Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

As I sit there staring at my laptop reading the terms to the opportunity of a life time I am truly torn. Wondering what would happen if I hit submit. Wondering how my life would completely change if I even had a chance. "Do it mom, you have absolutely nothing to lose" I hear my youngest daughter say. I snap out of my stupor and look up at her. "Girl I have zero chance at being picked," She rolls her eyes at me and snatches my laptop and hits submit before I can even get up out of my chair. "OMG FAITH!! WHY would you do that?" I sink in my chair shaking my head. "Because mom this is your fucking dream and it is about time you think of YOURSELF" I look at her with my jaw dropped to the floor "Listen here child, don't come for me" I reply laughing. "No mom I'm serious, I'm in college, Jaydan is apprenticing to be a tattoo artist. You need to do for you now." I sit back in my chair and let her words sink in. I have been a single mom for so long, I have forgotten what it was like to do something for myself. My babies were grown and can fend for themselves for a week right? "Faith if I get picked I have to FLY!!!!!" Fear sets in as I remember my crippling fear of heights. "Oh and not to mention not just a short couple hour flight, No, ACROSS AN ENTIRE OEAN to SOUTH KOREA!!!" At this Faith is now laughing so hard she has legit tears running down her cheeks. "Thanks for laughing at my pain asshole" This make her laugh even harder. After her laughing fit is over she smooths her hair from where she sunk in her seat. "You'll live" She replies with her little sarcastic tone. I throw my hands up and sit there silently freaking out. I have 7 whole days before I find out if I am chosen to go to South Korea to compete in a 3 day cooking competition to become a private chef to a K-Pop Group/Idol. They did not give names of groups just the companies.

Faith is reading the fine print since she is studying to be a lawyer it is in her to do so. She is listing of the companies. Big Hit, SM, JYPE, K.Q Starship..... My head snaped to her! "You mean I could potentially cook for MONSTA X! How do I freaking resign. There is no way in the entire world I could come face to face with I.M". "MOM, Did you not hear me list the others?" I look at her completely terrified "Nope" this sends her laughing. "To sum it up you could potentially cook for any one of our favorites" She pops her head up over my laptop when she hears my head hit the table as I sigh "I did not think this through" This sends her laughing all over again. "Well honestly mom millions of fans have probably submitted, you're a LEGIT CHEF, You went to school for this. You may have just graduated but legit nonetheless" "OMG what is going on in here? I can hear y'all over my headphones" my oldest Jaydan says as she comes in from being in the basement working on her drawings. "Mom just entered a competition to possibly become a private chef to a K-Pop group or Idol. We don't know who just the companies, and ALL of our favorites are on here so mom is in full freak out mode" "HEY, to be fair miss ma'am, YOU are the one that hit submit, I was about to chicken out and delete the whole application" this send both of my daughters in pure hysteria.

At that moment my phone pings letting me know that I have a new email. I get a quick preview showing Korean Hangul! My eyes widen, I open the email and it is an auto populated email thanking me for submitting my application and telling me the email address to expect the results from. I am now beyond terrified. This made it so real. My girls are looking at me worried because they see how scared I am. I am blankly staring at my phone as Jaydan takes my phone and read the email. "Holy fuck this is actually real, you are entered. How long do you have to wait?" "7 days" Faith replies for me.

7 days later:

I am sitting on my couch in full work mode talking to my co worker about how our day has been. I am curled up under my Bang Chan blanket laughing with her as my phone pings. I see the email I have been waiting for. The one that has kept me a nervous wreck for a whole week. "Cristy are you ok? You stopped mid sentence" I can hear the worry in Courtney's voice. "The email, I just got it" Courtney is my best friend and fellow team lead at my job. "AHHHHHHH open it!! Let's find out together. Call the girls" I yell for my girls to come join me in my living room. I unplug my headset so the 3 of them can listen at the same time. "What's up" both my girls say. "She got the email" Courtney replies. My girls sit in front of me next to my laptop looking at me with the same anticipation I am feeling. Courtney has now turned her camera on and asked for mine to be turned on which Faith happily did for me as my eyes have not looked away from my phone.

I opened the email and start to read it out loud. " Dear Cristy, Thank you for showing interest in being selected to compete for one of the 15 positions for the groups we have hand picked that we believe deserves to have a private chef. These Idols work extremely hard at their craft and deserve to have someone take care of them as much as they take care of each other. Our decision for these positions have not been taken lightly. We are looking for someone who would take this role very seriously and be able to handle the responsibility. After reviewing your submission and taking your words into great consideration we have happily accepted you as one of our competitors" Tears and screams erupt from all 4 of us. I have dropped my phone as I am attacked with hugs from both of my daughters Courtney is in shambles as she is watching the scene in front of her. Faith picks up my phone and continues to read the email out loud silencing the 3 of us. "You will have 1 month to get your affairs in order. You will receive your plain ticket with times within the week. Once you arrive, you will be picked up at the airport by a representative that speaks your language who will guide you through the whole process. They will also be staying with you in a preapproved location to make sure your stay is comfortable. They will provide you with the information you need for the competition. We look forward to tasting your food. Have safe travels and see you soon" More screams..... "Oh my god girl I am so proud of you" Courtney says through tear filled eyes. I quickly call my boss who is also aware of this to tell her the good news. She is over joyed and said no matter what she will make sure I get the time off I need.

The next month flew by so quick my head spins. I am now sitting at the airport with My girls Courtney and my boss. They all came to see me off. Courtney said she will stay with my girls while I am gone just to ease my nerves. They have never been without me let alone me be in a whole other country without them. We go over my check list that my daughter put together because I have not been able to think straight the last couple days as this becomes real. I have everything I need shockingly, I normally forget something. It is finally time for me to board my first flight in almost 30 years I give hugs to the 4 most important people in my life, tell them I love them and will find a way to let them know I have landed safely. "They really go all out" I say out loud as I am lead to my seat in FIRST CLASS. I feel like royalty for the first time ever. This make my nerves ease and thankfully my Spotify has over 20 hours of songs. I arrive in Incheon airport tired and excited all at the same time. I walk in and see a gorgeous man holding a card with my name on it. "Oh great, I have to spend the next week looking at that, how am I gonna get anything done" I think as i walk up to him and bow. He introduces himself as Ji-Hyun and ushers me through the airport out to his waiting car. It is hotter in Korea than I expected, thankfully I packed light clothing. After a long drive we arrive at a very large building, Ji-Hyun explains this is where the competition will take place. The inside was constructed to hold 50 different apartments that connect to huge fully stocked kitchens we will cook in. The apartments have their own kitchen we will use for ourselves and only our rep can let us in to the competition kitchen. It is Saturday here and Ji-Hyun informs me that the competition starts on Tuesday. I will cook Tuesday Wednesday and Thursday, the winner will be decided on Friday and if selected I will have another month to go home and pack. If I win the company that selects me will send for my things and my girls and I would be uprooted to South Korea.

Ji-Hyun is more gorgeous than I realized at first glance. He is around 6'3 long dusty blonde hair that reaches the middle of his back. Which I can only suspect is perfect in every way possible. He has a full sleave of tattoos going down his muscular left arm. A jawline so sharp you could cut glass, deep brown eyes and smile so beautiful it's almost painful to look at. He is wearing a very form fitting baby blue shirt that shows of every cut of his abs and black slacks that fit him in all the right places perfectly. He has his ears pierced and skin so flawless every American girl would be jealous of. "You okay?" He asks handing me a phone that has been provided to me that offers international calling. "Oh um yeah I am, what is this for?" he giggles saying "So you can contact your family, your phone is not allowed to be used while in the competition so I have to ask for it" With one raised eyebrow I reluctantly turn off my phone and hand it to him. "You are only able to call your daughters with this phone. I would suggest sending them a text before you face time them so they know it is you" I was already doing that as he is telling me to. "Already done" I laugh. I get in instant response and face time my girls. They are both in the camera smiling at me and I miss them more than I ever thought I could. They ask about the rep that picked me up Ji-Hyun steps around me placing his hand on my shoulder causing me to jump a little from the contact. His face enters view and my daughters both drop their jaw and without thinking both say "Damn" in unison. All I am able to do is laugh at their forwardness. "Like momma, like daughters" I manage to say. Ji-Hyun whispers "is that a good response?" all I can do is shake my head yes. I excuse myself and walk into the bedroom and talk with my girls for about 30 minutes ending the call with them telling me they love me, miss me and to behave myself around Ji-Hyun.

The next couple days are so much fun getting to know Ji-Hyun he has stayed single because he travels for different competitions and stays in different apartments with females so it would put strain on a relationship if the woman he chooses cannot accept his work. He has also never found a woman that is ok with the fact that he does not want to be a father. He states he has never crossed the line with a competitor for fear of feeling something and being let down since they live in different countries. He has never been assigned to a Korean since he speaks 10 languages. "I plan on applying for a different position after this one ends, I would like to finally settle down and find someone for me. I am close to 30 now I have been doing this since I was 21, starting after I completed my military service. 4 competitions a year for different events. I think it is time" When he meets my eyes I see the longing in them "I see it, I am honored to be the one you spend your possible last competition with" He smiles that billion dollar smile at me "You have definitely made it fun for me, I have never gotten along with a participant like this before. I really enjoy spending time with you so honestly this is a genuine honor for me as well" We stare at each other for a long moment before I clear my throat and look at the clock on the wall noting it is 11pm and competition starts at 9am. "Well Ji I need to sleep...If I can" "Indeed you do" he says as we both stand to go to our rooms. He grabs me and pulls me into the first hug he and I share "Remember I am going to be here the entire time right by your side and I am pulling for you. I truly believe in you and I see how much you want to win. You will only have my eyes on you. You will not be faced by the panel of judges or anyone else. Just you and I" His words give me so much comfort. I have been cooking for him since Saturday so this will be so easy since he has watched me cook each meal. "Thank you Ji, You have no idea how happy I am knowing that you will be by my side through this." I say kissing his cheek. We say our good nights and I go lay down wishing I could call my girls but I know they are at school and work. I pop my headphones in and drift off to sleep listening to my Jay B/Def playlist.

My alarm wakes my up at 6:15am. I silence my alarm use the bathroom, brush my teeth and facetime my girls before taking a quick shower. I whip up a quick breakfast for Ji and I to give me energy because he informed me I will not be able to eat again until day 1 is over. Of course I will be able to taste everything as I go so I am not worried about eating. We finish cleaning up at 7:45 and relax until we are able to enter the main kitchen at 8am. Ji opens the door for the first time and my eyes swell at the sight of the most beautiful kitchen I have ever walked into. Stocked to the brim with everything fresh a girl could dream of plus gorgeous top of the line cookware and utensils "Jiiiiiiiii" I gasp. He laughs at my excitement. "This is where I will be" he points to a desk over in the corner perfectly set so he can watch what I am doing without being in any danger. You and I will be connected through ear pieces so you can still talk to me just like the past few days". This makes me feel even more at ease. "Will anyone else hear us?" I ask snapping my gaze to him. He smiles a huge smile and shakes his head no "oh thank fuck" We both laugh and I am at ease and ready to start. I am soaking everything in as I am able to look through the kitchen to get the layout and be comfortable in my movements. We hear a bell ringing signaling that it is now 8:45 and a woman comes across a speaker announcing that I will have 8 hours to create a dish for my home for dinner. For lunch I am to make something light and refreshing that will need to include fruit, a salad and a protein of my choice. I choose to make a grilled salmon salad with a homemade lemon/avocado dressing paired with a side of watermelon, grapes and raspberries, served with fresh squeezed orange juice. For dinner I made my daughters favorite meal chicken broccoli cheese casserole over rice. I include a winter melon milk tea with lychee popping boba. Ji and I talked and laughed through the whole day. It did not feel like a competition with him there, He made the whole process easier, so the next two days flew by just the same

The final day was just the same, waking up calling my girls only on this day Ji was making breakfast when I came out from my room. I looked at him in his apron and of course my jaw dropped cause OH GAWD did he look sexy as all FUCK in the kitchen. "The way that I am so fucking excited to taste your cooking" The sound that came out of this man when he laughed sent me into a fit of laughter myself "Don't get your hope up to high girly, I cannot cook like you" He hands my a cup of coffee that he has made perfect to my tastebuds and shoos me to the table. He brings over 2 plates and sits beside me instead of across from me. He made steamed eggs with kimchi, fried rice and fresh fruit. I take the first bite which is a equal amount of everything "Holy fuck Ji this is amazing" his eyes light up with excitement "REALLY??? I have never cooked for a woman before" I looked at him shocked "This is so good I am going to be sad when it is all gone" We eat in silence with him smiling through the meal. After clean up we go to the main kitchen at 8:45 to start the final day. Same type of day light lunch but for dinner I must make a Korean dish. I choose to make Jjajangmyeon with rice cakes, kimchi, yellow radish grilled garlic marinated pork belly and a fried egg. "OMG you better make enough for us to have that for dinner tonight" I wink "You got it babe" he smiles a huge smile and goes to his desk and spends the day watching me work and talking in my ear like normal.

Finally back in the apartment at 5pm Ji and I sit down to enjoy the food I prepared for the competition. "Holy FUCKING hell this is beyond delicious, if they don't select you they have mental issues" His comment melted me and made me completely speechless. I can only look at him with a huge smile plastered on my face "I'm serious, as a Korean I am shocked and in awe because you as an American got these flavors perfect. I was ready to rip you apart if this was not good" he takes another bite mixed with everything "I swear I will travel to Michigan just for this meal cooked from you" jaw instantly dropped "That is possibly the greatest compliment I have ever gotten about my food." We finish our meal and decide to celebrate the end of the competition by drinking soju which I have never had. "Wow this is actually better than I thought" he laughs so loud " You mean to tell me you eat at Korean places and have never had soju??" I playfully smack his arm, "STAAAAAHHHPPPP, I am normally with my girls and the driver" he smiles and nods understanding. "I honestly cannot wait to hug my babies again, I miss them so much" "I bet they miss you too" He looks down at his hands solemnly "Ji what is it?" looking up at me with tears behind his eyes "Tomorrow we find out if you won a spot, if you don't win I may never see you again. At least if you are here we can continue to build our friendship" this brings tears to my eyes as well. "Ji-Hyun" I say wrapping my arms around him tightly "There is no way in fucking hell I am going back to the states without having every single way to keep in contact with you. I am not going to say goodbye to you by any mean at all. Do you know how important you have become to me. There is no way I would have been able to get through this so easily if it weren't for you" both of us have tears streaming down our faces "I have done so many of these and I have never connected with anyone. This is the first time I have ever sat and ate with anyone, I always cooked for myself. We never had conversations other than trading pleasantries and them asking questions about the competition. No one has ever wanted to get to know me" I am shook to my core, this gorgeous human has been so lonely during these times. "I am so happy I have gotten to know you. You are such an amazing man. You are funny, kind, lovable, sexy as fuck, not to mention your duality is otherworldly' his eyes perk up at me 'Sexy as fuck huh?" I push away from him smacking his shoulder and we both laugh. "All I am saying is no matter what I am not walking away from you Ji and that's a promise" He stands and goes to get his humongous blanket from his bed and curls around me and we fall asleep watching random shows

We wake up to Ji's phone ringing, I look at the clock it is 9:30am. We both sit up as he answers "Yeoboseyo" he stands and stalks around living room and ends the call by grabbing the back of the chair I normally sit on. His head hanging low. Looking at him worried I rush to his side "Ji what's wrong" I say placing my hand on his arm. He wraps his arms around me and strokes the back of my head. "Ji you are scaring me, what was that call about" he tightens his hug "The result of the competition" his voice cracks on the last syllable. My stomach drops, I let go of him and instantly sit on the floor where we are standing placing my head in my hands, I've lost for sure. I know it, all of my dreams have just shattered I start to cry, tears streaming down my face because I am sure that I have lost and will go home knowing someone else has the spot I worked so hard to win. Ji bends down and lifts my head. He plants the softest kiss on my lips and tells me that I have won. Shocked not only by his kiss but the words that just left his beautiful lips "I won? Ji don't play with my emotions. Are you serious right now" He pulls me off the floor back to his embrace "Yes sweetness you won, you are going to be a private chef to one of the groups" I am now ugly crying, tears are flowing I push away from him now fully aware that I have to pee "I'll be right back" I run to the bathroom pee, brush my teeth and grab my phone off the charger run back to the living room to face time my girls. Ji and I are both in the frame when Jaydan answers. "Hey sunshine, where is faith?" "She is in her room hold on" we hear her yell for her sister "How are you guys today?" she asks us "Good we woke up a little later then normal since you know I didn't have to start cooking at the butt crack of dawn today" this causes the 3 of us to giggle "WTF ya'll laughing at without me" We hear Faith say as she enters the room "Mom made a joke about waking up late since she didn't have to cook at the butt crack of dawn over there" Jaydan relayed the message. Faith crawled on her sisters back and Courtney joined in the call since she just got done eating. "Oh yay!!! I have all three of you together" Faith looks at me side eyed "Are you about to tell us you are dating Ji?" We all bust out laughing "No, but that wouldn't be the worst news" I reply "I do have news to tell you" I study their faces as I turn and whisper to Ji that it is about to get loud " TELL US" they all say "I look back at the phone serious, watching them they are bracing themselves for possible bad news. I take a deep breath and yell "I WON" Jaydan drops the phone and it is nothing but screams on the other end. As they pick up the phone I see all three of them have tears in their eyes telling me how proud they are and they knew I could do it. Asking me when I would be home. I let them know I leave on Sunday morning here and will text them the time to be at Detroit Airport to pick me up once I see my ticket. We hang up after tearful I love you.

The next couple days fly by as I ready myself to go back home and pack up my life to move to South Korea. I realize I am going to miss Ji so much. He has become so important to me in such a short time. I touch my lip remembering the kiss he gave me before delivering the most incredible news to me. He really is amazing and deserves to be loved. The thought pop in my head that I would love to be the one he is with but I have no idea where I am going to be living. If it will be close to him or if he is going to actually stop the competitions. At that moment he knocks on my door and tells me breakfast is ready. Ever since Thursday he has been cooking for me in the morning. This morning he is looking absolutely delicious. He is wearing very form fitting jeans which accentuate his incredible ass, a tight black tank top that was made from the gawds a silver chain and a bracelet. "Fuck he is so damn hot" I think as I take my place at the table. "Good morning sweetness" He says placing his glorious steamed eggs in front of me knowing they are my favorite. "Good morning gorgeous" I reply with a wink. "Are you all packed and ready to go. "Yes I walked through the room like 5 times to make sure I have everything but can you check behind me to make sure? I always forget something and Faith is not here to keep me in line" "I got you babe" he says as we eat. We finish eating and I clean up while he checks through the house to make sure I have everything. He gives me the thumbs up and grabs my suitcase. Walking arm and arm out of the elevator I am outside for the first time in a week since we were unable to leave so we didn't run into any other competitors. "Oh it feels so good to be outside again" I say as he puts my bag in the trunk of his car. "Yes it really does, you never know how much you miss the outdoors until you are not allowed to be out" he laughs. "Ugh but now I have to be in a plane" "At least is it first class" This makes me perk up "This is true" We get in and take the long trip to Incheon Airport' He makes sure to hand me the phone I've used for the past week. "Remember this is yours, I've programmed my number in there" I take the phone so happy because now I will be able to talk to Ji for the next month. He walks me to my gate and we sit in silence until they call for my flight. We stand and hug not wanting to let go "The next time I see you I will be introducing you to the group you will cook for, I will miss you so much for the next month" He buries his face in my neck causing my eyes to tear 'I will miss you too Ji, more than you know" I grab my bag and walk to the gate giving my ticket and looking back at Ji only to see him wipe a tear from his face. I blow him a kiss and hurry to my seat. After 20 minutes the plane starts to take off and I watch as Korea starts to shrink behind me leaving and ache in my stomach as I am thinking about not waking up to see Ji every morning realizing that I may have in fact developed feelings for him.

My plane lands in Detroit at 6:50pm, it is Sunday here and I am beyond wrecked. Even though I was in first class and very well taken care of I was not enjoying this experience as I did going. I was to anxious to see my girls. Once of the plane and rushing and searching for my babies. I finally lock eyes with Courtney and yell for them. I am met with my 4 ladies! The happiness I have flowing through me is unexplainable. I have missed them so much. I am bombarded with questions about who I will be cooking for, where will I be living, they want to know all about Ji. "Ladies, can we make it to the car before I have to answer all this" everyone laughs Faith grabs my bag and we all walk happily to the car. I tell them all about the experience while I drive the hour long ride home. Explaining I will not find out who picked me until I get back and settled in. Which that is going to be torture for the next month with how my mind works. I promise Barb I will be at work the next morning and rightfully putting in my 2 weeks notice. "I am going to miss you so much baby girl, you have truly changed my life. I'm so proud of you and you deserve this" holding back tears I reach for her hand and thank her for being the best boss and a huge inspiration. My phone rings and I see it is Ji face timing me. I answer and see his sleepy face come into view. "Good morning handsome did you sleep well?" He looks in the camera before speaking "No not really it is always an adjustment laying back in my own bed. It is not as comfy as the ones in the apartments" Barb looks at me with grin on her face "Hiiiiii Jiiii" Courtney Jaydan and Faith all say at the same time "Hello beautiful ladies" he replies, nothing but high school giggles in the back. "I can't stay on long just wanted to check in on you, call me later" "I will, we are almost home" "Perfect, have a great day sweetness" he says as he hangs up before I can say anything. "None of you say a word" I warn the entire car. Everyone bursts into a fit of laughter. Finally making it home from dropping Barb off I am happy to be back and have 2 weeks to relax before it gets crazy.

The next morning I log into work realizing this begins my last 2 weeks with the company I have been at for almost 5 years. I formally submit my email for my 2 weeks and begin my day. Courtney and I talking and working like normal, I am going to miss her so damn much. I wonder if she would move with us to Korea. I put that thought into her head. The next 2 week fly by like it was nothing. Between working and packing my my stuff and letting everyone that matters to me know I am moving to Korea, I don't know where the time went. As we are going through the basement my girls sit me down for quite possibly the hardest conversation ever. They let me know they made the decision to not move with me right away, and rightfully so. Faith has just started college and does not know if she can transfer anything to a different country, Jaydan is under an agreement with her studio so they wouldn't be able to join me for at least a year. I knew this was coming I just didn't want to have this conversation. Courtney already talked to them while I was away and is going to move in to help take care of bills. They said they will be making plans to come down for Christmas. After crying for about an hour we work to finish packing my things. The next 2 weeks are gone in a blink of an eye. A truck has already come to pick up my things that I am having sent over. I am taking only important things, the rest can come at a later time. I have cleaned my room and helped Courtney move into it. The last 2 days we all stayed in the living room together so I could spend as much time with them as possible. Saturday morning we are joined at the airport by my entire team that lived in Michigan. My little family that formed working so closely with each other. So many hugs and tears as I say bye to everyone of them and promise to keep in touch and see each one of them when I visit. It is now time for me to board the plane that is moving me to a different country, away from my girls and everything that I have known for so long. I look at the group of people that I absolutely love and wave my goodbyes yelling for them to protect my babies and turn to board the plane before they see me ugly cry. With tear stained eyes I am guided to first class, this time and am able to see in the window of the airport and I see them looking for me. I make eye contact with Faith and she shows everyone where I am. My heart swells and I motion for them all to get together so I can take a picture. They wait there until the plane starts to pull away and I watch my entire world drift out of view. This plane ride is so hard for me because I know it will be months before I see my babies again unless I am able to go home even if it is for a day.

When the plane lands I am met by Ji scooping me up in a very tight hug telling me how much he has missed me and is so happy that I am finally home. He grabs my bag and my hand and walks me to his car. The only information he is able to provide me is that I will be living in Seoul which is where he lives so we will still be able to hang out when we both have free time. "Nothing, you can't give me anything at all? Not even the company that chose me????" He lifts my hand to his lips cause he has not let go since we got in the car. "No sweetness I can't tell you anything. You are not allowed to know until you sit and have dinner with the group" I look at him shocked and freaking out "what do you mean by dinner with the group?" he giggles at my reaction "You're so cute when you freak out, the first time you meet them you will cook your winning meal then sit down and enjoy it with them as they learn about you" After taking a minute to process I look at him boiling over with a mixture of excitement and doubt "Ji, what was my winning meal" I say using air quotes around "winning". "You're Korean dish" realizing we are in a small car I stifle a scream. "You mean to tell me I have to recreate that dish, Ji do you know how long it took me to perfect that dish at home? I was never nervous cooking that dish" I am now in a panic attack and Ji is laughing at my freak out. "I'm not going to have you in my ear while I am cooking Ji, how the fuck am I supposed to do this successfully" I am now a nervous wreck as realization has set in that I have to now handle this without him in my ear. This is a big deal and he is just laughing at my pain. "You are a pain in my ass Ji, you know that" This makes him laugh harder which causes me to laugh. After calming down he lets me know that for first introductions he in fact will be in the kitchen with me until we sit down to eat, then he will excuse himself and let us get acquainted. He explained there are members that are fluent is English so I will be able to communicate since I am still learning Korean. "So when does all this begin?" I ask as we pull up to what I assume is my new home. "3 days" He says shutting the car off. He gets out, comes and opens my door then grabs my bag. He says that this is where I will be living until the girls come. When they come to visit there is a hotel 4 doors down they will be able to stay at because as of right now I will be staying in the house with the group. I will be in a different section of the house and that the leader of the group will let me know the rules of the house since I am now their live in employee. He leads me through the halls to my area and hands me a key. Letting me know I am only to enter and exit through these doors since the public is not aware of any details of the competition so, for the groups safety as well as the winners this is my way in and out.

Ji opened the door to my space and I see that he has set up my area just like I talked about during one of our conversations. I didn't have all of my things sent over it was easy for him to unpack since he was the one signing for everything. "OMG Ji, I can't believe you did this for me" He showed me around pointing out the little things like the pictures of the girls and I, a shelf he built that has all of my F.R.I.E.N.D.S items on. I have a chalk board wall where I can write my meal plan on. He set up my bed room with led lights and a desk with what could possibly be the most comfortable swivel chair known to man. He even built a shelf in my room sturdy enough to hold all of my K-Pop albums and photo card binders. My bathroom was stocked with a full K-beauty line from hair to makeup and everything between. "I had to make sure that you had the best of everything when you came, what is is the Effie said... Nothing but the best for my victor" I turned and hugged him tight "I love it so much" I let him go and we called the girls to let them know I made it and showed them how Ji spoiled me. Knowing that Courtney has moved in with them has made this so much easier on me. The next 3 days was great Ji took me around Seoul and showed me all the great spots to go when I have free time. It was great to actually be out with him. The day that I finally meet my group is here. I am so nervous, as promised Ji is right there with me. Talking and laughing with me just like we did before. He sampled the food as I was making it and begged for a bowl to take him which I gladly obliged. I noticed there were 9 seats at the table, "Ji are you eating dinner with us?" "Nope just you and the group" Shit 8 members, what groups have 8 members I started to freak out because I don't know if it's a girl or guy group. I don't know any 8 membered girl group. Ji looks at me and instantly grabs me. "Sweetness calm down, most of the people that compete are not K-Pop stans. I am pretty sure you are the first one." He says pulling me into his arms. After a minute I calm down "The food you prepared is absolutely amazing as always, they are going to love you because your personality is amazing. It may take a few days for them to warm up to you but trust me they will love you" I look up at him and thank him for being so amazing.

His phone rings letting him know that the group is home. "Show time" He grabs my hand and places me at the head of the table we that we just finished setting with food and drinks and lets me know the leader will be sitting across from me. He lets me know that I will be blind folded until they have all sat down, that they will see me before I see them. He will be standing behind me and will do the first introduction and then will untie the blind fold where I will then come face to face with the group. This bring a new wave of excitement to me as Ji is placing the blindfold over my eyes carefully making sure not to catch my hair in the tie. This brings on thoughts that I should not be having at a time like this and I have to scold myself. Ji runs his fingers down the side of my neck and I feel his breathe in my ear as he whispers "You look gorgeous by the way, this dress was probably the most perfect choice" causing me to involuntarily whimper and squirm in my seat. I have on a light blue strapless sun dress that stops just above my knees with a simple white lace button up that I left open and of course the cutest white house shoes to match. "Th-Thank you Ji" I say with a very unsteady voice. I hear the door open and feel Ji step away. No words are spoken until the last person has set down next to me. I smell various fragrances letting me know this is in fact a male group. I am freaking out inside and not knowing how I am sitting here so calmly. Once they have all sat down Ji starts to speak He introduces me and I realize how much I love the way he says my name. Placing his hand on my shoulder he says "Cristy I am going to untie the blindfold now, close your eyes and put your head down until your eyes adjust to the light. Once I have untied the blind fold I will walk out. I hope all of you have an amazing night" I do as he tells me to instantly He unties the blindfold and walks out. It takes about 30 seconds for my eyes to adjust and I take a deep breath and slowly raise my head only to come eye to eye with Christopher Bang Chan............FUCK

Chapter Text

Full internal freak out mode has completely activated. I have no idea what to say, I do not know how to react. I am sitting face to face with fucking BANG CHAN!!!!!!! My ULT BIAS, the man whose face is on the blanket that is currently covering my bed right now. Oh this is gonna be fun. Chan must have realized something was going on with me because he clears his throat and looks away causing me to snap back to reality “Are you ok?. He asks when he looks back at me, giving that little all knowing smile that always makes my body involuntarily react. “Oh, yes I am, just a little nervous. I guess in my head I thought I would be working for a girl group” I say with a little shy smile.

He starts speaking in his calmest tone “We are happy to have you here Cristy, (room instantly heats up to 100 degrees) since we are so busy now we won’t have to order out so much” My eyes shoot to Lee Know who is sitting on Chan’s right side, looking at me with straight suspicion. “He’s gonna be my biggest critic” I think to myself when our eyes meet jeezus fuck he so damn sexy. “I really hope you enjoy my cooking, I definitely take pride in my craft and I hope I give you all a good first impression” I say smiling as I look back to Bang Chan.

I finally look around the table and see that I am sitting next to Han on my right and Felix on my left, This has now made my body react causing me to have to switch the position I am sitting in. “So what have you made for us tonight?” Chan asks as they start to remove the cloche from their plates. “I have made Jjajangmyeon with yellow radish, garlic marinated pork belly, rice cakes and fish cakes” Every one of them looked at me in shock. “You made this from scratch?” Felix asks “I did” I reply not exactly knowing how I am keeping a steady voice after hearing his deep voice in person. “Please enjoy” I say motioning for everyone to start

Everyone takes their first bite and I wait to see their reaction before I start to eat. I hear moans of appreciation around the table. Lee Know gets up from the table walking to the kitchen mumbling to himself. We hear cupboards opening and closing, he opens the fridge then comes back speaking in Korean. Chan looks at me with questioning eye’s, but, before he can speak I say “Lee Know with all due respect if there is an issue with my food please tell me” This stops him from speaking, he looks at me with fire in his eyes and that sexy smirk as he sits down. “He was saying there is no way an American made this from scratch” Han said.

This causes me to laugh and shake my head. “That is the reaction I knew I was going to get when Ji-hyun told me this was the dish I was making tonight” I replied back. I fix my eyes directly at Lee Know before I speak again. “My sauce is 100% made by me for both the Jjajangmyeon and the pork belly. I did go to school for this” giving him my most devilish grin. I hear Han snicker and pretend to cough. I have not broken eye contact with Lee Know which deepens the grin on his face and the fire between my thighs. Chan laughs and tells everyone to eat.

Throughout dinner they ask me questions about my life, I tell them about my daughters and the job I left behind. I tell them about how I almost chickened out of applying for the competition and that my youngest was the one that hit submit. This caused giggles around the table and I heard Changbin say “Is there more food?” Everyone is full on laughing now “No, but I will happily make more” I look at him with the biggest smile on my face “Now I know my food is good” I say standing and gathering the plates from the table. “There is no need to go through all that, Changbin can just grab a snack,” Chan says, giving Changbin the side eye. “Nonsense, I enjoy cooking and I want to make sure that no one leaves this room hungry, it is honestly my pleasure to make more” “Hyung I like her” Changbin replies as he helps me gather the dishes and follows me to the kitchen. “Thank you for helping me clear the table” I say, taking off my blouse and replacing it with my apron “Thank you for making more food” he says, raking his eyes over my body causing the muscles at my center to pull and I smile at him again.

Lee Know comes into the kitchen and hops up on the counter as I place the last dirty dish in the washer. “Comfortable?” I ask him “Yep, I gotta watch you work” He says lowering his eyes at me “I will not fold, I will not fold, BITCH DO NOT FOLD” I scold myself “Fine, enjoy the show” I somehow muster the confidence to say. At this moment Changbin has opened up the partition that separates the kitchen from the dining room, giving everyone the perfect view of their “U” shaped counter space with me at their stove and goes back to his seat at the table with everyone else. I put my earbuds in and start playing music. Not at my normal volume, not ready for them to know I’m a STAY just yet.

Dancing around the kitchen with ease like I have lived there for years, I begin cutting the pork belly to the perfect size. I go from cupboard to cupboard to the fridge mixing the ingredients and putting the meat in the sauce to marinate while I prepare the Jjajangmyeon. I can feel the eyes of the entire group on me as I work making it about 30 degrees hotter in there than it needs to be. Lee Know is sitting to my left which is right in front of the drawer and utensils that I need. I turn off my music so I don’t have to yell and politely say “Excuse me, I need that drawer and some utensils behind your back.” He spreads his legs apart enough where I can open the drawer and give me a challenging look saying nothing at all. Me being me I don’t back down that easily.

I spent 3 days prior setting this kitchen up exactly how I wanted it so I know here everything is. Without breaking eye contact and somehow becoming a bold bitch with a sly grin I open the drawer and grab the wooden spoon I need. Then being even more daring I step between his legs, reach around him and grab my tongs. Thankfully I am wearing this dress. I make sure to press my chest into his arm giving skin to skin contact causing him to give that sexy smirk again and slowly wipe his bottom lip with his thumb. As I turn back to my sauce I take a glance at the dining room, they are all watching my every move. I’m proud AF of the show I just gave them.

After a few more minutes I.N comes in and tells me how good everything smells as I am doing a taste test. I grab another spoon “Open” I say to him lifting a little bit of sauce from him to try. “Mmmm” he says, closing his eyes. “Fuck why are they all so gawd damn sexy” I turn back to the stove and I.N joins Lee Know on the counter. They start whispering to each other, I don't even want to know what they are saying. I plate the noodles and rice cakes, cut the fish cakes and add them in as the pork belly finishes cooking. As I am adding in the yellow radish and meat I gasp making I.N and Lee Know jump and catching the others attention. “Everything ok in there?” Seungmin asks. “I forgot my kimchi on the first plate!!” The look of confusion that I received from all of them makes me giggle “You made kimchi?” Chan, Felix and Han all ask in unison. “Yep, when I first got here” I say grabbing it out of the fridge and adding it to the plate. Lee Know and I.N help me bring the plates to the dining room and we all sit and enjoy the 2nd round of food. “YA, this kimchi is so good” Chan says “Thank you, it took me a LONG time to make it correctly”

While everyone is eating, I take this time to glance at each one. Lee Know and Chan are talking about their new song they are working on, Hyunjin who has been quiet all night smiles at me for the first time. “How can one man be so pretty?” Damn my intrusive thoughts, I quickly look over to Seungmin who is eating and scrolling on his phone, Felix is looking at me and when I catch his eye he quickly goes back to his food, he’s so adorable. I.N is quietly laughing at something on his phone. Changbin, who was not eating when I looked at him, got a little shy when he noticed me because I caught him staring at my breasts. I leaned into the table providing a little bit of a better view for him. This caused him to grin and squirm a little. Han, who has already finished eating, is sitting back in his chair watching me watch everyone else and doesn’t look away when we make eye contact. I send a smile and a wink at him and he returns it with his upturned half smile that makes my legs weak “thank gawd I am sitting down, I swear I am never gonna have dry panties in this house” I wickedly think to myself.

Once everyone has finished their food and Hyunjin and Felix stand to clear the table. “I can get this guys, you sit down and relax” I say standing to help “It’s no problem at all, you went out of your way to fix us a second round of food. This is the least we can do, Noona” Hyunjin says in quite possibly the most seductive tone. I didn’t know being called Noona could be such a turn on. I am not sure how I am making it through this dinner so calmly. Chan breaks my thoughts when he touches my bare shoulder sending the most delicious chill through my entire being. “The kids can handle this, follow me to my office” I happily obliged.

Walking behind him is a sight to behold. He is wearing a plain black button up which is tight across his perfectly toned back, black dress slacks that cannot hide his ass which I have no problem watching as he walks. I actually look at all the guys and realize they are all dressed up. Their gorgeous faces kept me distracted from noticing what they had on. When we enter Chan’s office he instructs me to close the door and offers me the chair in front of his desk. As we sit my nerves are building. I am alone in a room with Chan, it smells of him and it's intoxicating. I notice he is very organized which does not surprise me at all. The man is in control of everything. “First I want to tell you that dinner was amazing, I am blown away that JYP made such an amazing choice” I guess I made a face when he mentioned JYP because his next question froze me to my core “Are you a STAY?” “Yes, I am” My reply makes him sit back in his chair, face clouded with a little worry.

To ease his mind I speak before he has a chance “You don’t have to worry, the only ones that know the truth are my girls and best friend. Everyone else thinks I am working with a CEO of a design company which Ji-hyun has already agreed to play that part. My girls, Courtney and I have already signed an agreement stating that nothing can be posted on social media regarding this and our screen names have already been provided to the company. Plus we would never do anything to purposely cause any trouble for any of you” He seems to relax at my statement. “Thank you for that, it really did calm my nerves” “Good, I could tell from the start of dinner you wanted to ask me” “Yes, your reaction when you and I made eye contact said a lot” He winked at me….. Yep, I’m thoroughly fucked

“The kids seem to really like you so far, I am pretty sure Lee Know has met his match. People tend to back down from him.” “I’ve stood toe to toe with my younger brother who is about 6’2 and is a BIG man. While Lee Know is hot af, he does not scare me” Chan raises his eyebrow smiles and says he will make sure to tell him that. Right at that moment I feel my phone buzz in my pocket. Ji-hyun is texting me asking to see me. “Sorry about that, Ji-hyun was asking how everything is going, I’ll call him in a few” “No worries, I just wanted to let you know that I have not set any house rules, I am not expecting you to be at our every beck and call. I just ask that other than Ji-hyun you don’t bring any strangers to the house. We will respect your privacy and will always knock or we will text you if we want to talk with you. While yes you are our chef we all want you to feel comfortable here, this is your home. Your daughters are also always welcome here and we would love to talk with them the next time you call.”

The smile that spreads across my face with his words is indescribable “Thank you Chan, I am honestly so happy it was you guys that walked through the door. To be honest I don’t know how I stayed so calm and didn’t completely fan girl, I kept it all in. But I truly am blessed with this opportunity and cannot wait to tell my girls” I look at the clock and see it is almost 9pm “I can call them now!” I quickly facetime Faith because I know she will be awake. She answers after the first ring, “Hey momma! How are you” “I’m good baby, go get your sister. I want to introduce you both to the group I am working for” “ OMG is it someone we know, Do we stan them, boy or girl group?” “ Just go get your sister” Chan is trying not to laugh as we both walk out of his office. He runs ahead to tell the others and I gleefully watch his ass bounce with every step. “Ok, momma we are here” “Hey momma” I hear Jaydan as I look back at my beautiful daughters faces “I miss you both so much” “We miss you momma, how is everything going” “Oh it’s…. It’s going really fucking good” I say as I reach the living room.

Chan has them sitting on the couch together and I mute my phone to let them know it is about to get really really loud. “Alright girls, are you ready to meet the group I work for?” “YES” they both say excitedly “Close your eyes” I wait for a second and then position myself on the couch between Hyunjin and Chan who hands me a selfie stick so I can extend the phone to make sure I have all of our faces on the screen. “OK open your eyes” Both girls are in utter shock. It takes about 30 seconds before they react “OH MY GAWD!!!!” They both scream and the screen goes dark since they have dropped the phone. “omg omg she works with Stray Kids, she’s sitting next to fucking Bang Chan, Hyunjin is touching her shoulder. How is she calm.” “We can hear you” Chan says “FUCK” “Heard that too” Hyunjin sings. When their faces appear back into view they are both calm even though Faiths face is beat red..

The group of us are trying not to laugh. Courtney has come in because she heard the screams “Girls are you ok?” “Yeah, sorry we are on with Mom and the group she is working with” “OMG can I see” Faith turns the phone to Courtney “OMG Felix!!!!!” I burst out laughing causing the rest of the group to laugh “I’m gonna take this in the kitchen” I take my phone out to the selfie stick and walk to the kitchen. “Holy fuck girl you got Stay Kids, are you ok?” “Girl NO!!! I am FREAKING out and somehow staying calm, They are all SO much hotter in person. But this is a conversation for another time. I just wanted to call quickly and let ya’ll know who I am working for” “Well we are now all unwell and we all have to work somehow knowing that Stray Kids now know we exist” Jaydan says “Oh fuck I yelled out Felix's name” On that note we are all laughing and I say I will call them when I wake up. When I hang up I see a text from Ji that just came through saying he will pick me up in 5 minutes.

I meet Chan in the hall and let him know I am going to go see Ji-hyun and give him a run down of how the night went and then going to bed for the night. He says they are all going to the studio and will probably be home late so no need to wake up early for breakfast. Letting him know I will plan a nice lunch I say my good nights to everyone and walk out just as Ji pulls up. I quickly open the door and get in, before I can say anything he pulls away. It is only a 4 minute drive to his house during which I let him know that dinner was such a success I had to cook a second round. "See I knew they would like you, and your cooking" He says as we pull up to his house. He gets out of the car, comes around to open my door and we walk in his house hand in hand. His place is so nice, very clean and organized. I slip off my shoes and Ji gives me house shoes he bought for me. Before any words are even said he grabs me by the waist and spins me into the most powerful and mind blowing kiss.

When we pull away he puts his head to mine “I have been wanting to do that since I first laid eyes on you” “The feeling is mutual” with that he grabs my hand taking me to his room, within seconds I am naked, Ji is standing behind me planting soft kisses on my neck telling me how beautiful I am between each kiss. My skin is burning hot under his touch. "I have missed you so fucking much since I walked out of that house earlier, I have not been able to concentrate on anything other then you in that little tease of a dress you had on" He now has my body pressed against his, I can feel his dick getting harder and harder as he speaks. "I have thought about how soft your skin was when I touched your neck and how fucking good you smelled when I put the blind fold on you, the way that up put your head down when I told you to like such a good girl" his hands now moving from my neck to my breasts. He starts walking me towards the bed. He turns me around and I see the fire and lust in his eyes causing me to gush. "Undress me" He says licking his lips.

I step into him not breaking eye contact and start to unbutton his shirt kissing his lips ever so softly making sure to run my hands down his arms as his shirt falls to the floor. His skin is so soft, he smells like citrus and cocoanut. running my hands down his chest to his belt I follow with my lips and tongue making him moan with desire. I am now on my knees making quick work of his belt, looking up at him as I slide his pants and boxers down "You look so unbelievably hot on your knees in front of me" He says panting. Without him saying another word I take his dick into my mouth twirling my tongue around the tip. Watching his eyes darken and his pupils dilate. I start sucking harder making his head fall back and his legs start to shake. His moans are getting louder and his breath is hitching, I know he is getting close to cumming so I start to suck harder. He grabs a handful of my hair and pulls me off his dick making me stand. He kisses me hard and tells me he is not ready to cum and pushes me on the bed. He kneels in front of me pushing my legs open as wide as possible and starts to devour my pussy. He pulls away for a minute and replaces his tongue with 2 fingers inside me "Holy fuck you taste so fucking good" He keeps his fingers inside rubbing just the right spot which is bringing me close to the edge. He starts eating my pussy with reckless abandon until I cum so hard I scream his name. I ride out the rest of my orgasm on his fingers as he is looking at me like he is going to break me into pieces, his face slick with my juices. He stands and pushes me up the bed with ease and is on top of me in seconds. "Do you know how absolutely beautiful you are" He askes me as he looks deep into my eyes "I'm just me Ji" I reply back, he kisses me passionately taking my breath away. "Cristy you are so beautiful it hurts, from the moment I saw you my heart has not stopped racing. I was so afraid that if you didn't win I would never be able to be with you. You stole my heart the moment we made eye contact" I had no words I could say to him, I grabbed his head and kissed him so hard he growled into my mouth with one quick move we was buried deep inside me fucking me harder than I have ever been fucked in my life….. Or so I thought

Chapter Text

Ji takes every second to learn the curves of my body, not leaving a single inch untouched. After 2 excruciatingly delicious orgasms he slows down to catch his breath. “You feel so good I never want to stop” he says as he kisses my lips ever so gently “Oh please don’t stop” I say wrapping my legs around his waist. My actions bring out the fire in him causing him to quicken his thrusts. He dips his head to my breasts, sucking and pulling my nipples bringing me to the edge. Both of us panting, I bring his mouth back to mine. He pulls away looking down at me. I can see the passion in his eyes. “Yes, baby girl cum with me.” He starts fucking me harder “Let go, like the good girl I know you are” his words are my undoing, I explode around him causing him to gasp and join with his release.

His arms give out and he falls on top of me his head hitting the pillow next to mine “Holy fuck that was amazing” I manage to say while trying to catch my breath. “Agreed” is all he is able to say. After a few more seconds he stands and pulls me off the bed and walks me to the shower kissing my shoulder, and neck whispering how good my skin feels. Standing next to the sink I watch him turn the shower on grabbing the same shampoo/conditioner I have in my bathroom. “This man has thought of everything” I smile. “What are you thinking about beautiful?” Ji asks, snapping me back to reality. “Just about how sweet you are” He grabs me and pulls me flush to his body and kisses me “You make it easy for me” he replies “Come on let’s get you cleaned up” I giggle “Yeah you kinda made me a mess” “I gladly take responsibility for all of it” he shoots me the sexiest grin possible

The water feels amazing on my sensitive skin. Ji takes his time washing my hair as I wash his body enjoying the sight I have in front of me. Actually being able to pay attention I see that he has a tattoo on his chest as well as his ribs. “Mmmmm” I moan in appreciation. “What was that for?” He raises an eyebrow at me “I have a weakness for tattoos.” He steps back to admire the 9 I have on my body. “Same baby, same” He turns water off grabbing the softest towel I have ever felt and wraps it around me. “I have everything you need here baby girl.” He shows me a hair dryer, straightener and all the same products he stocked my bathroom with. He hands me sweats and a tee shirt “You do what you need to and I’ll be in the kitchen, when you come out go to your left then turn right at the end of the hall” I kiss his cheek and thank him then dry my hair and complete my skin care routine.

When I meet him in the kitchen he is sitting at his table reading he is only wearing black sweatpants that match the ones I have on. He looks up and smiles so sweetly at me “Fuck you look so sexy” I instantly blush “Staaaaahhhhpppp” I say with a giggle sitting next to him “whatcha reading?” I ask, placing my head on his shoulder. He lifts the book and I see it is one of the Harry Potter books “UGH I can’t get away from this damn series” I laugh “What’s wrong with Harry Potter ma’am” “Well since I think I am the only one in the world that has never watched it I can’t say there is anything wrong with it” He playfully pushes my head off his shoulders in mock disgust “I am not quite sure I can look at you the same.” He says dramatically, placing his head in his hands. “I now know what we are doing when we have enough time” he warns “I plan on keeping my streak going sir” “Challenge accepted, I’ll get you to watch these movies one way or another” he laughs. “We’ll see” I say while taking a drink of my water.

He marks his page and closes his book looking at me with slight sadness in his eyes “Ji what's wrong” I ask placing my hands on his face. “I just realized I have to take you home and I really don’t want to” “Why do you have to take me home?” I sadly ask. “Because I have a meeting in the morning at JYP and I have not prepared anything I am supposed to present, I know that if you are in the same building as me I am not going to be able to focus” “That’s fair, but maybe you should have thought about that before picking me up and fucking the life out of me” I reply only partially serious “In my defense when I brought you here that was not my intentions. I really did want to just bring you here and spend some time with you and have you fill me completely in on how your night went” he grabs my hand and brings it to his beautiful lips “But when you were finally here I couldn’t hold back anymore, I have wanted you so badly since we bonded during the competition” “I can’t say that I haven’t felt the same way, it was very difficult for me to hold back. I wanted to attack you the morning you first cooked for me. I was beyond turned on the entire time we stayed together” Our eyes locked and we stayed like that for god only knows how long

He breaks our eye contact first “Ugh ok let’s go before I complete fuck up my job and keep you here all night and completely wreck you” “Ohhhhh how I want you to wreck me” his head has now hit the table “FUCK woman don’t make this harder than it already is” “What exactly? The situation or your dick?” Sighing heavily he says “both” I stand up laughing grabbing his hand “come on big boy take me home” “Hmmm new kink unlocked” We are both laughing as we walk to his car. Four minutes later we pulled up to my place. He parks a little farther down the street so he can kiss me goodbye. “I’ll call you tomorrow after my meeting, I’ll miss you sweetness” “I’ll miss you baby” I say giving him another kiss and get out of the car. I give him a wave as he pulls away, looking at the door to the house. I am so thankful they are still at the studio and I am closed off from the rest of the house and they cannot see me walking in wearing different clothes than I left in. “I don’t need them thinking I am a slut” I say unlocking the door that leads to my portion of the house.

It really is a really nice and cozy area for me. Even though I share a huge kitchen with the guys, having my own bathroom is a HUGE plus. Fighting 8 men for a shower is not something I would look forward to. Although the thought of seeing them in only a towel would not be the worst thing. “Ugh I really need to get my mind out of the gutter” I giggle walking into my room. My phone buzzes it’s a text from Ji

Ji [12:07am] “My whole fucking house smells like you, how am I supposed to get work done???? All I can think about is being buried inside you”
Me [12:08am] “Open your windows, go outside touch grass, get a drink of water and get your work done”
Ji [12:10am] “Ohhhh you’re gonna get it”
Me [12:10am] “LMAO I already did”
Ji [12:11am] “Ok smartass, I am somehow going to do this work. Get some sleep and I will message you tomorrow”
Me [12:11am] “Make sure you rest as well, Don’t need to show up to JYP puffy lol, talk to you tomorrow babe”

I put my phone on the charger and changed into my shorts and tank top. It's actually warm in my area so I check the temp. “77, WTF yeah that’s not gonna happen” I turn it down to 70. As the air kicks on I realize I am hungry and go to the kitchen. I am in the mood for something spicy so I decide to make myself some Tteokbokki. Thankfully these men think of everything there is a tablet so I go to youtube and put on “Easy” my all time favorite SKZ song. During the chorus I stop cooking and do the dance GAWD Chan looks so HOT in that black hoodie proud of myself for being able to hit all the moves “Well that was a nice show” I hear Hyunjin say behind me causing me to jump and scream “Holy fuck” Instantly smacking my hand to my mouth making him laugh “I’m sorry I scared you Noona” “How long have you been standing there?” I ask him, all of a sudden very aware that I am wearing the shortest shorts and tightest tank top I own “welp not gonna bitch out and go change now. If there is an issue I am sure I’ll hear it from Chan” I think. “Since I heard the music” He says biting his bottom lip

His lips are an amazing focal point and very hard to look away from on screen, 10x harder in person. He notices me staring and lets go of his lip. “I um, I got a little hungry and thought you guys were still at the studio, I didn’t mean to disturb you” I say trying to push back the thoughts of me being the one biting his lip. “Trust me you are no bother at all. We got in about 15 minutes ago. I’m surprised you didn’t hear us come in, we are hardly ever quiet” “oh I had just got back myself, I was filling Ji-hyun in on how the night went and explaining to him how difficult it was for me to keep my composure since I’m a STAY” his smile deepened

Somehow keeping my knees from buckling under his gaze I turn my focus back to the food I’m making “would you like some?” I ask him as I hear everyone else coming through the halls. Soon I’m surrounded by the entire group watching me make tteokbokki. “Noona, that smells so good” I.N says “Tteokbokki for 9 coming right up” I make sure not to make the sauce so spicy for Chan and Felix as I increase the amount in the pan. I melt mozzarella cheese on top and include some of the fish cakes from dinner. I fry up some tofu and add my kimchi as well. I.N and Felix help me bring the food and drinks to the table.

As we sit at the table I realize that the order has changed from the way we sat at dinner. I am now sitting across from 3Racha (my bias line) on his sides, I am very aware that I am now between Hyunjin and Lee Know (my main wreckers). “So I am new to this whole private chef thing….. Is it fine that I am sitting with you? If not I will go and eat in the kitchen. I don’t want to overstep my bounds. I guess I should have asked that earlier.” I ask, trying to not look at either one of them. All eyes are now on Chan waiting for his response. “Of course it is. We hope you enjoy all the meals with us. Like I said earlier, we want you to feel comfortable.” Chan replies emphasizing “comfortable” “Especially since you feed us so well, this is seriously delicious” Everyone agrees, mouths full. “Thank you, I mean clearly I already feel comfortable” I say jokingly as I look down at what I’m wearing.

Everyone laughs and I catch I.N’s gaze and wink. “FUUUUUUCK” I am screaming in my head as I wink back, these men I swear. “We definitely appreciate you being so comfortable with us” Lee Know says with a tone that vibrates straight to the very area that only a little while ago was being attacked by Ji. I shoot my eyes in his direction and smile the same daring grin I gave him earlier tonight as I wrap my lips around the bite on my fork. Hyunjin is clearly watching this scene unfold in front of him because he hums in appreciation “So Noona how was your first night with us” Seungmin breaks the silence. Flashing him the biggest smile saying “It has honestly been amazing, you all have been welcoming and so kind for the most part” I say looking back at Lee Know who is not even paying attention and is just eating like he wasn’t a pain in my ass earlier I continue giggling because he dropped sauce down his chin handing him a napkin “I am equally as happy that you all enjoy my food” the whole table erupts with praise over my cooking.

“You’re cooking is honestly better than some of the places around here” Han chimes in. My jaw dropped at his words “We eat a lot of take out Noona, nothing beats home cooking” Felix says. I am nothing but smiles “ You have no idea how happy that makes me, I also want to let you all know that as comfortable as you want me to feel with you all I want you to feel the same, You don’t have to call me Noona, feel free to call me Cristy, Lynn or any nickname you may want to give me” They all nod in agreement Changbin meets my eyes with a gaze so hot i have to quickly look away. I'm wondering what nickname he is going to brand me with. After a couple minutes we have all finished the meal and Seungmin rises to help me. “Nope, sit back down, I don’t want any one of you to get up and help me. You guys deserve to relax. It’s almost 2am. You need to wind down and get rest” I say my eyes instantly finding Chan's as I grab all the plates from around the table, taking them to the kitchen and coming back for the glasses. I can feel eyes on me so I make sure to add just a little switch in my hips while walking away. I also noticed the partition was never closed. "Don't bitch out now, you've been bold af all night" I tell myself placing the glasses on the counter.

I make quick work of emptying the dishwasher from dinner and replacing it with the new dirty ones, wiping down the counters and stove then sweeping and mopping the floor. Once I finish I turn to see all 8 men watching my every move trying to act as if I didn’t just catch them all staring. They break off from the table saying their goodnights and quickly head to their rooms. All except for Chan and Lee Know. “They are so cute when they get shy” I say with a giggle. “Well to be fair we are not exactly used to having a woman in the house, and definitely not one as umm…. well to be honest as hot as you are” Chan says clearing his throat “You definitely can own a room” Lee Know says leaning forward placing his elbows on his knees I am still reeling at the fact that Bang Chan just called me hot and I’m trying to play it cool “Well I have had a lot of years to practice” I reply walking around to join them at the table sitting on the other side next to Chan

Chan raises his eyebrow at me looking sexy af, making eye contact with him I can see he is trying not to let Christopher show up. “You can’t be that much older than us” he says, questioning my age “How old do you think I was when I had my first child??” “I honestly didn’t think of how old your girls were, they both look so young and you said your best friend had to move in with them” Lee Know said now very interested in how old I am “My babies are both legal adults. I will be 43 this year” Both of their jaws dropped. “There is no way you are in your 40's,” Han says as he sits next to Lee Know. This makes me burst out laughing “The proof that Korean skin care is truly amazing, I can blow your minds even more and let you know that I used to be a LOT bigger than I am now” “I’m not buying it” Chan says. I throw up a finger and walk to go get my phone.

When I am back I show them my ID and a pic of me before I lost the weight. “You were hot then too” Lee Know says, Han snatches my phone scrolling through my pics “HAN” I screech and try grabbing my phone. I get up and run behind Chan and Lee Know catches me so I can’t get my phone back “Ohhhhhhhhh NOOOOOOONA you are a bad girl” Han says turning my phone to show a pic of me in very short skirt, thigh high boots and almost completely see through corset top. “FUCK” Chan and Lee know say. “You still have that fit” Han asks “I in fact do” “Give her back her phone Han” Chan says scooting his chair a little farther under the table but not before I see the growing bulge in his pants.

Han reluctantly hands me back my phone “I can’t wait to see that fit in person” he says letting go of my phone with that fucking panty drenching smirk of his and walks out of the room. It’s then I realize that Lee Knows hands are now wrapped around my waist and flush against my bare stomach and he is pressed against my back “I can tell you are the kind of trouble that I can’t wait to get into” He whispers in my ear and removes his hands. I fixed my top that Lee Know managed to push up right under my boobs giving Chan a very close view of my now extremely hard nipples. Only now am I realizing I was not wearing a bra since I was under the impression I was alone and put on my pajamas. “Welp that was exciting” I say “Very” Chan says lifting his eyes from my tits to my face. “You enjoying the view” I say turning directly facing him boobs all in his face “Fuck hyung we got ourselves a brave one here” “Oh Lee Know, you have no idea” I say with a wink

Chan has not taken his eyes off me and they are on fire now. I look down at my phone and see it is now 2:30am. “Well fellas I am going to go lay under Chan and get some sleep, see you tomorrow” I say turning with a big ass smile on my face and walk to my area. It takes about 15 seconds for my words to register with both of them before they are hot on my heels. “What do you mean ‘Lay under Chan’” Chan asks following me. “Exactly what I said” I say walking into my room with them still behind me. They look in to see my blanket “Oh you literally sleep under me” “Among other things” I wink at him. The meaning of my words cause a guttural growl to escape both of them. “Good night boys” I say, shooing them out of my room. Lee Know walks backwards for a second biting his bottom lip getting one last look before turning and walking back to the main house.

Chan grabs my arm pulling me close “I think you would be much warmer under the real Chan, what do you think” his breath hot on my skin “Oh that is a fact indeed, but see here is the thing” I say moving even closer so I can whisper in his ear “Even though I would love to be completely and utterly destroyed under you, you’re technically my boss” I’m now flush against his body and can feel how extremely hard he is. He is looking at me with hunger in his eyes “It is my first full night here with all of you and to be completely honest and I mean completely honest, this is by far the hardest decision I have to make. Because I really want to fuck your brains out like no female has ever done before, tonight is not the night” I kiss his cheek and whisper “I can promise it wont be long before you can do whatever you want sir” then turn and close my door.

Sitting on my bed trying to realize what just happened I hear Chan finally close the door separating me from the rest of the house. “FUCK this is not my life right now” I flop backwards trying to catch my breath. That had to be the hottest thing I have ever done, and quite possibly the stupidest. “How the fuck did I just say no to fucking Bang Chan, I would literally let that man turn me inside out if he wanted” I look at my phone as it buzzes

Chan [2:35am] “You have no idea how hard my dick is right now and how equally hard it is for me not to come break you in half”
Me [2:35am] “You have no idea how wet I am and how delicious that sounds, but right now I have to keep my toe on that line and not cross it…..YET"
Chan [2:37am] “We definitely need to have a more in depth conversation. I have many questions”
Me [2:39am] “I can promise I will answer each one”
Chan [2:43am] “Here is one I want an answer for right now"
Me [2:43am] “Fire away”
Chan [2:45am] “Does it bother you that every one of us want to fuck you"
Me [2:45am] “FUCK no, if anything that makes me hotter, every one of you can get this work”
Chan [2:50am] “Where the fuck have you been”
Me [2:51am] “The US lol”
Chan [2:52am] “Hot and quick witted, it’s like you were made for us”
Me [2:54am] “yeah before you were even a glimmer in your moms eyes
Chan [2:56am] “Age doesn’t mean a damn thing baby girl, I will still break you in half.
Me [2:59am] “I’m looking forward to that, also hoping to be destroyed by 3Racha one day
Chan [3:04am] “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK”
Me [3:04am] “I take it you like the sound of that”
Chan [3:06am] “I’m about to take a cold shower at 3 in the morning, what to do you think”
Me [3:07am] “I think I need to go to sleep, I am under you right now. Just so you know….naked”
Chan [3:08am] “Pics or it didn’t happen”
Me [3:08am] “Good night sir, enjoy your shower”

Before closing my phone I see there are 3 missed messages from Ji. I sit straight up SHIT I think as I open them

Ji [1:38am] “Hey sweetness, I finished my presentation. Are you still awake?
Ji [1:47am] “I’m guessing either you are asleep or the guys are home and you are bonding with them”
Ji [2:02am] “I’m going to sleep now, I will message you tomorrow. Rest well”

I bury my face in my pillow and scream with tears welling in my eyes. I cannot hurt this man. I have to be honest with him. Thankfully we didn’t commit to a relationship. We didn’t really talk about anything. Ugh it would be so much easier if he was an asshole. This is a tomorrow thing. I have to see him tomorrow so I can make my official post for the competition. Once we have posted the pics we take I will let him know that I can’t be with him, it would not be fair to him. Tears are streaming down my face, at this moment I don’t give two fucks about my feelings. I cannot cause this man any pain and I know that right now I can not be fully committed to him and he deserves that. The first man that I have had feelings for since my last break up, the first man that I have touched in 4 years is the man I have to say no to because I know for a pure fact I would not be able to be faithful to him. The last 2 hours proved that to be true since I almost fucked 3 out of the 8 members of SKZ in the kitchen. I turn off my light and cry myself to sleep scared that this is going to cause me to completely lose Ji.....

Chapter Text

I have literally tossed and turned all night, it is 8am and I think I have slept for maybe 2 hours. I decided to give up and go take a shower. I look at my phone as I walk into the bathroom and I have 2 messages from Ji

Ji [6:45am] Good morning beautiful girl, I am having our breakfast missing you
Ji [7:23am] Oh you left your dress here BTW, I will wash it and you can get it whenever you like.

These messages bring tears to my eyes as I reply

Me [8:13am] Good morning gorgeous, I really do miss your steamed eggs not even gonna lie. I need to learn to make those lol. I am just waking up, about to shower and get the day started. I hope your meeting goes well. See you after?
Ji [8:14am] I just walked in the building, I have about 15 minutes before I meet with them. These meetings normally take about 3 hours or more depending on how much everyone talks and if lunch is planned. Which this is JYP so to be honest that probably won't happen.
Me [8:15am] LOL that’s facts, just let me know so I can plan around making lunch for the guys.
Ji [8:15am] I will come and pick you up at 1:30. That way it will give you time to do everything you need to do.
Me [8:16am] Sounds perfect. I’ll see you then. Good luck!
Ji [8:16am] Thank you sweetness, can’t wait to see you

UGH this is not going to be easy. I think as I scroll through YouTube to find a playlist to shower to. I settled with “Cake” from KARD and the songs will play from there. I get in the shower and try to wash away the fear that is running through my mind. I am vibing to the music of the different songs when “Drive” comes on. “Oh you’ve got to be kidding me” Of all the SZK songs why this one?? Images of last night surface… the way Lee Know wiped his lip with his thumb, Bang Chan being so close to me. Focus bitch I scold myself. I get out of the shower, wrap myself in my towel and start on my skin routine.

Sitting on my counter applying my morning skin cream I hear the most recognizable beginning for a SKZ song and instantly hang my head “I cannot breathe without you being right by my side” Bang Chan is echoing through my bathroom. Son of a bitch I need them up off my throat, I grab my phone and switch to my Monsta X playlist. Listening to Love Killa calms me as I finish my routine. I don’t have to be ready until 1:30 to see Ji. The guys will hopefully still be asleep so maybe I can sneak to the kitchen and make myself a quick snack. I think to myself putting on one of my lounge dresses. Quietly opening the door to the main house I check to see if I see anyone, so far so good. I am not ready for this yet, I need caffeine lol.

I walk to the kitchen and grab a monster out of the fridge and pop it open using a kitchen towel to quiet the pop of the can and take my first drink. “Mmmm yes, just what I need” I say going back to the fridge trying to think of something to make. It’s now almost 10am I see looking at the clock on the stove. “Omg I didn’t realize how long I took this morning.” “Do you always talk to yourself?” Changbin says behind me, causing me to jump back directly into him. I turn looking almost directly into his eyes “Ya’ll really gotta stop scaring me like this, I am old” “Lol Noona being in your 30”s is not old” I giggle remembering only Han Chan and Lee Know know my true age. “Are you even in your 30’s?” Felix asks from the kitchen table. Again causing me to jump “Ugh, ya’ll need to make noise, cause I scare easily” “We know” Changbin says laughing as Han rounds the corner looking glorious with messy morning hair. “Apparently fellas, this beauty is in her 40’s” he says walking next to me putting his arm around my shoulders. Goosebumps form all the way down my arm when his fingers trace the strap of my dress on my shoulder. “No you’re not” Felix says

Han grabs the monster out of my hand and takes a drink “Yeah she actually is, I saw her ID last night” He says handing me back my can “What is happening” I think to myself still shocked that he drank out of my can. At that point I decide to put on the coffee because I know everyone else should be following suit and coming around one of the corners. I open the cupboard next to the stove and reach for the coffee and hear a low growl from my right. I look over and Chan is now leaning on the counter biting his bottom lip, eyes grazing up my body finally meeting mine “note to self do not come in the main house without wearing sweats. YOU ARE NEVER ALONE” “Good morning Chan” I say sweetly “Yes, it really is a good morning” He replies licking his lips “Did you sleep well?” I ask him “It took me a while to fall asleep, I had a HARD time winding down, but yes I did thank you for asking” “We all had a hard time winding down hyung” Lee Know says coming from the dining room next to Felix.

Chan’s head snaps to the right as he hears a door open. “Thank Gawd you are making coffee because here comes Hyunjin, he won’t speak to anyone until after his first cup” he whispers. “Noted” I reply. I set out 8 cups “I don’t know how everyone takes their coffee so that is the one thing that is on you guys until I learn” I say to the group right as Hyunjin passes by Chan with a moan. Once his eyes meet mine he smiles “Good morning Noona” he says coming over and giving me a hug and kiss on the cheek “Good morning Hyunjin” I say hugging him back. Jaws hit the floor from everyone. He looks around with a questioning stare “What? She’s prettier than all of you and I like her more” I am beaming and do a little happy dance “Thank you sweetie” I say blowing him a kiss.

Hyunjin grabs the coffee from me with a smile “Noona I’ll teach you how all of us like our coffee” he says sweetly “Ok you’re truly magic” Felix says “It pays to be pretty Lixxie” Hyunjin replies Felix grabs his chest in mock horror “oh that hurt Jinnie” The side eye was real lol. Hyunjin set out cups for everyone and made coffee. “I’ll be right back, what would you all like to eat?” I say walking to my room to grab a hair tie. When I came back the group decided on waffles. “ok , everyone out of my kitchen so I can cook” I say shooing them all to the table. I know the partition wouldn’t stay closed if I tried so I just went about my business. I pull out all the ingredients to make fresh waffles and cut potatoes for homemade hashbrowns.

By the time I am done cooking everyone has had their coffee, I give them waffles and hash browns with fresh bananas and blueberries on the side. I set out the butter, syrup and peanut butter with fresh squeezed orange juice. “Peanut butter???” Seungmin says with a scrunched nose as we all sit to eat. “Yes, it’s delicious,” I replied. They all watch me put butter, peanut butter, syrup, and the fruit on my waffle and take my first bite. As I hum with appreciation of my job well done I feel a thumb wipe across my lip since my eyes were closed. I quickly open them to see Lee Know raise his thumb to his lips. “Ya that is good” he says grabbing the items and putting it on his waffle as well. He looks up and sees everyone staring at him including me even though my eyes are saying something much different than everyone else's.

When he looks up and sees everyone looking at him he smirks saying “What? I wanted to try it so I did. It’s good” and goes back to his food. At that point all I could do was laugh causing everyone else to relax and laugh. Soon everyone had their waffles covered with all the toppings. Everyone had their own conversations going around the table and Lee Know leaned in and whispered “I wanna know if you taste equally as good” before returning back to his food. My eyes instantly found Chan’s because I could feel his eyes on me. His stare burning a hole straight through me, I casually shrug my shoulders like nothing has happened and finish my meal.

Once everyone is finished I stand to grab the plates and Chan stands to help me causing everyone to look at him like he is crazy. “Once you are finished with these, come to my office please” He says, setting the glasses down and leaving the kitchen. I make quick work of cleaning the kitchen and starting the dishwasher and going to knock on his door “Come in” I hear him say. I take a deep breath and enter the room. When I turn toward him from closing the door he is already in front of me backing me up against the door. He’s so close I can feel the warmth of his body. “You drive me absolutely insane, like no one else has” He says wrapping his arms around my waist “The way that you have just fallen in line with us, the way all of them have accepted you. The way all of us want to fuck you” He presses his lips to mine so gently causing a shiver to roll through my entire body.

He intensifies the kiss and tightens his hold on me parting my lips with his tongue as I wrap my hands around his shoulders, my hands tangled in his curly unruly hair. I tug at his hair causing him to break our kiss and provide me access to his neck. The neck that I have been dreaming about kissing for 5 years. I lick from his chin to his adams apple where I place one soft kiss. He sucks in his breathe through his clenched teeth “Baby girl, if you don’t stop I am going to fuck you up against this door and I don’t care who hears” He growls with a tone telling me how serious he is. “I would gladly let you but I have to get ready to meet Ji-hyun so I can make the official post about my new position” I say biting his bottom lip. “How long until he is no longer your rep?” He says with an annoyed tone

My eyes shoot up to his and I push him back “Do you have any issues with him?” I ask with a raised brow. “Should I?” he challenges. “Chan, he's more than my rep, he’s my friend. When I was going through this competition he was there to help me. He is part of the reason I am standing here right now. So no you really shouldn’t. Now if you’ll excuse me I have to go he will be here in 10 minutes to pick me up” I say pushing him back enough to open the door and walk out. I turn to my right and run head first into I.N’s chest. “You ok Noona?” “Oh yeah I am fine, I am just running behind schedule” I smile up at him “Ok, have fun” He winks and walks around me. “Thank fucking wink is gonna get me in so much trouble” I think as I am walking to my room.

Since this is my official post I want to look professional without looking like I am working in an office. So I go with my jeans and mint colored silk cami and signature white lace button up blouse. Of course I leave it unbuttoned because I wouldn’t be me if I didn’t. I put on just a little lip gloss and straighten my hair and I am ready with 5 minutes to spare. Looking for my phone I remember it is on the counter in the kitchen “Oh FUCK” I think as I try and calm myself realizing that I don’t have a lock on it. I do not need them to see my camera roll or text messages. Walking into the kitchen I see it is indeed on the counter right where I left it. I am silently praying that no one has picked it up to see anything. I pick it up and see that I have 1 message from Ji

Ji [1:18pm] I am running a little behind schedule, JYP is more talkative than I thought. The meeting is almost over. I am praying so I will hopefully be there by 1:45.
Me [1:26pm] No worries I just finished getting ready. Let me know when you are about to pull up and I will come out.

I turn to walk to my room and see Felix and Han in the dining room so I join them instead. “You look lovely” Felix says, looking me up and down “Thank you Felix” I say taking a seat next to Han “What do you fellas have planned today” “Gym then dancing” Changbin says. My head snapped to the left eye raking over the glorious sight of him in a tight black tank top and sweatpants. My mouth begins to water as I watch him walk around the table making sure to catch a nice glimpse of his ass.

Trying to calm my pervy thoughts I say “Sounds like fun” “Yeah we will probably be practicing until late so no clue what the old man would want to do for dinner” Han says with a smirk. “I have to meet with Ji-hyun to take a picture for my official post, I have a chalkboard wall in my living room. So any ideas you can either write them there or text me so I can make it” “Or you can just surprise us” Lee Know says sitting next to me “I’m sure I can think of something you all would enjoy” Han snickers “I know you can” Then says something in Korean causing the other 3 to laugh.

I narrow my eyes at him because he knows that I have no clue what he said and he's enjoying every second of it. I go to speak and my phone buzzes, It’s Ji letting me know he is pulling up. “Saved by the rep” Chan says behind me, I am guessing he was there the whole time. Getting up to leave he lets me know the gym is at the front of the house and they will probably be in there until about 5 before they go to the studio to practice. “I’ll be back before then so I will check in once I am home” I smile and walk out the door without looking back.

When I come out, Ji is already waiting to open my door for me. “Oh fuck my entire life” I am screaming inside. He looks so fucking good. He has on a gorgeous black slacks with a royal blue shirt top 2 buttons undone black tie laying suggestively around his neck. “Wow you look stunning” He says, opening my door. “So do you” I reply back trying not to sound like an overly horny teenager. He shuts the door and casually walks to the other side. He’s smiling when he gets in the car. “I am guessing you have become comfortable with the guys” “Yeah they accepted me pretty quickly” “I figured since almost all of them are watching from the window” I roll my eyes not even bothering to glance back. “Nosy asses” I say laughing as my phone buzzes with a warning text from Chan.

Chan [1:54pm] Be a good girl Cristy
Me [1:54pm] Oh I plan on being a VERY good girl Chris
Chan [1:56pm] For me or him?
Me [1:57pm] For me….. See you soon

I am in so much fucking trouble. “Everything ok?” Ji asks. “Yeah Chan was letting me know they are going to be at the studio for most of the night and he will let me know what they want for dinner” I lie “Ahhh the life of a chef” Ji says with a giggle.

A short while later we are pulling up to an office building. “Where are we?” I ask, very confused. “This is where we will have our photo taken together so it can be posted on your social media stating I am your new boss. Oh and you get to meet your actual boss JYP." "You’re kidding me right?” “You had to meet him sooner or later” Internally I am crying “Couldn’t it be later, much much later?” “Come on pretty girl, it’s not gonna be as bad as you think” The side eye he receives from me causes him to burst out in full laughter. We get out of the car and walk into the building and I am suddenly getting nervous.

Walking through everyone is looking at me and I can’t understand what anyone is saying. I really need to learn Korean fast. Ji is in front of me and as we approach the elevator I see quite possibly the most gorgeous woman come out of the office to the right. She walks up to him and greets him. He opens his arms to her and she melts into his hug. “You smell so good” She says, noticing me next to him “Who is this?” “This is Cristy, she is the winner of the last competition, I am her representative. We are here to make her official post” He says proudly. “Oh ok, the one for the groups. Hope you are liking your new position” She says to me looking me up and down. “Yes I am thank you, It is very nice to meet you” She extends her hand “I’m Lee Soo-Yun” She introduces herself to me as we shake hands.

The doors to the elevator open right on time “See you soon Ji” She says kissing him on the cheek and walks off. We enter the elevator and even though I shouldn’t be, I am heated. The doors close and he instantly turns to me “I can explain everything” I look at him not showing any signs of my emotions “Ji, you have nothing to explain. You and I are not in a relationship. We never even talked about it. You have no reason to worry.” “But last night," "Last night was amazing,” I interrupted him. “But this is not the place for us to have a conversation like this. Let’s take this picture, make the post and then we can go sit somewhere and talk. And no I don’t mean your house either. I mean in public” I say. I know if we go to his house I won't be able to say what needs to be said

The elevator doors open to the top floor and right into what looks to be a fashion shoot “All this for a social media post?” I say, shocked. “Welcome to Korea” Ji laughs. We are quickly ushered to makeup chairs where I have 2 females applying makeup to my face and 2 working on my hair while Ji has 1 guy making sure his hair is in place. “Lucky fucker” I think while I sit very still and VERY uncomfortably. I hate having my makeup done and especially by someone else. I have no mirror in front of me so I have no clue what I look like. After about 30 minutes I feel like absolutely nothing was done to my face which is weird af to me. The girls then usher me to a changing area where they hand me a completely different fit to wear. “How do they know my size?” I say as I slip on the outfit they gave me and it fits perfectly.

They turn me around to see how I look and I am in shock. I am wearing a satin light purple A-line dress that literally fits me like it was designed for me. The straps of the dress are about 2 inches wide so no real need for an overcoat. The accessories are a necklace and earring set and silver bangle bracelets with the most adorable open love heart rings I have ever seen. My makeup is very modest yet flawless and my hair is curled just enough to have the most perfect beach waves I have ever seen. I have honestly never looked so beautiful in my life. “OMG ladies you have done such an amazing job, you made me look so beautiful. Thank you!” “You are already so pretty it was very easy to bring out your natural features” one says with the brightest smile that rivals Felix's which I never thought was possible.

I am instructed to move around the curtain to my left and see Ji in a suit that matches my dress. When he sees me his reaction tells me that I look good because he instantly has to pull his jacket down to cover his crotch. He looks hot as ALL fuck. Walking up to him I tell him how nice he looks as calmly as I possibly can without being obvious. “You look hot as fuck and I have no idea how I am going to get rid of this hard on so we can take these pictures” With a giggle I whisper in his ear to think of JYP in the clear plastic pants. “Yep that did it” we both laugh and of course he chose that moment to walk into the room.

Ji and I have to suppress our laughter as we watch JY fucking P walk up to us. “That sight will kill anyone’s libido” Ji says under his breath “And has” I respond now dryer than the Mojave. Once he is in front of us Ji and I turn to him and bow. Ji greets him and introduces me. “Cristy, it is very nice to meet you. I was blown away by your cooking. I knew you would be perfect for Stray Kids. Bang Chan has already sent me a message praising you. I hope they are treating you well and your accommodations are to your liking” He says taking my hand. “Thank you, I am very honored that you chose me. Yes, they have all been very welcoming and I have enjoyed cooking for them. My area suits me perfectly as well” I reply trying not to be weirded out at how odd his face looks up close.

Ji and JYP talk amongst themselves as the 3 of us walk to the area where they are taking our photos. I am taken to the left where the camera man takes about 30 photos of me before Ji is brought to join me. They had us take 3 pictures together, one of him sitting with me standing behind him, one of us side by side and then one of him behind me. Then the shoot is over. JYP is the one picking the photos of me that I get to post but I can have copies of them all. Once he chooses he asks for my phone so his post can be made by his social media team. “They have looked through your page so they will makes it sound good” I hand over my phone to yet another gorgeous man “Koreans really are god's favorites” I think as he smiles at me taking my phone

About 5 minutes later the post is done and I am handed 3 bags that seem to be full of clothes and told I can keep everything I have on. Ji and I walk out of the building deciding where to go to get a light snack. He takes me to this little cafe and we get kimbap and kimchi. “I have something to tell you” Ji says, unable to make eye contact “What's wrong?” I am now very worried. It takes him a long while before he is able to answer me. “I have applied for an office position with my company and they accepted.” “Ji that’s great news, why aren’t you happy” “Because in order for me to get the position I have to finish out my contract. Which means I have to do 7 more competitions. I wont be done until thanksgiving next year. None of which are in Korea.” I sit back in my chair unable to speak.

I clear my throat fighting back tears “When does the next one start and where will you be” The next one starts in Columbia, On Monday and it is for 8 weeks. Then from there I will be in France for 6 weeks. I’ll be able to come home for a week before heading to Ireland then Texas, New York, Japan then ending in China before coming home.” “Monday that is very soon, how long have you known?” “I found out this morning before meeting with JYP. I leave tonight” I look at my phone and see it is almost 4pm. “Well I guess you better take me home so you can get ready. You have to pack for a 14 week trip and I have to plan a dinner for 8 people.” “Just say the word and I will quit right now” “Absolutely not, I’ll miss you but I would never in life ask you to quit your job.” I stand grabbing his hand so we can go

He pulls me into his chest and hugs me so tight. “I am going to miss you so fucking much. I don’t want to lose you.” “Ji stop, I already told you during my competition. I’m not going anywhere, You have my number and all my social media. I’m going to be right here when you get back. Now take me home so you can get ready and I don’t ruin the makeup those ladies did an amazing job on” “They really fuckin did” “I know the swell in your pants told me so” “Quick thinking with the JYP thing.” Letting that laughter out that we pushed down earlier we walked to his car and he drove me home.

We pull up and he starts to get out and I stop him. “I can’t handle another hug, I will ugly cry and ruin that suit and my face. You text me when you are leaving and then when you land. Be safe, have fun and I will see you in 14 weeks.” “Alright that’s fair, try and stay out of trouble see you in 14 weeks sweetness” I open up the door and get out telling myself not to cry. Ji hops out of the car and taps the roof. “Own that kitchen pretty girl” I look over my shoulder with a wink and reply “Pretty sure I already do” and turn to walk in the house. I knew I couldn’t look back again because I would have burst into tears watching him drive away knowing I wont see him again until November.

Setting my clothes on the bed I decide not to change and go find the guys in the gym, praying they haven’t left yet. I want to see them all sweaty and hot from working out. Oh gawd please let one of them be shirtless.. Preferably Binnie, I wanna see Binnie bitties in person I think to myself as my mouth starts to water. I hear music and I follow it. The doors to the gym are open and I am hearing them moan and groan and that definitely makes my juices flow again.

Propping myself against the door I am greeted by 8 SEXY sweaty men. Such a site to behold “HOLY FUCK” I hear Han’s voice to my right as he is the first to notice me. Next thing I know I have all 8 men looking at me jaws on the floor “Noona, you look hot” I.N says wiping his face “I can say the same about all of you right now” I say soaking up all of them feeling the fire burning between my legs. My eyes meet Lee Knows, with the most serious face all he does is make a motion for me to spin. I gladly give him exactly what he wants. I make sure to slowly spin so they can all get a good view.

When I am facing them again there is a lot of crotch covering and dark eyes on me. Ohhh fuck this is a wet dream I never wanna wake up from. Hyunjin looks like he is ready to tear me in half, I.N, Seungmin, Felix and Han have all slid down the wall hiding their now very hard dicks. Changbin has turned away from me and now has his head against the wall. Lee Know and Chan are both looking at me with the same expression and I have never been more turned on in my life. “I am guessing you all approve of the treatment your stylists provided today?” “Our stylists did this” asks Chan. “Yep, I was introduced to your entire team, including the big bossman” “Well the girls out did themselves, because..FUCK” “Well thank you, I am happy you all approve. Have you thought of what you want for dinner” I say, leaning back against the wall.

The laugh that escapes Lee Know’s throat startles everyone. “We all are thinking about it right now, and I can tell you… it’s not food” Changbin says out loud, putting words to Lee Know’s outburst. Just when I thought I could not get turned on any more than I was at the sight of them sweaty he says this shit. “Well when you are able to tell me what food you would like me to cook you let me know. Until then I am going to slip into something more comfortable and wash my face” I say turning to leave the gym. As I am walking I hear all the commotion behind me and look back. All 8 of them are now at the door watching me walk away. This makes me want to be even more of a tease cause I mean they just made me feel sexy so they need to be rewarded.

Start to remove my jewelry and “accidently” drop one of my bracelets. So I stop and bend at my waist to pick it up, when I stand I make sure to run my fingers through my hair and slowly smooth down my dress making sure to run my hands slowly over my ass and begin walking again. I hear a number of growls and Chan tell them to order “whatever the fuck they want and practice is cancelled” Then I hear the sound of leather hit the floor and foot steps behind me “She’s in for the night of her life” I hear Lee Know say with his evil laugh. The next thing I know I am being picked up and flung over Chan's shoulder. I look up to see the rest of the guys watching with hunger in their eyes.. “Hope they enjoy the sounds they hear as much as I am going to enjoy pulling them out of you” Chan says, closing us off from the rest of the house.

Before we can even make it to the shower he sets me down and pushes me against the wall. “I cannot hold back anymore. This tight little dress and your teasing pushed me over the edge” He is now pressed against me hard as a brick He smashes his lips against mine lifting my dress off of me in one quick motion he steps back to take in my almost naked body. “The things I want to do to you…Fuck it is going to be so hard for me to hold back” He says kissing me again. I grab his hair pulling him off my lips “I don’t want you to hold back, I want you to fuck me like you have always wanted to fuck someone. I want you to let it all out” “I don’t want to hurt you” He says kissing me again I moan into his mouth “I want you to hurt me Chan, I want you to own my body, I’m not afraid of the pain, I welcome it, I want it” Making him look me in the eyes placing his hand between my legs so he can feel how soaking wet I am “Show me how insane I make you” I say as he sinks 2 fingers inside me. “Are you sure you want me to let go” He says, taking my jaw in his other hand and looking at me with the most serious face I have ever seen on him.

His eyes filled with worry and excitement which made me wetter “Please sir, I’m begging for it” With the most guttural growl I have ever heard a man make he thrust his fingers inside of me so fast and hard curling his fingers instantly finding my spot, his thumb working my clit. He makes quick work pulling one of the most intense orgasms out of me I thought I was going to split in half. He takes his fingers out of me and brings them to his mouth, cleaning himself of my juices. “Mmmm I knew you would taste good, but you taste better. Now the fun really begins” He grabs my ass lifting me off the floor and carries me to the bathroom. I know now what Lee Know meant when he said I was going to have the night of my life. I am about to be destroyed at the hands of Christopher Bang Chan……FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK

Chapter Text

When we reach the bathroom Chan sets me down on the counter next to the sink. He steps back and looks at me like it is the first time he has ever laid eyes on me. “You truly are so beautiful” He says as he steps to me. “I know the girls did an amazing job today making up your face for the photo, which I can’t wait to see, but this cannot compare to your natural face” He grabs my makeup remover and gently wipes the makeup off my face. He makes sure to not apply any harsh pressure when removing my eye makeup. His other hand cupped my face to hold my head still. I watch his face brighten and smile widen as the makeup is removed. He grabs a clean washcloth from the rack running it under warm water to rinse my face of any residue. “There she is, so beautiful,” he says, kissing each one of my cheeks. This is the most intimate experience I have ever had.

He brings his lips to mine as he lifts me off the counter and walks me to my bed. He lays me down without breaking the connection. His hands make quick work of my bra and panties, still his lips never leave mine. He finally breaks to lift his shirt over his head allowing me to see his bare chest, my deep intake of breath does not go unnoticed by him. He stands to pull down his sweats and for the first time my eyes take in the sight of him fully naked. His body so perfectly toned every muscle tight from working out. My mouth is watering for him as he claims his place on top of me. “You are so perfect” I say, breathing him in as he dips his head to my shoulder. I gently grab his head bringing him back. I place my lips to his forehead I can taste the sweat that is left on his body,

I make mental notes of how his sweat has just a hint of sweetness, the warmth of his body on mine, the deep brown color of his eyes as I lift his chin with my finger. “Absolutely perfect” I whisper, bringing his lips back to mine. He takes this moment to bring up his knee to part my legs more and enter me slowly making me gasp into his mouth. He stills, allowing me a moment to adjust. When he moves again it is with passion instead of lust. “Fuck you feel so good.” his lips next to my ear. “So do you” I moan into his ear, kissing his neck, running my hands down his back, feeling his muscles with every move he makes. He grabs my right leg lifting it over his thigh opening me up for deeper access causing me to arch up under him “Mmmm yes baby girl, so so beautiful” he praises and repeats with my left leg.

He is now completely inside me and the tightness is delicious. He runs his hand up my body to intertwine our fingers together moving our hand above my head bracing himself on his left arm and strong legs. My right arm and hand are still on his back, our bodies becoming one. Our kisses became more intense with every move he made. I can feel the pull of my muscles as my orgasm builds. He moves his lips from mine down to my neck planting a ring of kisses around the base of my throat “Are you gonna cum for me?’ He asks slightly, increasing his pace “Yes” I say breathless “I want your eyes on mine when you do” I nod and look into his eyes “Good girl, are you ready to cum” “Yes” He reaches down and rubs my clit and increases his thrusts.

Moaning louder my eyes start to close “No, I want to see you when you cum” My eyes fly open and back to his “Oh fuck you are such a good girl” His pace quicken and within seconds we are both cumming “OOOHHH FUUUCK” he moans loudly then crushes his lips to mine as I match his thrusts pulling every drop out of him. He removes his hand and collapses on top of me. We lay there feeling each other’s heartbeats as we try to steady our breath. He nuzzles his face in my neck “That was intense” he says kissing my shoulder. “Mmm and so very good” I reply. He pulls out of me and curls up on my side wrapping his arms around me.

As I turn to curl with him I catch a glimpse of my blanket and giggle “What’s so funny?” “We just had sex literally on your face” He leans up and sees that my ass is resting on his mouth. As soon as our eyes met we burst out laughing. “I am the only one that is allowed to fuck you on my face” “Oh without a doubt” We are now in agreement. With that he slides his arm under my leg, swings his off the bed and carries me to the shower. “Let’s clean up and get some food” He says, setting me down. “You don’t have any clean clothes in her Chan” I realize “Shit, I don’t” “Oh wait, I do. I have to pee anyway so go to my dresser and my third drawer there are sweats in there and my second drawer has all different sizes of shirts. Grab a couple pairs for both of us.” He kisses me and walks out of the bathroom.

After hearing the toilet flush and the water turn on he comes back in with the only 2 pairs of gray sweat pants I have and white tee shirts. “Matching?” I smile at him. “Yep, it’s corny and I love it” I grab his face and kiss him sweetly “You are so adorable” He blushes and grabs my hand pulling me into the shower. The water is the absolute perfect temp and feels so good. As the water wets my hair I can feel his gaze on me. I look at him and he has a new hunger in his eyes. Without saying a word he grabs me and instantly parts my lips with his tongue. He pushes me against the wall wrapping my legs around his waist and is inside me before I know what’s going on. “Oh fuck Chan” “Mmmm please say my name again” “I bring my lips to his ear and whisper “Fuck me Chan” and indeed he does.

He places one hand behind my head and the other on my ass and literally fucks me into the wall. My head resting on his hand, arms curled under his clinging on to his shoulders I am holding on for dear life as he pounds into my pussy. “Oh my gawd Chan I’m gonna cum” I moan “Yes baby girl, cum for me, cum on my dick” “Fuck me harder, please” He is fucking me so hard you can hear my ass slapping against the wall. “Fuck Cristy, I’m about to fucking cum” I moan in agreement as I kiss his neck “Bite me” he demands, When I do he growls pushing so hard into me and I tighten around him and explode causing him to throw his head back and with a growl he fills me to the brim.

He holds me in this position for a couple minutes while we catch our breath a little. “Do you think you can stand?” He asks “I think so” He releases my leg and moves just enough to keep me braced in case I can’t. “I’m ok” I assure him and he moves us under the water. “I don’t know how I am going to keep my hands off you now” “You won’t hear me complain” We have to adjust the temp of the water because it has gone a little cold. “We better make this shower quick.” He laughs As he washes my hair I wash his body and vice versa, perfectly aligned with each other like we have been a couple for years. We rinse off and get out right as the water hits too cold.

He grabs a towel and wraps it around me and quickly wraps himself up “Gotta look into a better water heater, I like fucking in the shower too much for this” He says “I can tell, and also confirm you are highly skilled at it. That was the best shower sex I have ever had” He is very proud of himself saying “By far” in agreement. We dry off and quickly get dressed. He takes my brush and hair tie and walks me to my bed. He sits down and places me between his legs back facing him. He slowly brushes my hair and proceeds to french braid my hair. “Did you do this with Hannah when she was younger” “Mmm and my mom” My heart melts. How can this man get any more perfect? He makes sure to leave little tendrils of hair around my face. “Done, let me see” I obediently turn to him “How are you even more beautiful than before?” he says rubbing my cheek with the back of his fingers. He grabs my chin and brings my lips to his, giving me the sweetest and most body tingling kiss ever. My eyes stay closed after he breaks our kiss and I instantly miss his lips. “Come on baby girl, let’s go eat”

We get up to walk out and he stops all of a sudden “What?” I ask He looks at me “They all know we just fucked, are you gonna be embarrassed?” his question makes me laugh harder than expected ‘No, you could fuck me and let them watch, or join in. I’m too grown to be embarrassed. I’ll let them know how hard you made me cum and give them details if they ask” “Fuck where have you been all my life?” “I already told you, the US. Now let’s go.” We walk out of my area holding hands. Felix is the first one that we see sitting at the dining room table “You have fun?” he asks with a knowing smile “Sure the fuck did” I reply blowing him a kiss. “What did you guys order for dinner?” Chan asks as we sit down. “Nothing yet, we umm had to work out some ... .frustration so we just got done a little while ago” “Well that explains why the water turned cold so quick” Chan says.

Hyunjin, Han, Changbin and Seungmin come around the corner “Hyung look at this,” Han says grabbing Changbin and coming over to us “CUUUUUUUUUUUUTE” Felix says. The 4 of us are literally matching. “Oh this is actually kinda hot” I say looking them up and down. FUCK Binnie looks so good in sweats. “Ew” We hear Lee Know say when he sees us. “Don’t be jealous Lee Know” I say I.N finally comes in and just smiles at me. I shoot him a wink as I grab the can out of Han’s hand and take a drink. “Noona, really?” He looks at me sideways “You drank my Monster this morning. So I’m drinking your sprite.” “I did but I didn’t have Channie hyungs dick in my mouth beforehand.” “Neither have I….. yet” I reply handing him back his can.

The room is silent as everyone stares at me “I thought you would be a little more shy about your acts in the bedroom” Hyunjin said “Oh sweet Hyunjin, I’m not shy about anything, now since no one ordered food what would you like me to cook?” Chan grabs my hand and sits me on his lap “You don’t have to cook baby” I look at him giving him a kiss “Yes I do, it’s my literal job and plus I like cooking for my babies” he wraps his arms around me a nuzzles my neck “Ok, then whatever you choose to make is fine with all of us, right fellas?” Everyone nods in agreement

I stand to walk away feeling playful “Good, I hope all that extra gym time made you work up an appetite?” I say a sly smile plastered on my face as I walk into the kitchen. “Yeah thanks for that added help with that Noona.” I turn and place my hands on the bar. “What exactly did I do to help with that Binnie?” Lee know lets out a sarcastic laugh “You know what you did in that tight little dress” he looks straight at me daring me to say something back. “Oh you mean tease the entire fuck out of all of you like you do to all STAY at every chance you get? You’re damn right I knew what I was doing and I had so much fun doing it” I reply my eyes never leaving his

“I’m sorry what?” Han looks at me shocked. “We don’t tease STAY!” Felix says. I am full on laughing at this. “You’re kidding right?” “No, not at all, there is not one thing we do that causes the reaction to STAY like you did to us tonight” Hyunjin says “The audacity YOU all have to say these words. You all do remember that I’m a STAY and come with receipts right?” “Name one” Lee Know says challenging me “Looking him dead in the eye “Taste….. For starters. Then of course we have Drive, Red Lights, let’s not forget the many faces all of you make while dancing, Felix can make a girl cum with his voice alone, Chan in crop tops, Lee Know’s thighs, Changbins rap skills and the way you roll your R’s no female is dry after that. Hyunjin the way you smile on stage, I’m surprised the stadiums aren’t flooded, Han, that fucking smirk of yours makes every girl weak in the knees, Suengmin can start singing and panties are ready to drop and I.N that fucking wink. I know you said one but does that cover the basics, cause there is plenty more?” Crickets…..

I turn around and walk around into the kitchen felling good as fuck to figure out dinner. I look in the fridge and see what we have. “Are those reactions you have to us Noona?” I hear Seungmin ask. I look at him flashing him a smile and simply reply “every time sweetheart” He smiles and bites his lip. I go back in the fridge and grab the chicken. I decided to make my chicken, rice and gravy from home. I season the chicken, wash the rice and put it in the cooker then start working on my gravy. It is a quick meal within 15 minutes. I have everything ready and place nice hearty bowls in front of everyone. “This looks amazing” Felix says “Thank you Lix” “Noona do you want me to move?” I.N says since he is sitting where i usually do. “Not at all I don’t mind sitting between these two” pointing to Lee Know and Changbin. “Let’s eat” Chan says. "MMM this is sooooooo good" Felix says dancing in his seat. Nods and hums of agreement all around the table. My heart swells with how good it feels seeing them enjoy my food. I really do love taking care of them.

Everyone is eating quietly when Changbin pipes up “Since we don’t get to talk to our fans like this, is it ok if we ask you questions as a STAY?” “Of course, you all can ask me anything you like” Hyunjin starts “Has Channie-hyung always been your favorite?” “Actually no” “WHAT!” he pops up “Really?” He says fully interested, laughing at his shocked reaction. “When I first learned about you all I biased Minnie first..” He choked a little “ME?” So cute “Yes, I told you what your voice does. But, then Lee Know stole my attention for a little while. Then of course I seen blonde Chan and he sunk his teeth in and wouldn’t let go” I finished answering the question. “So other than how we look, what do STAY like about us?” Changbin asks with a pained look in his eyes.

The look in his eyes tore right through my heart, I reached for his hand and slid my fingers through his, “That’s a long list Binnie, while ALL of you are hot AF, the way you love and care for each other is the main thing we love about you. You all are funny and sweet. You aren’t afraid to show emotions. You’re talented, smart, chaotic in the best way possible and you all love STAY and you show us every day. Even though I have only been here for 2 days I have never felt so comfortable around a group of men in my entire life. There is so much warmth and love at this table right now, I can wholeheartedly say I am so fucking proud and blessed to be part of your lives.” “Fuck Noona, you don’t know how good that felt to hear” Changbin says tears welling up in his eyes.

I look around the table at these 8 gorgeous men surrounding me. “I mean every word I say, My life completely changed when I got into K-pop, Like many other multistans BTS was the first group I got into. For a long time I wasn’t happy with American music, I felt like there was nothing behind it except for the artists' way to make money because it wasn’t done for us fans. So when Jaydan, my oldest, finally got me into K-pop I saw how BTS loved ARMY and I wanted to know more. My youngest Faith introduced me to you guys and I fell hard for all of you. You all talked me off the ledge many times. I sat on lives watching Hyunjin draw, Felix’s ASMR, Chan fight the air because he ate spicy noodles. Just all of you be yourselves and share it with us, with me.” I pause as a tear slides down my cheek, I feel Lee Know gently wipe it away and I catch his hand before he could pull away lacing my fingers through his. “There is so much more to all of you than just your looks. That is honestly just a perk. That is what everyone thinks we love you for. But, it goes far deeper than surface level. One thing a lot of stay’s wish for is for you to see yourselves the way we see you. So I am your chance. All of you are amazing, the appreciation we have for all of the hard work you all do is astronomical. When you say that you will do better next time after a performance that honestly hurts us because we know that you put your all into everything you do.” I am now crying.

Felix and Hyunjin come around the table and wrap their arms around me crying into my shoulders. I look and see Changbin and I.N wiping a tear from their eyes, Seungmin is looking down playing with a little food in his bowl, Han has his face in his hands. When I look at Chan I see the warmth and passion in his eyes. It makes me smile. I realize I am still holding on to Changbin and Lee Knows hands when I look at Lee Know. As soon as our eyes meet he lets go of my hand and leaves the table. I tap on Hyunjin and Felix for them to let me go and I quickly catch up to him grabbing his arm. He pulls out of my grip and continues to walk away. I ran in front of him, stopping him by putting my hands on his chest. “Please don’t hide from me” I say with tear stained eyes wrapping my arms around his waist, and burying my face in his neck

We stand like this for a little while before he takes a deep breath and returns my hug. I have to slightly look up at him to be eye to eye with him “I’m not hiding baby, I just don’t know how to process everything you just said. I have never in my life felt so loved by someone outside of the group. The emotion that flew through my body when you grabbed my hand, I can’t explain it.” He takes my face in his hands and looks deep in my eyes. “I can tell you are genuine with your words” “Of course I am” He brings his lips to mine before saying “I have to get away from you for a little while, It is getting harder for me to control myself.” He kisses me with a little more aggression than he means to, causing him to push me away and close himself off in his room.

For some reason this rattles me and I run off to my room closing everyone else off behind me. “Why is he under my skin like this, what the fuck!” I am now pacing around my room and I hear a knock at my door. I opened it to see Seungmin standing there “Noona are you ok?’ I give him a kiss on the cheek and tell him I am that I just need a few minutes and I’ll be right out. He closes the door and I go and check my phone for the first time in hours. “Oh FUCK” 4 missed calls and 3 texts from Ji

Ji [6:18pm] I am leaving to go to the airport, I know I wont talk to you for the rest of the day. I hope you aren’t too mad at me. I’ll text you when I get there and before I board the plane.
Ji [7:36pm] I just got through checking my luggage, I have about 35 minutes before I board the plane. I would really like to hear your voice before I go.
Ji [7:59pm] I’m boarding now, please text me when you see this. I hope we are good. I am going to miss you so fucking much. I just need to know you are ok my love.

Oh what sweet fucking hell have I actually gotten myself into. I think as I shoot Ji a text,

Me [8:12pm] I am sorry that I missed your texts, of course we are good. I already told you I am not mad at you. This is your job. I’ll miss you too. I want you to go and have fun. I hope you are able to bond with other participants and that all of yours win. Eat lots of good food. Send me lots and lots of pictures of the beautiful sights you are going to see. Let me know you arrived in Columbia safely. Talk soon!

I will miss him, he’s an amazing man and I hope he finds someone that will love him the way he deserves. I square my shoulders and go back out to the group. We have all seemed to calm our emotions and I smile when I see Lee Know has come back as well. “Noona you really are something else” Hyunjin says when I take my place between Changbin and Lee Know. I look at him a little confused “What do you mean by that exactly? I’m just me” “That’s exactly what I mean. You are a STAY but yet you are sitting here with us like you have known us for years, when it has literally been 24 hours. You aren’t afraid to call us out on our shit. You treat us like we are human and not idols” he looks at the other members then back to me. “How are you even real?”

I sit back and take in the words he just said before I reply just to know that what I am about to say makes sense. “There are a few things that I have picked up throughout my life that I live by. One of which is that the career path you choose does not define who you are. Yes, you are idols, yes I am proudly a STAY, yes I will turn into a feral hot delulu mess right along with STAY like normal. But that will NEVER change the fact that at the end of the day you are all men. Regular men with a fancy job title. Which you have most definitely earned.” I look around the table before continuing.

Everyone is listening so intently, so I speak again. “I had no idea who I was going to see yesterday, I was honestly scared it was going to be a group I didn't know which, yes that would have been easy because when you are a fan, meeting your favorite group is a dream come true and staying calm is not easy. When I locked eyes with Chan last night I honestly didn’t know how I managed to stay calm because honestly I wanted to scream like a highschool girl and hide. But I had to stay professional. Because he’s my boss” Chan cleared his throat when I called him my boss which caused everyone to crack up, because an hour ago he had me pressed up against my shower wall. “Yeah, you’ve proven yourself to be an excellent employee” He says with a huge smile on his face. With that everyone is in a fit or laughter.

To make everyone laugh harder and keep the mood light I look up and with a wink say “I only aim to please” chaos, I just created chaos.. I love my job. I say as my phone went off in my pocket. It was a text notification from JYPE stating my photos are now ready to be viewed and a link was emailed to me. “Oh yay, my photos from earlier are ready, You guys wanna see them?” I ask. “Hell yes” Han says. I open my email and click the link as everyone gathers around me. I start scrolling through the 30 pictures that were taken of me. “Wow you are gorgeous” Seungmin says “Thank you, I need to look and see what pictures the media team posted for me.” “Send me all of those” Chan says very seriously “I got you” I get to the ones of Ji and I and the reactions of the group are not what I expected “WTF why is he in pictures with you?” Changbin says, I giggle and reply telling them all he’s named my new boss in a cover story. “That better be all he’s listed as” Lee Know warns.. “Feisty, I like it” I reply

I.N points at the one where Ji is behind me “Why does it look like you both are trying not to laugh?” “Because we were, and it was not easy at all” I replied “What was the reason?” Han pipes up. Fuck I knew someone was gonna ask “Well apparently Ji had the same reactions to me being in that dress as all of you, and asked me how he was supposed to get through the shoot with his issue. So being me I simply told him to imagine JYP in the plastic pants….” “You are so mean…" "That’s nasty…” “Why would you…” Lots of gag noises, I am laughing so hard at their reactions “You’re gonna have to repay us for putting that image in our heads Noona, That was mean!” Hyunjin said. “In my defense, it worked” “Well no shit” Han said

Everyone is sitting back at the table in their spots trying to get over the images I just put into their head. I am trying not to laugh but fail miserably. “Wow, you truly are evil, laughing at the pain you just caused all of us” Lee Know says, grasping his chest as if in agony. I am now laughing so hard I can’t breathe. “Seriously, that image can kill a libido and it possibly be gone forever. Cause mine is gone” Chan groans. “I’m sure you’ll have no problems getting yours back hyung. You have an advantage on all of us. You got to see Noona naked” Han says with a hint of jealousy. “Mmmmmm I did, it’s a sight better than we all imagined fellas” All of them erupt yelling at him in Korean. I am able to catch a few words “Heol” “Jugeullae” “Pabo”. I stand up laughing and clearing the table as they all go back and forth not even paying attention to me.

When I finish putting the dishes in the washer and wiping the counters Felix is the one that notices I am no longer at the table, as I hop up on the bar that separates the kitchen and dining room. “Noona you caused all this you know!” I throw my head back in laughter “How?” they all snap their heads at me looking at me like I just stepped on their favorite pair of shoes. “I simply answered a question on how I helped a friend solve an issue” trying hard not to laugh again. “How are you able to not be disgusted at that image right now?” I.N asks. I hop off the bar going behind him and wrapping my arms around him “Because Innie, I get to see this face which easily replaces any nasty images” and I kiss him on the cheek making him blush. Hyunjin grabs my waist and sits me on his lap hugging me tightly “You are amazing Noona, we got so lucky”

“YA! Enough mushy stuff” Changbin says “I’m going to the living room. These chairs are making my butt hurt” Felix says as he gets up, “want me to rub it for you Lix” I say as he walks past me, he stops, shoots me a quick look then dips his head and walks to the living room. I turn back and see Chan and Lee Know both looking at me, heads both tilted eyebrows raised. “What, he’s in pain, it’s my job to take care of all of you” I wink at them and go join Lix in the living room without seeing the look I can feel on my back. I sit on the couch next to Felix crossing my legs under me and ask how much trouble he thinks I just got myself into. He looks up and sees the way Chan and Lee Know are looking at me as everyone comes in. “To put it the best way possible, your fucked” we both giggle and I feel the couch dip next to me and a hand on my thigh. I brace myself and look to my right and relax a little to see Changbin.

Hyunjin sits next to Changbin putting his head on his shoulder I.N and Seungmin decide to play a video game, Han sits on the floor in front of me. Chan and Lee Know sit in the chairs across the couch watching me talk to Felix as we watch STAY edits on TikTok. “STAY really are talented with these” he says as he puts his phone down so we all can continue to talk. “Are you on TikTok Noona?” Hyunjin asks. “I am” I answer. “I wanna see your videos” Felix says in excitement. ‘Ohhh no, absolutely not!” I reply. “Why?” I hear from everyone suddenly very interested in why I want to keep them off my social media. “I am not ready for all of you to know how much of a feral hot mess I can be” I simply say. “Find her Lix” Chan says. Felix goes back to his phone and I place my hands over his and pout my lip asking him not to “Sorry pretty girl” he says and point to Chan ‘He’s the boss remember” "Yeah but I'm prettier." I hear Chan snicker "True, but he is scarier" Felix points out “Fuck” I move my hands and he goes on with his search.

I sit there for a second and start to relax, there are so many Cristy Lynn’s on there and most of my videos are from when I was bigger which only 3 of them know about. Then instantly it hits me they posted about my new job on all my platforms and I am scared again. Fuck I made videos about my fanfic I have now bent in half my head resting on the back of Han’s. He laughs “Oh the secrets we are about to uncover once Lix finds your page.” “Judging by your reaction right now you thought of something that is on there you never want us to find out” Seungmin has now joined in. I sit up and notice all of them are on their phones. “Are you all looking for my page?” All of them shake their head yes “Fuck my life”

I sit there for what seems forever before anyone speaks again. “It will be a lot easier on you if you just give us your name,” Chan warns. Again being who I am and I never learn “You want my name that bad, keep looking” I challenge back and lock eyes with him “Oooooh feisty, I like it” Lee Know says rubbing his thumb across his lip. Oh I’m gonna be fucked up if I ever let both of them get their hands on me. That thought sent a shiver through me and Binnie noticed cause his grip on my thigh tightened. I looked at him and he just winked. Felix jumped up “FOUND HER!!!!!!!!!!!” “FUCK” my head drops.

Everyone is up and gathered around Felix scrolling through my page. They see my job announcement and approve and scroll past. They saw a couple I made when Ji and I went around Korea, luckily he wasn’t in any of them. Then see one of my feral videos… I hear “This is where I live now.” I pull my knees to my chest and groan as I remember the videos and pictures from day 1 of their DominATE tour which they just finished. “He doesn’t care about the casualties” I hear Chan read the caption I put. “Who is this referring to baby girl” Chan says, bending in front of me, raising my head so I am looking at him. “Don’t act like you don’t know, don’t act like any of you don’t know. I told you I’m STAY, feral hot mess.” “Look at the date on the video” Seungmin points out I narrow my eyes at him and he just smiles.

Damn doberman “August 24, 2024” Felix reads, “Ahhh Day 1” “Yeah Day 1, the day that STAY couldn’t breath because YOU (eyes focused on Chan) decided to be half naked on stage, and YOU (pinning IN in my gaze) decided to show off that slutty little waist and body roll STAY into a pile of gush wherever we were. Don’t get me started on the rest of you. You all Chose VIOLENCE on that tour” I start fanning myself with my shirt “Fuck it’s hot in here” I say standing to go get a glass of water as my mouth went dry remembering again the body rolls and Binnie’s solo and the guitar playing and Lee Know in the tank top. Ohhhh the tank top….. FUUUUUCK

As I walk away I see Han rub the couch where I was sitting “You left a wet spot on the couch Noona” he calls after me. Everyone laughed. I turn the corner, flipping him off behind me “Is that an invitation?” he yells, “Maybe” I yell back. Fuck I need to keep my mouth shut. “Oooohhhhh Noooooooonaaaaaa” I hear Hyunjin sing out a few moments later. Yep, here come the questions about my fanfic. There is no way in hell I am giving up that information no matter what… I cannot fold, I cannot fold, I CANNOT FOLD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Nope cause then they would see every fic I have read. Meg and Peach would indeed find me a murder me. NOPE NOPE NOPE. I’m fucked as I watch all of them come in the kitchen. I hop up on the counter trying to prepare myself.

“There is a story about us” Felix asks, voice a little deeper igniting the fire between my legs. Oh fuck, please not Lix, I don’t know if I can say no to him. Chan and Lee Know make me bold af Felix might be able to make me fold. My reaction does not go unnoticed by the group. “Mmmhmm” Is all I give them “You gonna let us read it?” Changbin asks with a new hunger in his eyes that gives me goosebumps causing me to take a sharp intake of breath that makes his lips form what could quite possibly be the sexiest look I have ever seen on his face. “Nope.” I say, trying to regain my bold bitchness. ‘You sure that’s the answer you want to give us right now Noona?” Hyunjin says suddenly switching to stage mode Oh fuuuuuuuuuck me…. “Yep” I try and steady my voice jumping off the counter and walking back to the living room

Chan is the first one back and he leans on the wall of the entrance. “You know you can’t hide from us right?” “Do I look like I’m hiding?” I look at him. The fire in his eyes has now cause me to flood my panties, I am so fucked I think to myself. Everyone else is now in the room sitting in different places. No one is next to me, my nerves are heightened because I have no idea what their next move is or how far they will go to get this information from me. “Looks like we found what she didn’t want us to know about” Han said giving me that fucking smirk causing me to squirm just a little. Fucking cat man had to challenge me and I gave them ammo against me. “Why do you continue to make things harder for yourself baby girl?” Chan says still standing against the wall neck exposed lips curled in a daring smirk, my mouth is watering at how fucking sexy they all look stalking me for information. “Because I can.”

Chapter Text

I can literally feel all of their eyes burning into me and I am so turned on I am ready to pounce. “Why don’t you want us to read it, Noona?” Seungmin asks in a tone I never expected from him. Oh shit that was hot, they are coming to play. Don’t back down bitch, stay bold, don’t fold, LET'S FUCKING PLAY. I have to hype myself up. “I have to keep some secrets my loves” Chan sucks his teeth at that. “Ahhh see, here’s the thing sweetheart” he comes over and runs his fingers across my lips, down the side of my neck then grips my throat applying the perfect amount of pressure making me moan. “You told your friends about it, and since you don’t want to tell us about it” he kisses me before speaking again “It makes us feel like we aren’t friends” I am now beyond turned on. “I shared it with STAY and other writers, that’s the difference” Chan bites my bottom lip and lets go of my throat.

I somehow found another boost of boldness in facing a challenge from Chan. I am making sure to stay alone tonight. He’s not gonna be easy with me the next time I let him in. “But you put it online, on some platform where I’m sure many others can read it, Noona, So we should be able to as well.” Hyunjin points out pouting those pretty ass lips. My eyes narrow on him oh that fucking farret. “Good point Jinnie, I’m feeling very left out and I don’t like it” Lee Know says. “Hyung I have a theory we could test if you approve” Han says to Chan “Oh the way I am all ears” Chan says sitting next to me kissing my neck making me whimper “She did say Felix could make a girl cum with his voice. I think he should try that with our little brat over here” Han says the thing I feared the most. My eyes shoot open pleading with Chan “Jisung you are a fucking genius, I fully approve as long as Felix is comfortable, you know for research and all” Chan looks to Felix for his answer

Felix bends his head back and rolls his shoulders when he locks eyes with me. I know I am done for. “Mmmmm I’d be happy to” Felix stalks toward me eyes laser focused licking his lips, He kneels in front of me, parting my legs with his body, his hands grabbing my ass. He pulls me so I am fully open and pressed against his stomach. “Mmmmmm” He hums deeply “Hyung I can feel her heat through our clothes” “Fuck” I hear Changbin say. Felix grabs my face and tilts my head to expose my neck. He runs his nose from the base of my neck to my ear breathing in my scent. “Damn you smell so fucking good. You’re such a pretty girl. I fully intend on enjoying this.” his lips so close to my ear. “Are you going to tell us where we can read our story baby?” I shake my head no because I know I can’t speak.

The deeper his voice goes the more my muscles pull “I really think you should, You might enjoy the outcome of us knowing how you really feel” He literally growls so deep in my ear I moan louder than expected “Ahhh yes sweet baby that’s what I like to hear, can I have more” his lips are pressed right where my pulse is as requested he got more and I move my hips rubbing my pussy against his abs “SIT STILL” he demands “OMG ahh” I moan at the dominance and sheer bass in his voice. I hear multiple intakes of breath around me. "HAHAHA you like to be told what to do, is that why you are being such a brat right now?" he asks tightening his grip around my waist. Licking my lips and fully committing to the "brat" role I lock eyes with Chan and reply "It's more fun" Chan narrows his eyes at me and gives me that hottest yet scariest look I have seen in person and I know I am in so much trouble. This look causes me to move against Felix without realizing it. His sigh into my neck makes me break eyes contact with Chan and brings my focus back to him. "Didn't I just tell you to sit still? Looks like I need to adjust your attitude" Felix warns

He backs up enough pull me off the couch so I am straddling him then presses me against the couch and flush with his incredibly hard body so I cannot move at all, legs completely open wide “There that’s better bad girl, you need to know I am in control” He says with his hand wrapped in my braid opening my neck back up to him “I want to hear you moan again baby, it sounded amazing” he presses hip lips back to my pulse which is visible with how fast my heart is racing. “Now” his breath is hot on my neck, dick very hard under me “I need you to be a good girl and listen to everything I say. Can you do that for me?” my breath quickens as the vibration from his voice goes straight to my clit. I whimper out “Yes.” He moans into my neck pressing me harder against the couch. I am panting at this point and can feel the full imprint of his dick and it makes me lose my mind.

He lowers his voice to a deep whisper “We want to know everything you feel about us,” I’m moaning and shaking muscles tightening with every word. “We want to know your fantasies about us, how we can make them come true” He brings his hand around my neck and applies pressure causing me to moan louder “You drive us all insane baby, all of us want you. We want to taste you” he says running his lips down my neck “Look at my brother's baby, look at their faces and what you do to them.” He presses his body into me “Feel what you do to me” I open my eyes and see the faces of everyone. Lips parted, heavy breaths flushed cheeks. The view is so hot “I really want you to cum for me, pretty girl, let us all see how gorgeous you are when you find your release” My breath is starting to hitch as he is bringing me closer to just that.

Felix presses me harder into the couch I know I will have a bruise on my back but it feels so good. “Fuck Felix” I moan loudly “Yessss, I love hearing my name come from those pretty lips, maybe one day I’ll hear it as I am buried deep inside you. Would you like that?” “Mmm fuck yes please” I have beads of sweat starting to form I can tell he notices. I close my eyes trying to calm my self. "Oh no baby, keep those eyes open and on my brothers" He applies pressure to my throat, my eyes open and are locked with Seungmin causing him to bite his lip. "Mmmm good girl" Lee know praises. My eyes find him, face adorned with and appreciative grin. HOLY FUCK Felix presses his lip harder into my pulse "Do see the effect baby? do feel how hard I am against your body? Do you like knowing you have us all like this?" Felix's breath is quickening. "Does this turn you on to know how bad I want to fuck you right here in front of my brothers?" He pulls on my braid "Answer me, do you like this?" "y-yes," I pant I feel him smile on my neck and with the most demonic whisper possible says “I want to taste you so fucking BAD” at this point my body betrays me and pulls a strong orgasm out of me causing me to to scream and shutter by Lee Felix’s voice alone he lets go of my braid and I bury my face in his neck "Baby girl, what's the name of your story?" Han asks Completely defeated I lift my head and say “Chef’s Kiss.” Felix brings my face to his and kisses me “That was the hottest thing I have ever experienced, you are so beautiful when you cum” he lifts me and sets me back on the couch.

I lay back on the couch trying to steady my breath realizing that 7 men just watched me cum on their brother. Felix looks down at his jeans then back at me with pride in his eyes. “You left me a gift Noona” he says, standing showing the wet spot. All I can do now is laugh. I look at the rest of the guys. They are all sitting in various places having witnessed the mess Felix just made of me. A look of pure lust in their eyes. No one says anything for a few minutes. “That was so fucking hot, the sound you just made will live rent free in my mind” Changbin said “Too bad I didn’t record it” Seungmin said “I did” Lee Know replied replaying the moment I came, eyes locked on mine look on his face like he was ready to attack me and fuck me on the spot. “I need a cold shower” I.N leaves the room. Seungmin, Hyunjin agree and walk out without being able to say another word.

Chan and I finally lock eyes and I know he is going to wreck me if I allow him in my bed. I should be mad, humiliated and resentful at the lengths he took to get the name of my story but I am honestly hornier than I ever thought possible and utterly enjoyed every second of that so I am not even mad. “Felix I am thoroughly impressed and shocked at what I just saw mate, I agreed because I didn’t think you would go through with it especially in front of all of us. I also never thought that was possible.” Chan finally speaks “Hyung honestly I wouldn’t have, but there is something about her that saying yes was easy. Plus the thought of making her cum with just my voice was something I needed to know if I could actually do. Now I know I can and I know for sure I never want to do that to anyone else but her. That was a moment no other female deserves.” He leans down and kisses me softly on my lips and whispers “You truly are something special Noona, please don’t ever leave us” he then walks out of the room without saying another word.

I am now left with 3 Racha and Lee Know. The 4 men in this house that stay on my neck. Lee Know stands walking over to me bringing his lips to mine for a soft kiss “Look at me beautiful” I open my eyes for him. "The view you you just gave us will never be matched" He says sweetly before bringing his lips to my ear so I am the only one that can hear him when he continues to speak. “When you allow me between these thighs I can guarantee you will not be able to move when I am done with you, I also promise to leave my mark all over this beautiful body of yours” He then brings his lips back to mine with more aggression than earlier then walks off without looking back leaving me breathless and warned.

Down to 3 Racha, fuck it, I already know I am in trouble why not press my luck and be bold I stand and walk to Changbin and kiss his lips softy. Moaning at how incredibly soft they feel. “I never could have imagined how good your lips feel, holy fuck” I say with a shiver before moving to Han. I bend and place my lips on his and he grabs my head and parts my lips with his tongue deepening the kiss for just a second before letting me go “Fuck you are trouble” he whispers ‘The best kind’ I whisper back. I feel both of their eyes on me as I move to Chan “I’m sorry baby I had to know how their lips felt.” “It’s ok, I like to watch” He grabs me pulling me astride his legs. Kissing me so deeply. I’m breathless when he pulls away. “Look at them baby, look how affected they are by you” I look and see Changbin gripping the arm of the chair, leg bouncing, Han is leaned back eyes fixed on mine, a look in his eye so dark it feeds into my perversion. The view of them both, so aroused causes me to whimper a little. Chan runs his hands up under my shirt exposing my skin. Changbin licks his lips, and I hear Han's intake of breath. I feel Chan’s dick harden at his reaction and he lifts my shirt off over my head. “Do you want to play with me and my boys, baby?” I look back at them, the hunger in their eyes has me so ready to go “Yes sir” I reply. He grabs me and kisses me “Good girl, ask them if they want to play’ he whispers Fuck this is hot “Hannie, Binne, do you want to play tonight?’ Without a word Changbin comes and pulls me off chan “Let’s go to my room boys, her bed isn’t big enough” Chan says. Changbin wraps my legs around his thick waist and kisses me and heads to Chans room.

As we pass by, Hyunjin comes out of his room in just a towel FUCK YES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! “Mmmmmm” I hum in appreciation of the view ‘Wait” I say Changbin stops walking and I curl my finger for Hyunjin. Changbin turns to see what I’m doing. Hyunjin walks up making sure to notice I am only wearing a bra on top and smiles. “Yes Noona” I reach up and bring his face to mine over Binnies shoulder kissing his lips. I feel him move into Binne and he grabs my waist digging his fingers hard into my side as he deepens the kiss. I feel the guttural growl from Changbin. “Holy shit” Hyunjin breathes when we break our kiss. “Bedroom NOW” Chan demands “Might want to put in headphones, it’s about to get loud.” Han says. “Fuck no I want those sounds” “Fucking freaks” I laugh and wink back a Hyunjin before I notice his very hard dick under his towel

Chan opens his door and Changbin carries me straight to the bed, his mouth already kissing all over my neck and tits. Clothes are already being flung around the room. Soon I have 3 Racha naked in front of me. I am soaking up the sight I have in front of me. “Fuck I wish I had my phone right now. This view is… There isn’t even a word to describe it” I say unable to take my eyes off the 3 of them. I scoot back on the bed and curl my fingers for the 3 of them to come to me. They all fall on me like hungry wolves. Chan flings my sweats and panties off me. Han has my bra off in a second. They all back off the bed again leaving me laying there. “I told you, better than we thought it ever could be” Chan says again they all fall on me.

Chan to the left of me, Changbin to my right, Han on me “I cannot wait to taste you” Han is breathless as he makes his way down my body kissing and nipping all the way down “Fuck your sent is intoxicating” Changbin says kissing my neck, Chan has his mouth attached to my nipple “Ohhh fuck you smell so good I’m almost afraid to taste you I might never come up for air” Han says kissing the inside the crease of my thigh biting just enough to make me moan. All of this attention to my body and my muscles are beginning to tighten. Han lightly runs his tongue from my entrance to my clit tasting the juices he and his brothers have pulled from me “Oh my fucking gawd” He says and buries his face in my pussy eating me out like it’s his last meal. I moan so loud fucking his face. He lifts up and pins my legs to the bed with his arms so I am completely open to him and cannot move. He continues to eat my pussy like he will never have the chance again, making quick work to pull me over the edge squirming and shaking as I cum.

“Hyung come look at this” both Chan and Changbin go behind Han and see my pussy dripping from the orgasm he just gave me. “Does she taste as good as she looks Hannie?” “Better” Chan and Han both say “I want to taste” Han moves so Changbin can take over. I am so turned on I don’t know what to do with myself. “She likes to move so pin her down Binnie. They back up and watch Chanbin pin my legs back open like Han did and bring his mouth to my clit. “Oh pretty girl the way I am going to devour you” he warns, then makes true to his words.

He works his skilled tongue through my folds tasting every drop of my cum. I lean up on my elbows to see Han and Chan watching Changbin assault my clit. This sight is my undoing. The force of my orgasm causes me to scream and pop off the bed begging him to stop, he does in fact not stop. Chan and Han have now come back to my sides, I look up and instantly take Chan’s throbbing cock in my mouth all the way down swallowing him “Oh FUCK” He says through gritted teeth. I am so ravenous I am eagerly searching with my hand to find Han’s dick. I wrap my hand around him moaning at how amazing it feels. Matching the speed of my hand to the speed of my mouth.

Han has mouth on my nipple as I am jerking him off “Fuck baby, that feels so good” Han says Chan takes my mouth off him “Swallow him make him cum” I happily take Han’s big dick in my mouth and all the way to my throat “Ohhhh holy fuck” I take hold of Chan making sure to grip with perfect pressure. Getting closer to the edge by the very skilled tongue of Changbin my breath quickens. I increase the pressure on their dicks and hollow my cheeks around Han. “That’s right baby girl, cum all over his face” Chan says breathless. Changbin applies more pressure and pulls another mind altering orgasm out of me. While I am moaning on Hans dick he thrust hard down my throat unloading his seed.

“You are so beautiful choking on Han’s dick” Chan praises. Han is breathless as he pulls his dick out of my mouth and I turn to go back to Chan who gladly pushes into my mouth “That’s right good girl take all of me into that throat” Han’s mouth is back on my nipples sucking and biting. I reach for his dick and he gladly moves so it is back in my hands “Fuck her Changbin” Chan says Channbin takes his mouth off my clit and wets his cock with my juices “Are you ready for Binnie to fuck you baby” I moan on Chan’s dick. He pulls out of my mouth “Tell him how hard you want him to fuck that tight pussy baby” Changbin rubs my clit waiting for my response “You all can fuck me as hard and however you want to until you are satisfied” “Mmmmm that’s my good girl, now swallow me again and make me cum”

As I start to swallow Chan’s dick Changbin slams into me causing me to scream on Chan’s dick and tighten my grip on Han’s “Fuck she is tight” He doesn’t give me time to adjust he pins me to the bed and is fucking me so hard my motion on Chan’s dick matches. “Fuck baby suck harder, I’m about to cum” Chan says I do as he asks and hollow my cheeks on his dick and he shutters thrusting so hard to the back of my throat causing me to cry out from the pain “Yes baby, fuck you are so fucking perfect” Chan says as he spurts down my throat.

He pulls out of my mouth and comes down to kiss my lips. “I fucking love how well you take care of us. You were meant to be here.” His words make me bare down on Changbins dick causing him to fuck me harder “Fill her up Binnie” Chan reaches down playing with my clit. Between the power and speed behind Changbin’s thrust and Chan rubbing my clit I start to scream. Han grabs my head and fucks my face “Make my boys come baby” I am sucking Han’s dick so hard you can hear the suction. as I start to have an earth shatter orgasm Changbin is fucking me so hard I start to cry and he unloads everything he has in me. This sight makes Han follow and he unloads down my throat.

Han and Changbin pull out of me Han and Chan on each of my sides kissing my neck and shoulders Changbin has laid his head on my stomach “Fuck Noona, I have never been able to let go like that, I am so sorry if I hurt you” He says with a worry in his voice. I instantly reach for him, bringing him up to me. His eyes, full of the worry I heard in his voice. “Binne, yes it hurt, yes I did start to cry, but I can promise I enjoyed every second of it and will gladly be hurt again. It felt so fucking good the pain you just inflicted is my favorite kind” I kiss him so passionately making sure he knows I mean everything I just said “She truly was made for us” Han says rubbing his hand down my exposed side. “She most definitely was.” Chan agrees. Changbin was the one to end our kiss which has caused me to gush at again “Felix was right, you really are magic” He says and returns his mouth to mine.

“My turn” I hear Han say I turn my head to see him lick his lips. "You need that mouth Hyung” I want her ass” Chan says Changbin moves Han pulls me up so he can lay under me I instantly lower my lips to his, I lift up ready to take him inside me “Let me know if it hurts too much.” I nod and start to slide down him “Fuck” We both say “baby you are so fucking silky” he says and fucks up into me filling me. I throw my head back with a loud moan. Chan grabs my head and kisses me. “I’m going to take your ass now baby. I’ll go slow at first once I know you are ok. Then I’m going to fuck you. Do you understand?’ “Moaning through Han’s thrust and Changbins assault on my tits I say “Yes sir.” Through half closed eyes he moans and tells me to fill my throat with Binnie’s dick and I happily do as I’m told.

Changbin sits back so I can lean forward. I open and take him all the way down my throat which is not easy. “Oh fu-FUCK” Changbin says. Han wraps his arms around me to steady me for Chan. I feel him insert one finger to start getting me ready, then another one. Once he has me ready and lubed he enters me, he does as he said and goes slow allowing me to adjust to the feeling before pushing all the way in. I cry out on Changbin dick and he moans “Baby, let me know you are ok” I take my mouth of Changbin and let him know I am fine and take Changbin back in my throat. With that Chan starts to fuck me and with in seconds like on the stage all 3 of them have found the perfect rhythm. I am shaking and moaning with every thrust.

They know I am close because they start to fuck me harder “Fuck it is so hot watching her swallow his big dick” “She’s so good at it” “This pussy is so fucking wet I am going out of my mind” “This ass is perfect” I feel Chan’s hand come down hard on my ass cheek. I moaned loudly, “Ohhhh you like that baby?” I nod as much as I can. His hand comes down again only harder, I moan louder “Fuck the way her muscles are so tight on my dick hyung, she’s gonna cum” As if they all share the same thought Changbin grabs my head, Han thightens his grip and they start fucking me so hard I have tears straming down my face my pussy is so wet and I am so close to cumming. I feel a third hard hit to my ass cheek and I completely explode screaming on Changbin’s dick Han and Chan are fucking me ruthlessly and Changbin flings his head back with the sexiest moan and thrust hard down my throat making me swallow every drop he has to offer.

I bare down on both Han and Chan “FUUUUUUCKKKKKKKK” Han screams as he cums and Chan follows, bringing his mouth to my shoulder biting hard. I am completely wrecked in the best way. Chan pulls out of me and goes to the bathroom getting a warm washcloth to clean the mess he and Han made of my ass and pussy, then goes back to the bathroom. Han is kissing my neck and Changbin is assaulting my lips with his. ‘There is no one in the world like you Noona, you are perfect. So beautiful” He says between kisses. Chan has the water running in his shower, “Come on boys, we need to get cleaned up.” “Mmm but first I think it is only fair if she wears a mark from us as well. She needs to remember that 3 Racha was here.” Before I can say anything Han and Chanbin sink their teeth into me causing me to moan “Mmmm Fuck” I say enjoying the sensation “Ok, now lets get her cleaned up” Han says happy with is bite mark next to my bunny tattoo “Make sure you wear a shirt tomorrow so Lee Know can see these. It will drive him absolutely insane” Chan orders “Felix too, they both have a thing for bite marks.” “Mmmm maybe you should leave more.” I say.

Chan raises his eyebrow at me “And you called us freaks” he laughs “Yep and I fucking love it” I reply as we all get in the shower where they take my words literal and place more marks over my body and wreck me in the shower again. They each take turns pounding me into the wall by the time they have had their fill we are all sore. They each take time pampering me and praising me for how good I was for them, cleaning different parts of my body until the water is cold and we are all clean. Chan dries my body so gently not to cause anymore pain to my already hyper sensitive skin.

Changbin has gotten dressed and is about to leave when Chan brings me out of the shower. “Binnie, where are you going?” I hop out of Chan’s arms running to him. “Baby girl I need to sleep and if I am anywhere near you that is not going to happen.” He kisses me so passionately and deeply it makes my head spin. “I had the most amazing night, you have no idea how much I enjoyed what just happened. Get some rest beautiful girl and I will see you tomorrow” He kisses me again and walks out the door. I look at the clock and realize it is 2am “Chan, baby can you send a mass text and let everyone know breakfast will be around 10:30 and set an alarm for me please” “Yes baby” he does just that and I get into the bed into Han’s open arms and Chan crawls in behind me. After a few minutes I feel Chan relax and start to lightly snore. I look at Han as his eyes close and he drifts off to sleep. My beautiful boys I think as I finally fall asleep.

When I wake the next morning I am completely wrapped up in Han and Chan and the feeling is amazing, but I really have to pee. I managed to lift their arms and slowly move from under them. So I can get up and pee. When I get up to walk I am instantly reminded of the amazing pounding I took last night. Fuck that was so hot. I grab my clothes, go to the bathroom and realize I don’t have a toothbrush so just to freshen my breath a little I swish some mouthwash. When I leave the bathroom I see both of them are awake. “Good morning baby” Han says “Good morning indeed” I smile at them. Both of them have messy hair and look hotter than ever. “How are you this morning?” Chan asks, getting up and greeting me with a kiss. I will never get over seeing this man naked. “I’m great, sore but great” “I love to hear we made you that sore” Chan licks his lips. “Job well done, because walking is a bit of a challenge” “oh baby you shouldn’t say those things. It makes me want to fuck you again so you can’t walk” Han says as he gets out of bed in all his naked glory.

Gawd I want to bite his abs “Down boys, I am going to go freshen up and check on my kids. I didn’t talk to them last night since I was preoccupied.” “That’s fair, can you make omelets for us for breakfast baby?” Chan asked with the cutest tone I’ve ever heard from him. “Of course I will” I kiss each one of them repeatedly before walking out of his room. It’s only 8am so I am hoping no one else is awake. I hurriedly tiptoed down the hall to my area unseen. Oh thank gawd, I need some me time. I take off the clothes from last night and quickly wash myself up, brush my teeth and look at the aftermath of my body. I have so many bite marks on my neck, shoulders, arms, back I can’t even count. My hips are bruised from Binnies grip, bites and bruises on the inside of my thigh. The sight of my body has me turned on yet again. I really am a fucking freak

Remembering what Chan said last night to “Make sure Lee Know can see” I grab my favorite pair of boy shorts and a tank top. Thanking all the gawds for padded tanks. I check my phone and I have no messages from Ji and 1 from Faith

Faith [6:53 am] I hope everything is good. I know it is early over there but I wanted to let you know we miss you. Jaydan and I have a pretty busy schedule the next few days so hopefully we can talk soon. Tell the guys (still unwell btw) we all said hi. I love you momma!!!
Me {8:22am] Good evening my baby. I miss you all so very much. It has been hectic over here as well. Ask Courtney to look at my socials. We posted my official statement. UGH I had to meet JYfuckingP EWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW. I had my hair and makeup done by the stylist of STRAY KIDS!!!!!!!!! I am also still unwell. How is this my life. Any way!! I cannot wait until I can talk to the 3 of you. I have to get ready to cook for the kids. They are so grouchy in the morning without their coffee, even Felix lol.
Faith {8:23am] Not JYP!!!! He didn’t touch you did he? If he did scrub that area right NEOW until layers of skin come off!!! LMAO. Anyway back to them men you’re living with… You uhh got any juicy gossip??? Any shirtless sightings??
Me [8:24am] The way I just hollered. You really are my child.. But no. We aren’t that comfortable yet. Like after the dinner the first night they settled a little, they are their chaotic selves but no juiciness yet.. Lol
Faith [8:25am] I better get pics when it happens hahahaha
Me [8:26am] Goodbye child!!!!! LMAO Tell sissy and Courtney i love and miss them. I gotta go make coffee Love you so much

I grab my headphones and go out to the kitchen to start the coffee pot. I stop and take one final look at myself debating on if I should change or not. “Fuck it they all watched me cum last night. I am going to be comfortable” and I walk out of my area. When I come out Han is already making coffee. He is wearing a tight white tank top and black sweatpants, I stand there for a second watching his muscles when he moves. Jeezus hell he is so sexy. “You trying to take my job Quokka?” “Oh I like th-” he turns and stops speaking as he sees their work from last night. He can’t say anything, All he can do is come over and get a better look. He lifts my top and spins me so he can see my back. He lets go of a whimper when he turns me back around and sees my thighs “Are you ok?” I ask him “Mmhmm, are you sure you are too sore” “Yes, very” “FUCK” I laugh walking over to the coffee pot continuing where he left off.

I feel him come up behind me placing his hand on my ass where Chan hit. “Is there a bruise here too” “Yep” I feel him pull at my shorts so he can look “That’s so beautiful” He fixes my clothes and steps back from me “Yep concentration is not gonna be easy” I giggle “Maybe I should go change” I freeze as I feel fingers wrap around my throat from behind me “I will burn everything you own if you try to change out of this skimpy little outfit, do you understand me” Chan warns lips right next to my ear “Yes sir, I understand. I won’t change” He kisses my neck and releases my throat. “Such a good girl” kisses the other side “Are you ok? Did we hurt you too badly?” I shake my head no “I promise I am fine, I loved everything” I turn and hand him and Han a cup of coffee and start prepping for breakfast.

I start cutting the veggies for the omelets and peeling potatoes for the hashbrowns when I hear footsteps. I look to the entrance and see Seungmin, I.N and Changbin come in “Fuck Hyung, I know your name is WolfChan but did you have to bite so many times” Seungmin says looking at all the marks. I laugh and don’t say a word. “It’s a beautiful sight isn’t it Seungie?” But I can’t take all the credit. There are two other sets on that body.” “Fucking 3 Racha” I.N says taking his and Seungmin’s coffee and kissing my cheek. “Thank you Noona” “You’re welcome sweetie” I look at Changbin and he looks worried but turned on at the same time. He hasn’t won’t even moved.

I walk over to him with his cup of coffee, set it down and wrap my arms around his waist. “Binnie, what’s wrong?” “I hurt you” he buries his head in my shoulder. I put my lips next to his ear and whisper “In the best way possible and I am looking forward to it again. You can even go harder. I loved every glorious second of it and it turned me on by how it looks” “oh fuck” he lifts his head and kisses my lips returning my hug. I hand him his coffee and send him to the table. Watching him walk away is such an amazing sight. Especially after seeing him naked. UGH I really need to calm my overly horny ass down

I turn and look down the hallway to see Hyunjin come out of his room, looking so fucking sexy I want to jump him where he stands. I really wanna see this man’s face when he cums. Is all I can think about as he is walking towards me soaking up the marks and bruises all over me. “Good morning Hyunjin” I say looking up at him “Mmmm good morning Noona, I would ask but judging by the sounds I heard and the marks I know you had a good night” “Oh I did, did you?” “I did actually, I was able to go to sleep not only knowing what you look like when you cum, but knowing what your lips taste like and a perfect image of you in that bra” “Happy I was able to help” “Ohhh you really did” “Mmmm I would have loved to have witnessed what happened when you back in your room” I tease going to make his coffee. He comes up behind me and reaches around me to finish making his cup. “I am hoping to make that come true and I can taste your other set of lips” He grabs his coffee and walks away. Fuck I really have gotten myself in trouble.

The ones I fear the most right now have not come out of their rooms and I am kinda glad. I have to prepare myself to see Felix again without instantly falling to my knees in front of him and Lee Knows warning was bone chilling and so fucking hot it has not left my mind. I go back to dicing the meat and I feel eyes on me so I turn to the dining room Chan is watching me intently. He smiles at me but for some reason this feels like a warning. A shiver runs through me and I am wondering what he is thinking about “You ok?” I mouth to him. He simply nods one time and I know for a fact I did something he didn’t like. I refuse to press the issue and smile sweetly at him and return to my prep.

About five minutes later I am done and ready to start cooking and I am startled by the feeling of a soft touch tracing the straps of my top. I know by the slow intake of breath it’s Lee Know behind me. I make his coffee as he places his lovely hands on the counter on either side of me. The things I have imagined those hands doing to me. BITCH fucking stop I have to scold myself for like the 100th time. I place his cup next to his hand but instead of grabbing it he grabs my waist and I wince a little. He turns me around and lifts my top to see the bruise, he lifts it further to see all of the marks. His eyes are on fire, he lowers my top and grabs his coffee and walks away without a single word. Then I hear a whisper in my ear “You should really breathe beautiful”

I take my first breath in I don’t know how long and turn to look Felix dead in the eyes. His hair is wet from his shower and is messy “Oh fuuuucking hell” I shutter. The duality of this man is epic. He takes me into his arms, spinning me and walks me back to the coffee. He doesn’t let go of me as I make his cup. “You know thanks to the video Lee Know-hyung sent all of us I came harder than I ever have in my life” He whispers “The only ones that didn’t respond to our group chat was Channie-hyung, Changbin-Hyung and Han, are these marks from all 3 of them?” I nod yes. He throws his head back humming out praises then sinks his teeth into an unmarked spot on my shoulder causing me to moan very loudly. I hear everyone in the dining room stand to find out what happened.

He releases my shoulder and grabs his cup and turns. “What are you all looking at? I made her cum without taking her clothes off, I earned a free bite” He says and I hear mumbles as everyone sits back down. He walks to the dining room to join them and I start cooking trying to calm down before I lay on the table making myself breakfast for all 8 of them. I have made all of the plates and start to bring them out when I feel a hand on my arms taking the plates away from me. “Go sit down baby girl, let me serve you. You were such a good girl last night you deserve it” Chan says ‘Yes, sir” I respond. “I’ll never get tired of hearing that come from your pretty mouth” I turn my face up to him, kiss his cheek and whisper, “I’ll never get tired of making you cum with my pretty mouth” Then do as I was told and go sit down leaving him with that sexy ass grin on his face.

The only spot for me is between Han and Hyunjin and across from Felix and Lee Know. How the fuck am I supposed to eat… FUUUUUCK they are so hot. Chan has set everyone’s plates down and taken his seat. “Oh this smells so good, let's enjoy this omelet” Everyone is eating quietly and for some reason it is setting me on edge. “Ok I can’t handle the silence so please someone start a conversation” I say then instantly regret it because I already know the topic. “When we kissed last night did I leave a mark from my nails Noona?” “I don’t know Jinnie” “Stand and let us see” Chan says. Without thinking I stand and raise my shirt exposing all the bruises and bite marks “Yeah I see the nail marks Jinnie” Han points at them.

“You 3 are ruthless” I.N says now seeing my stomach and thighs “It’s so hot though, does it hurt?” “The bruises are a little tender, the one on my ass hurts more though” I look at Chan. “I bruised your ass?” He says with so much excitement in his voice “Come here let me see” I walk over to him and he moves my shorts just enough so he can look and see his handy work. “Oh fuck baby, that is so damn hot” he fixes them again saying “No got sit and eat” As I am walking to the table I notice Changbin has not even looked up at me. I shoot Chan a worried glance and motion for him to look at Changbin. He sees the look on his face and nods for me to go to him. I walk over and lift his arm so I can sit on his lap. “Binnie please look at me” “I can’t” he says with a whisper.

I am holding back tears as I maneuver so I am straddling him. I take his face in my hands and kiss his lips softly. “My Binnie, last night was the hottest thing I have ever experienced. From Start to finish. I have no regrets and you shouldn’t either.” I wrap my arms around his shoulders and bring my lips to his ear. “Everything you did to my body last night, every hard thrust, every bite, every bruise you left, will forever stay embedded in my memory and it will forever turn me on. Feeling how sore I was this morning made me so wet. If anything you should be proud of the skills you have, because the next time I am under you” I kiss his neck “I want you to destroy me, I will take everything you give me with tears running down my cheeks, a smile on my face and a soaking wet pussy just for you Binnie” I kiss him so passionately that without saying a word he stands pushes his chair back and takes me to his room making our next time right now.

Chapter Text

Once in his room he lays me on his bed, looking me in my eyes, running his hand down the side of my face. “How did we get so lucky for you to walk into our lives?” he leans in and kisses my cheek then my lips “I am the lucky one, I get to know how truly amazing you all are.” He smiles at me and I can’t help but to reach up and bring his lips to mine again. He lifts up and looks at me questioningly “Are you sure you are ready for me again?” Pulling him harder into me “More than ready” I say biting his bottom lip.

Changbin reaches for the remote next to his bed “What are you doing?” I ask “Gonna play music to try and drown out the screams I am about to pull out of you” With a devilish grin I grab his hand “Please don’t, I want them all to hear me” He lets out a laugh that matches my grin “As you wish” he sit up and takes his shirt off and starts to lean down.

I place my hands on his chest stopping him “What’s wrong?” I am licking my lips at the view of Changbin’s bare chest “Absolutely fucking nothing, I need this image ingrained in my mind” I say rubbing my hands across his broad shoulders and tracing his sides over his stomach. “Mmm FUCK Binnie you are so fucking sexy you have no idea” My soft touch has caused him to get chill bumps He pulls my shirt and shorts off with expert speed “That was hot AF” I say as he starts to attack my neck “You are driving me crazy right now I can’t stand it.” He says smashing his lips to mine

My hands find their way to his back, tracing every muscle feeling how smooth his skin is. I moan into his mouth. He breaks our kiss and moves his lips to my neck exposing his. I place my tongue in the cavity of his clavicle and follow the vein up his neck making him audibly moan. He starts kissing down my neck to my chest making sure to nip over the areas he knows he marked last night reminding me he was there. He sucks on each one of my nipples bringing them to life, making me arch off the bed “Mmm I love how responsive you are to me baby?” “Your lips just do something to my body Binnie.” “Let’s see what they are about to do to you.” He says, continuing kissing, licking and nipping his way down.

I watch him make his way down my body and I have the most amazing view of his back imagining how beautiful it would look with my claw marks all over it and I gush “Oh baby girl, I haven’t even touched you yet and you are dripping. What are you thinking about?” Biting my lip I reply “How hot it would be to see my claw marks on that gorgeous back of yours” the thought makes him growl and bury his face in my pussy “ahh omg, fuck,” I yelp at his instant attack.

He inserts a finger inside me getting me ready for what is yet to come. Flicking his tongue with expert speed, my hands gripping his unruly hair. “Fuck Binnie you are so fucking good at this” He inserts another finger stretching me further open. Finding my spot with ease, fluttering them inside me matching the speed of his tongue, I push his face harder into me. Without me saying anything he closes his mouth around my clit sucking it into his mouth. I start to move as my orgasm builds and he allows me. Moving his fingers faster he sucks harder, he knows I am close.

Together we have built to this perfect rhythm and I come undone on his face “OHH FUUUUCK” I moan through gritted teeth riding out my orgasm on his face he makes sure he gets every drop of my cum.. He sits up on his haunches wiping his face and licking his hand clean then removes his fingers from me and puts them in his mouth “I will never get tired of tasting you” I squirm. He stands and takes off his sweats freeing his rock hard dick. My eyes scan his entire body “I will never get tired of that view, You are a work of art Seo Changbin” he flexes a little for me, I instantly curl my finger for him to come to me. He gladly makes his way up my body never breaking eye contact which to be honest is way hotter than it should be.

He presses me into the bed kissing me with more urgency. “I’m going to fuck you” kiss “It will be harder than last night” kiss “You will scream” kiss “You might even cry” kiss “I will continue” kiss “Since the first time I heard your voice I have been going insane” harder kiss “Every touch you place on my body is like fire, I have to get it out of me.” hes now positioned at my entrance, as if waiting for my permission “Let go Binnie” In one smooth motion he is fully inside me taking my breath away “FUCK” he yells out.

He stays still making sure I am ok after he impaled me. Before he moves again he studies my eye “Your safe word is Dominio, use it if it is too much” I reach up cupping his face “I promise I will if I need to” He kisses me and begins to move. The push and pull of him inside me is exquisite. “Baby you are so fucking tight” “I love how you fill me completely” He moans in my ear causing my muscles to tighten around him. “Fuck me Binnie, I need you” He does just that. Taking himself all the way out and pounding back into me causing me to cry out in ecstasy.

He repeats this motion a few more times, each thrust more powerful than the last. Each moan louder “Yes, that’s what I want to hear, let them know you good you feel baby” He starts fucking me harder. “Pull your legs back. I want to watch my dick fill you” OMG this is so fucking hot I think puling my legs as far back as I can. as he sits back enough to watch. I look down my body watching him and the view of his body rolling into me, the hungry look in his eyes the feel of him fucking me pushes me over the edge and I explode around him.

He sees my juices appear on his dick and he places his hands on my thighs opening them wider and fucks me even harder through the rest of my orgasm. My walls are so tight around him he growls and squirts up into me “Your pussy is like heaven” he says and flips us so I am on top. “Ride me baby” Hungry for more of him I place my hands on his chest and give him what he asks for. Completely filled to the brim with his dick I begin to move.

Both of us moaning as we can hear my ass slap his thighs every time I bring myself back down. He fills his mouth full of my nipples, biting and sucking them, flicking them with the same speed as he did on my clit. “You look like a goddess riding my dick baby” Hearing his voice makes me fuck him harder, I can feel another orgasm build. “Keep talking Binnie, let me hear you please.” His grip on my already bruised hips tightens and the pain feels so good “Fuck me baby girl, ride me until you cum.” I lean back, placing my hands on his thighs. I ride him harder than I have ever gone before. “That right my good girl, cum for me” I do, I cum so hard I fall on his chest with a scream. He wraps his arms around me thrusting his hips and fucks me through it.

He is nowhere near done with me and I am loving every second of this. The pain that he is inflicting on my very swollen cunt is delicious and I am somehow still so very horny. He lifts me off his dick “Turn over” He instructs. I do as I am told, face down ass up. He takes no time to push himself in. “Mmm this pussy is swollen, does it hurt baby” “Yes” “Do you want me to stop” “FUUUUCK no” with that he slams as hard as he can balls deep causing me to scream in pain. Tears are springing to my eyes because I am so swollen.

He continues to rail me from behind slamming into me when I feel his hand come across my ass cheek “Oh gawd yes’ I am gripping the headboard at the sheer force his hand just met my ass with. “More, please Binnie more” his fingers are digging so hard into my sides causing new bruises in new places his hand meets my ass again “AHHH” he fucks harder “FUCK baby girl” “Binnie fuck me harder, I’m about to cum”

He pushes me into the pillow and fucks me so hard I think me may break me in half. I bare down on him as hard as I can. “Oh shit” The orgasm he pulls out of me is so strong it is almost painful he has completely let go and as he is fucking me so hard through my screaming orgasm. The mix of my screams and the force of my orgasm bring him to his own release. He is fucking me so hard through his own orgasm that we break his bed.

The bed crashes to the floor causing him to fall back toward the foot and I fall to the side. Both of us were in shock for a minute before either of us knew what had happened. He then shoots up “Baby are you ok” I make eye contact with him “Yeah I am” moving to see the damage we caused. He helps me get up and off what is left of his bed so we can get a better look “Well that’s a fist for me. I’ve never broken a bed before” he says, assessing the wreckage. “I have, last time wasn’t anywhere near as much fun. This time the damage was fucking worth it”

He looks at me to see how serious I am. “You enjoyed it that much” I grab him and kiss him “Every mind blowing second of it. Now let's go shower and tell daddy Bang we broke the bed” He laughs as we go to his bathroom “I don’t know if I should be scared or proud” he questions “Be proud baby, you fucking earned that broken bed cause gawd damn”

We are both laughing as we get into the shower. “Are you seriously ok Cristy” he asks looking at the fresh bruises that have now formed on my ass and various places on my body. I wrap my arms around his waist kissing all over is face “I am better than ok baby, sore as fuck and swollen. But yes I am perfectly fine.” I kiss his lips pulling him closer to me. We kiss for a long time under the water before getting cleaned up. Once finished he grabs a towel to wrap me in before wrapping himself. “Well this is gonna be fun to explain” I say seeing his bed again. “Hahaha yep, especially since I now how to find someone to bunk with until I get my new bed”

He hands me my clothes and we get dressed sadly “You could always stay with me for a couple nights” He thinks for a second before shaking his head. “Absolutely not. One broken bed is enough. Plus we have work to get back to. I wouldn’t get any sleep” I laughed and looked at him. “I do know how to say no Binnie. I would never sacrifice your sleep for sex, albeit you’re fucking amazing at it. But ask Channie. I told him no already” He looked at me sideways like he didn’t believe me. “I did after we had tteokbokki things got a little heated in the kitchen with him, Han, Lee Know and I. But I went to bed alone” He looked impressed. “Yeah baby you were definitely made for us. There is no other way to put it” I kiss him “I sure hope so, because I sure do love it here, now let’s go. I have worked up even more of an appetite because I only got 2 bites of my omelet.

We leave his room and go back to the dining room where everyone is still sitting. Only the table is clear. My eyes instantly find Chan's. He doesn't look mad, more curious about the noises he heard coming from Binnie’s room. I can feel eyes scanning my body and seeing the new marks on my body. I look to see Felix searching every inch of my exposed skin when he sees me. He smiles approvingly “How are you walking Noona?” Hyunjin asks what everyone else is thinking. “Better yet how are you awake?” Seungmin asks. “We kinda broke my bed, so a new wave of energy took over both of us” All eyes snap to Changbin, he has the proudest smile on his face

Everyone stood and practically ran to Changbin’s room to see the wreckage “Oh boy hehehe” I sat at the table patiently waiting for them to come back. “YA!!!!!!!!! WTF” “How is she alive?” They all come walking back and Chan grabs me out of the chair and starts checking over my body to make sure I am not severely injured. “Chan I’m good, he made sure I was fine when it happened.” “What is this long bruise from? Nothing was used on you last night. Changbin, what did you do?” I snatch my shirt from Chan’s hands and pull it down. He looks shocked and doesn’t know what to say.

I grab his hand and bring him to the living room. “Chan baby, do you remember about 9 hours ago when Felix had me pressed between that rock hard body and that couch right there” I say pointing to the couch “I do, yes, I’ll never forget that” he said “THAT is where the long bruise came from. I need you to calm down. If I was hurt in any way I would not be calm” He wraps his arms around me “I’m sorry, I just saw that bruise, I didn't know where it came from and didn't see it earlier and started to flip out” I hugged him back “It’s ok, I get it.” Felix comes up and lifts my shirt to see the long bruise and runs his fingers over it. “Noona” between his touch and whisper, my entire body shivers.

“Lix, I’m fine I promise” I give him a sweet kiss then walk back to the kitchen. “I need you all to have a seat please, I need to tell you all something. I’ll be right back” I say to them and go grab my phone. They need to know about me. They need to understand who I am and why I am that way I am. When I come back to the table I am met with worried looks. I take my seat. I am now between Changbin and Felix, trying so hard to focus and not have pervy thoughts right now is proving to be more difficult than it should be. “Are you ok Noona, are you about to tell us you are leaving or something?” Hyunjin asks. I look at him questioning why that would be where his mind went. “Jinnie, why on earth would I be leaving?” he puts his head down “Because everyone does”

His words hit me like I was punched in the gut. “No Jinnie, I am not leaving. The most I would do is go back to visit my kids. Unless I get fired or you get sick of me, you’re stuck with me” I.N speaks up “I don’t think there is anything you could do that would cause us to be sick of you” I smile at him, Ugh he is too damn precious. “No, I wanted to tell you all something about me. It is hard for me to speak about so I will probably get emotional so just bare with me”

Chan holds his hands up to stop me from speaking, I look at him and nod “Let’s move this into the living room so we can all be more comfortable” I wink at him “Noticed the wince when I sat huh?” I heard Binnie snicker “Yeah I did, both cheeks?’ Binnie clears his throat “Yep” I confirm as we all go into the living room. I make sure to sit right in the spot where I was last night with Felix. He smiles and takes his place next to me. I loop my arm through his. Lee Know claims the spot Binnie had last night. I.N sits next to him. Chan, Changbin and Seungmin and Han sit in the chairs while Hyunjin sits in front of me on the floor. “This will forever be marked as sacred ground thanks to you Noona” I laugh leaning forward kissing the top of his head,

Everyone is looking at me waiting for me to start. “My first question I need to ask is, how many of my tiktoks did you guys watch?” “I only saw the last 3 when I stopped because I wanted to know about the story,” Hyunjin admits. “Yeah it was the dark video we all stopped at” Felix includes “Ok, so knowing that I can tell you that I used to be much bigger than I am, I was going through culinary school during that time. I actually just graduated right before the competition, like 3 weeks before I entered.”

I am looking at my phone and the photo of me much bigger and scared to show them. “Lee Know, Chan and Han have already seen this, and now I’m sharing with the rest of you.” I show them my pic with tears in my eyes. “At that time I could barely walk without pain, I was so depressed I just didn’t care. But I wanted to graduate so I kept going. Then when you guys dropped ATE and the tour I knew I wanted to go. So I started to lose weight” I try and steady my voice and not start bawling.

Hyunjin has now rested his head in my lap and I am playing with his hair. “The picture is from 1 year ago today” I tear falls from my eye “Please don’t cry” Lee Know says so sweetly wiping the tear from my cheek. “I can’t believe how much you changed in a year” “You were pretty then and you are now” “You did so well” Everyone congratulating me on my transformation “I can honestly say I never felt sexy back then. I was always told I was, but never felt it.” “Do you feel it now?” Seungmin asks “Very much so, that’s actually why I did what I did when I was in the dress. Seeing how each of you reacted to me dressed up made me feel very sexy, and then even more when Chan, sorry if this upset you. But when Chan took me to my room and told me that even though the girls did a good job my natural appearance was better, then he removed my makeup.” I am now crying

Felix wraps his arms around me letting me cry into his shoulder. “Oh baby girl, you deserve so much more than anything you have gone through” I can feel Lee Know tense up next to me i reach over and grab his hand lacing my fingers through his and he relaxes. “Thank you Felix” I look up at him and he gives me a sweet kiss “You are so much more than sexy Cristy, I hope you know that” He says before letting me sit up again.

I sit up and square my shoulders before speaking again. “The past couple days have been epic. I feel like I am back in my twenties before having kids and suffering through a terrible marriage. I can honestly say in the 20 years, other than having my girls, nothing has made me happier than I have been since being here with all of you.” When I say these words the reactions are not what I thought they would be. They are so much more heart warming.

Felix has buried his head in my shoulder and I can feel his tears. Lee Know has tightened his grip on my hand but won’t look at me. Hyunjin has completely turned around and has wrapped his arms around my waist, head on my stomach. I.N has his head in his hands. Seungmin's head is bent back looking up at the ceiling. While 3 Racha are all sitting the exact same way as if they are sharing a brain. All 3 hunched over, elbows on their knees, heads hanging so no one could see their faces. I truly am blessed to be surrounded by these men.

Right before I begin to speak again my phone rings and it is Courtney. “Jinnie let me up baby, it’s Courtney, I need to take this” he moves so I can get up. I answer the call as I walk into my area

“BESTIE!!!! How are you”
“AHHHH BESTIIIIIIEEEEE I miss you so much, the girls are out for a little while so I got bored.”
“Ugh mom mode almost kicked in, I had to remind myself they are both adults.”
“Yeah, I forget that too and I live here”
“I miss you guys so much”
“We miss you too. They stay pretty busy between work and school. It has helped make it easier on them. But anyway! Girl talk, What is going on with you? Anything happening with Ji?
“Ji, is headed to Columbia for another competition. He won’t be around until November. So no nothing is going on with Ji, and honestly nothing ever will. Don’t get me wrong he is a great guy, super hot but I think he was just holding on to the fact that I was the first one of his competitors he connected with. Plus right now I am really enjoying getting to know the guys. I don’t need a jealous bf to get in the way of that”
“That's understandable. How is it going with them? If I am allowed to know.”
“You can know about them, no one else can though. It is going great. How you see them on screen is how they are. They truly are brothers. They are loud and chaotic in the best way possible, but they are so sweet and so much fun. I am so lucky that I got picked for them.”
“That’s awesome that they aren’t putting on a fake persona”
“Not even a little, it is amazing to watch them together”
“Ok , but how do they treat you? Are you able to spend time with them or is it that you cook for them and then have to hide?”
“Oh no they treat me like I am part of their little family, I cook and we all sit down and eat together, So far I come to my area to sleep and shower. Other than that I am with them.”
“Girl that is everything. You know I have to ask because I know you. How are you able to handle your pervy thoughts, especially about Chan.”
“Wow, hahaha just call me out like that. Um yeah my pervy thoughts are still very active. I am just thankful they are not comfortable enough with me yet to walk around shirtless. I need them to give me at least 2 weeks here before they do that. Them being so real and themselves mixed with how hot they are makes for one feral Cristy HAHAHAHA. They don’t know that side of me yet”
“Girl, good luck”
“I know right, cause ooooweee I need it haha”
“Alright bestie, I am going to get off here. I love you and I will talk to you soon”
“I love you too, hug my babies for me please. I gotta go make lunch”

I go back into the living room and am instantly met with 16 arms somehow wrapped around me. A beautifully chaotic hug and I have no clue what is happening. “Guys!” I say laughing because I fear we may all fall. “What is all this?” they break away, turning away so I can’t see their faces except for the 2 that aren’t afraid to show their emotions. ‘Did you mean what you said?” Hyunjin asks. ‘Which part?” I reply, then it hits me, I didn’t close both doors so they were able to hear my conversation. “Of course I meant everything, all of you are amazing. I am so lucky to be here.” There is a slight pause before I speak again, gaining control of my emotions. “Alright my babies, I am hungry so what do you want for lunch. We can talk more while I cook.”

I start to turn and Chan wraps his around me from behind “Why don’t we order something today and we just spend time together” I turn around in his arms and kiss his beautiful waiting lips “Absolutely not, I have already told you as long as you all are home with me I will be cooking for you, I will be the one that is taking care of you. Just because I am going to be in the kitchen doesn’t mean we can’t spend time together. Now I am going to go make lunch” I kiss him again and go to the kitchen.

They follow me in a group “but the chairs are so uncomfy in here” Lee Know complains. I roll my eyes at him “Whose fault is that?’ “Channie-hyung” They all say at once. That makes me holler. “Well daddy Bang, the kids have spoken, what are you gonna do about it” He tilted his head to the side and ran his tongue across the inside of his bottom lip when I called him ‘Daddy Bang”. Ohhhhh that’s the look I crave from him. Calm down you horny bitch I tell myself. ‘What about you?” He points his chin at me “I mean my ass does hurt, so I do need a nice comfortable seat to sit on” I joke Both him and Changbin smile those sexy ass grins at me when I mention that my ass hurts. Ugh, I will never not be horny in this house.

I go into the kitchen and start making lunch. “Be right back,” Chan says and runs off. About 5 minutes later he comes back saying he has one of their staff going out to get 9 comfortable dining chairs and bar stools. I had to stop myself and remember who he was before I asked him why he couldn’t go out and do it himself. Let’s not get the man mobed Cristy. “Did you want a specific color?” I hear him ask while I’m cooking but I don’t hear a reply. I feel him come and wrap his arms around me “I was talking to you” I laugh “Why would you ask me that?” “Because I want to make sure you are happy with the choices”

I am really confused at this moment. “This isn’t my house and I don’t make the decisions. You all live here, my area is through those doors right over there. So what happens to the decor out here has nothing to do with me. I will be perfectly fine with whatever is decided on”. He lets go and steps back a little as if hurt by my words. I turn and see a solemn look on his face. “What’s wrong?” I ask him “I just really want your opinion on things” I wrap my arms around him and kiss his cheek. “Channie, I cannot make the decisions about the decor of this portion of the house. Remember to anyone that may come in here I am just the chef. If you start having a woman’s touch people are gonna gossip. I already told you I would never do anything to cause trouble with any of you.” He smiles at me “You really do think of everything huh”

I turn back to making lunch before I reply “I have to, I will do whatever it takes to protect all of you.” I feel all eyes on me as I hear him walk to the table. The way this man is killing me. I have been here for 3 days and the emotions this man has put me through you would swear we had been together for years. I decided I need my favorite helper “Innie! I called for him “Yes, Noona?’ I smiled at how quickly he responded “Can you come help me sweetie?” within seconds he is by my side. I smile up at him and ask him to take the drinks to the table for me while I make the plates. He happily helps me and even pulls out my chair when we finish setting the table. “Thank you Innie”

As I sit I catch Lee Knows eyes, since he decided to sit across from me. There is something different about the way he looked at me. I am not sure how I feel about it. It is as if he had a change in how he sees me. I will be looking into that later. As we start to eat, Chan's phone goes off and he goes to his office to answer it. “Must be someone from the office. He only answers office calls away from us, so it is someone that is about to piss him off” Han said. “Oh boy” I said out loud but my inner perverted STAY self is hoping he comes out with that look on his face.

When he comes back he actually seems relaxed. So we all eat our lunch, everyone having their own side conversations. Except for Seungmin, he is scrolling on his phone quietly next to me, looking rather upset. I lean in so only he can hear me “Hey sweetie, everything ok?” I ask. “Yeah I just have a bunch of thoughts in my mind that’s all. I lay my head on his shoulder. “Well, I am here if you ever want to talk” He goes to say something and we both feel my phone start to buzz in my pocket. I take it out and instantly freeze.

Ji is calling me and my display is a pic of him and I from when he showed me around Seoul when I got back. He was kissing my cheek. I silence it but not before Suengmin sees it. “Might wanna change that before the old man sees it” Instantly my eyes shoot to Chan who is already looking at me. I try to give him the most innocent smile I can muster but the look in his eyes tells me he is not buying it. I’m so fucked and not in a good way. “Excuse me for a few moments” I get up from the table and as calmly as I can walk to my room making sure to close both doors praying to all the gawds Seungie doesn’t rat me out to daddy Bang.

“Hey Beautiful” Ji answers on the first ring when I call him back
“How are you”
“I am good, just got to the hotel and wanted to call and see how things are going with you”
“Everything is pretty good so far. The guys are really great. I’m having so much fun getting to know them. Of course still trying to adjust to life in a different country and without my girls”
“Yeah it is going to be rough for a while, but if anyone can make it work I know it is you sweetness”
“Thanks Ji, I hope you are right. I don’t want to mess anything up here”
“You’ll be great, But I won’t keep you. You seem like you were busy. I just wanted to let you know I am safe. Try not to miss me too much. I’ll text you later”
“Ok, stay safe and have fun. I do have to get back to work. Talk soon”
“Bye sweetness”
“Bye Ji”

When I go back out to the table everyone’s eyes fall on me. “What?” I ask “Everything ok?” Hyunjin asks “Yeah everything is perfectly fine” guessing by my tone they didn’t catch how nervous I actually was to look at Chan because they all resumed eating except of course Chan and Lee Know. I could feel their eyes watching my every move. I go on eating like I don’t even notice talking with Hyunjin about the clothes he is looking at on his phone. When everyone is finished I gather the dishes and take them to the kitchen. I am doing my normal routine when I’m frozen to my core by Chan’s whisper “My office as soon as you are done” and he walks away. I am both terrified and turned on FML.

I quickly finish my work and go to his office. He has the door opened and waiting on me. “Come in and shut the door” My heart is racing and for some reason I am scared. I sit in the chair opposite him and wait for him to speak. “What is going on with you and Jihyun?” He asks in the most serious and sexiest tone I have ever heard from this man. “Ok, first off nothing, and second how did you know who I was talking to?” He looks at me and narrows his eyes “You didn’t exactly hide your screen when you walked away. We could all see his lips on your face” He was pissed.

Welp, now is the time for me to boss up. “Chan, have you ever kissed another girl on the cheek before you met me? Do you have other female friends?’ Do they text and call you? Do they call you and let you know they landed safely in another country? I’ll wait” He looks shocked by my tone. “Yes, I have other female friends, BU-” I put my hand up to stop him. I am not going to fight with him. I get up and go sit in his lap and look him in the eye which I don’t think he is used to a female being this bold with him

I wrap his arms around me and kiss his nose. “Channie, I need you to listen to me. I am going to be honest with you and if you get mad well then you get mad. Ji and I are friends. He and I bonded during the competition. Yes, our first night when I went to his house after dinner we had sex.” I feel his grip tighten but I continue. “It was not planned, it just happened. He has feelings for me that I thought I felt as well. But I don’t. While yes he is a great guy and I do have fun when I am hanging out with him, he doesn’t hold a candle to you. Or any of the guys for that matter.” His eyes are starting to soften so I continue.

I run my hands through his hair and kiss his forehead. “He told me after the shoot that he would quit his job if I asked him to and I instantly said no because I didn’t want him to stay. I never wanted to cause him any pain so when he told me he had to finish his contract before he could get a new job I was relieved. I am not meant to be with him. If I was I would be in tears because he is so far away and won't be back until November. So before you get upset at me for being friends with him. Look at my reaction when he calls me because if memory serves me correctly I didn’t even smile when I see his name on my screen”

He is quiet for a minute before he speaks. “I was so ready to be mad at you, possibly put you over my knee but you know exactly what to say to calm me down. Seeing that picture on your phone I felt an anger that I have never had before.” He buries his head in my chest “it’s been 3 days with you, 3.. I don’t understand how you can make us feel the way we do in such a short amount of time. I don’t understand the power you hold over us.” I wrap my arms tightly around him. “I don’t have any type of power over you guys, I am just real with you all. Which is something you aren’t used to.”

We sit like that for a few minutes before his phone goes off. “Look and see who it is please” He says not lifting his head from my chest. Grabbing his phone from his desk and looking at it I roll my eyes and sigh. “What, who is it?” Laying my head on his I reply “I don’t know, it’s in Korean” He is now laughing at the whine he hears in my voice. “I’ll teach you baby” “HA! You can try, my brain doesn’t retain languages’ He is now laughing way harder than he should while looking at his phone “It’s the staff, the new stuff is here” He looks up and kisses me “As much as I hate the words I am about to say but go put more clothes on to cover those beautiful marks.” He says as he stands with me in his arms.

I hurry to my room and close the inside door right as the staff open the door from the garage. I put on a dark colored half sleeved shirt that is loose and a pair of pants that are not too tight and check to see if any marks can be seen which none can. I grab my notepad and go out to the kitchen. I start to make a list of things that are needed from the store. I greeted the staff with a bow asking if they wanted anything to drink. It was one of the men I saw at the shoot so I know he spoke English. He politely declined and thanked me for the offer. Oh sweet fuck he is hot. He was directing the movers to come in and take out the old table, chairs and bar stools and bring in the new ones.

The guys are nowhere to be seen and rightfully so. I watch as the table is being brought in, It is a gorgeous very pale light blue and gray swirl and the chairs metal with thick cushions that match the table top. It is big enough to fit like 14 people around the table. The bar stools match as well and work well with the white and gray marble kitchen. I find it very hard to believe that a man picked this out but then I have to realize these men are not like American men. “What do you think?” I hear the staff ask me. “It is so beautiful,” I reply with a smile.

While watching the movers bring in the remaining chairs the staff member leans on the counter near me. “How are you liking Korea so far?” Wow he’s very friendly lol “So far it’s been great. It would be better if I could actually learn the language so I could speak with everyone and not have to struggle when I want to go to the store” I laugh at my sad language skills. “I tell you what, whenever you need to go to the store text me and I will gladly escort you around to make sure you find whatever you need,”

He takes the pen out of my hand and writes his name and number at the top of my notepad. “What is your name?” He asks, handing me back my pen “Cristy” I say as nonchalantly as I can. I know Chan is listening somewhere. The last chair was brought in and unwrapped. He says something to the movers in Korean and they bow and walk out. He turns to me and extends his hand to shake mine. I take his hand and he kisses the back of my hand instead of a handshake. “It was a pleasure meeting you Cristy, I hope you have a great day and please text me anytime” He winks and walks out.

As soon as the door is closed I hear the guys come out of Chan’s office. Of course they were all right next door when their hot staff member was hitting on me. “Hyung it's so nice” Felix runs to the table. “So much space we won't be right on top of each other. The chairs are so squishy” Felix is in heaven. Chan comes in standing next to me “Do you like it?” He looks at me questioningly “It’s absolutely gorgeous” He smiles then looks at my paper. “You’re not planning on texting my staff are you?” he raises the eyebrow at me “You’re damn right I am. I need someone that can take me to the store to make sure I am getting the things I want. Does he go on the road with you guys? Plus technically I am part of your staff as well.” “She’s got you there Hyung” Lee Know says sitting on the counter.

I walk over to him placing my hands on his thighs HOLY FUCK these thighs “Lee Minho I need you to stop planting your ass on the counter where I prepare all of our food. Now get down” I swat his very muscular thigh that i want nothing more than to bite…..FUCK I need to keep my head out of the gutter. “Why would you need to text him? We have services that can bring the food to the house so you wouldn’t need to go to the store” Chan asks. “Chan, I am not going to be stuck in this house 24/7. I would like to be able to go shopping. Plus it would be nice to have at least 1 friend here that I can hang out with.” Chan looks frustrated. “Don’t worry Daddy Bang I have no interest in your staff”

I smile as I walk over and start to clean the new table knowing that I wouldn’t be hearing anything from him after calling him daddy bang. Boy was I wrong he walked up to me and pressed his body into mine bringing his mouth right next to my ear. “You keep going the way you are and you aren’t going to be able to sit in these nice new chairs for the next few days when I’m done with you.” Chan says as he bites my ear lobe and walks away. The deliciousness of his threat mixed with his tone and the feel of his body on mine made my knees go a little weak. I swear I am going to be the first STAY to ever fight Christopher Bang Chan

Chapter Text

After I get done cleaning the new dining room and kitchen I decided I was going to go take a bath. I wanted to soak in the tub and let my very sore muscles relax. I sent Chan a message letting him know

Me [1:52pm] I am about to take a bath. I will try and not be long in case anyone needs me. I will be playing music so I probably won’t hear if anyone knocks.
Chan [1:53pm] Mmmm you should let me join you.
Me [1:53pm] I am trying to relax my sore muscles not make them even more sore. Plus my tub is not big enough for the both of us.
Chan [1:54pm] I like the thought of keeping you sore. But I promise I will be good for now.
Me [1:55pm] Thank you sir. I’ll be out soon.
Chan [1:56pm] Don’t make me break my promise….
Me [1:57pm] I’ll make it up to you.
Chan [1:57pm] Oh I can’t wait

I get my bath water to the perfect temp and throw in a bath bomb that smells like Japanese Cherry Blossoms which is one of my favorite scents. I hook my phone up to my speaker and play my bath time playlist which is a mix of all of my favorite groups. As I sink myself into the tub the water feels amazing. I put on a face mask and lean back on my bath pillow and completely relax. After about 20-30 minutes the water is a little too cold and I decide to heat it up. I sit up opening my eyes only to find Lee Know sitting on my counter

“Lee Know what the fuck, why are you lurking in my bathroom while I’m in the bath?” I yell at him over my music. I reach over and pause my phone, quieting Got7. “I wanted to see you” He replies and I reach for my robe. He hops down and helps me out of the tub and into my robe. “So instead of texting me you just came and sat in my bathroom and watched me while I was relaxing” I say as he lifts me onto the counter and removes my mask. “Chan told me you were in the bath, so I didn’t want you to get your phone wet. I knocked but the music was loud.”

He has the sweetest look in his eyes as he is wiping my face with a cleansing cloth, I can't even be upset. I haven’t seen this look on his face and I am not sure how to feel about it. He looks so sweet yet sad at the same time I can’t help but to reach up and touch his beautiful face. I cup my hand to his cheek and he melts into my palm. “What’s wrong Minho?” I say to him watching his eyes. I can feel his energy shift when I called him Minho instead of Lee Know like normal. He turns his face into my hand kissing my palm “Nothing is wrong my Angel, I just wanted to see your face” he replies tracing the outline of my face with his fingers leaving my skin feeling hot under his touch.

He studies my face for a few more seconds before his mood changes like someone turned on a light switch. “Being able to see the rest of you was an amazing bonus” He licked his lips and then brought them to mine for a quick but seductive kiss and then walked out of my room. I swear that man is a freaking mystery. Going into my room to find something to wear I want something super comfortable to put on. I picked a pair of leggings and my Michiagn shirt from when I was bigger, the ultimate comfort. After getting dressed and finishing my hair and skin routine, I go out to see what they guys have planned because I never asked Chan.

I walk out to the living room and see that they aren’t in there, then I can hear music coming from the gym.. Ooooohhhh yes I think as I walk down the hall. Hearing the grunts from them lifting weights I peek into the room and no one is paying attention to the door so I walk in and take a seat on the floor. The view is spectacular, nothing but tank tops and sweat. I have never enjoyed a sweaty man like I do with them. Especially Hyunjin, I don’t know what it is about that man being sweaty but good gawd. I have to bite my lip so I don’t audibly whimper at the sight. This time I am trying to stay under the radar at least for a few minutes.

I don’t think I have ever enjoyed the sight of a man working out so much as I am enjoying watching these 8 men. Everyone is doing something different, I am watching all of their muscles flex and their faces contort, oh the faces. I can’t help but wonder if those are faces they make in bed as well. I mean I know what faces 3 Racha make and I can confirm some are indeed the same and it is making me squirm. Suengmin catches me watching him work the dumbbells and winks at me when he sees me bite my lip as his arm curls up. Fuck that was hot. I keep my eyes on him for a few more reps, studying his face, his jawline, his eyes, those lips.. I knew he was hot but damn I didn’t realize just how insanely gorgeous he actually was.

My eyes wander to I.N who is wiping his face with his shirt, thank all the gawds I didn’t miss this. That man's waist is so defined and taught. I can’t help but lick my lips. “Enjoying the view Noona?” I hear him say and my eyes snap up to his. “Very much so Innie.” I wink at him “Ya, how long have you been watching us baby girl?” Chan says and I can hear the smile in his tone. “Not nearly long enough, please by all means continue” I reply with the widest grin on my face. “Do you always sneak in and watch people work out?” Lee Know says. I tilt my head at him as I lean forward biting my bottom lip “I wouldn’t exactly call it “sneaking in” when the doors were open, now if they were closed and the music was too loud for anyone to hear me knock, then I could say I snuck in”

I know he caught the meaning behind my statement because he shook his head, smirked and went back to doing his pull ups. Chan caught on to the fact that there was a hidden meaning behind my words because his eyebrow was fully cocked when I met his gaze. “Enough chit chat, we aren’t done” Changbin said and everyone understood. The gym was his domain and ooooh did he know how to own it. The fact that they all decided to wear white tank tops just fed right into my feral soul. Their sweat seeping through the material making it translucent and stick to their skin, magical..

I guess my eyes were lingering on Changbin’s arms for too long because my concentration was broken when I got hit in the face by a sweaty tank top. I looked over and Hyunjin had taken his off and guessing by the sexy smirk on his face he wanted me to know it. The smell of him made my mouth water, watching him work on whatever arm machine made me gush a little. It was getting hotter and hotter in there the more they worked out. Tank tops soaked, hair dripping, muscles rippling, the noises, heavy breathing, the faces veins protruding, ooohhhhh the many many veins…. Yep I had to get out of there.

I got up and walked out without looking back, instantly going and getting a glass of water. Yeah I cannot watch them work out for long. Oh it is so hot in there right now, a bitch could not breathe. But Hyunjin is shirtless, so I grab 8 cold water bottles out of the fridge and go back. By this time Felix, Han and Chan have all taken their tops off. Fu-uuuck, mmmm dammit, the way I would lick the sweat off of all of them. They all see me coming in with cold water and stop to gladly take the bottles from my hands. I cannot help but slowly let my eyes soak up every inch of the bare chests in front of me. “Thank you!” they all say. ‘You’re welcome” I somehow manage to say since my throat is so dry, so very very dry and I walk back out of the gym.

I busy myself in the kitchen marinating some chicken to make lettuce wraps for everyone. I know they are working up an appetite. I chop up the veggies and put together a dipping sauce. I am cleaning the counters from the prep when I notice the music in the gym has turned off and I peek my head around the corner. That’s when I see him, Lee FUCKING Minho SHIRTLESS!! Drooling I am actively drooling. This is a sight I have been praying to see for 5 years and it is everything I expected and more.

Body glistening in the light from the sweat, biceps bulging, veins popping. I am now gripping the corner of the counter, my eyes moving over the sight in front of me. He stops and lets me take it all in before taking his tank top and wipes from his neck down to his waist. My breath hitches at the sight. He gets the cockiest look on his face because he knows exactly what he just did to me and walks into his room. Oh he is fucking good… I know they are all about to shower so I have about 10-15 minutes to cook.

I make enough to feed a small army because I know they will be hungry “Mmmm that smells amazing baby girl” Chan says when he walks in. I look up to see this adonis standing in front of me. He has on one of my favorite relaxed types of fits, sweatpants, a tank top and a tee shirt that has the sides cut open, hair still wet and unruly from his shower. “Thank you” I say as I take in this view. “You know we weren’t expecting you to cook for us right now” I smile “I know but just from watching you guys in there I knew you worked up an appetite” he nodded in agreement and went to sit at the table.

I set the table making sure I have everything needed for the wraps. I have even made them a hydration juice to help replenish their bodies from all the sweat. I still for a second, to remind myself of the views they all fed me a little while ago. Damn I’m a lucky bitch. I bring the last of the bowls to the table and see they are all now out of the shower and finding their seat. I go and grab my juice and when I return there is only a seat between Chan and Lee Know…. Right at this moment I wish I was sitting between the Maknaes. I got this, I can handle being between these two while we eat. I’m not going to sit here with any pervy thoughts running through my mind. It will be easy… I roll my eyes at myself as I sit down

Of course Han catches the eye roll and smiles at me. Thankfully he doesn’t know what I am actually thinking because it would make him very jealous to know what I want to do to his husband. “So what are you guys doing for the rest of the day?” I ask, making small talk and trying to clear my mind. “We have to go do some work at the studio after we are done eating, It isn’t much so we should only be there until about 8-9.” Chan answers me. “Sounds like fun, text me about 30 minutes before you are planning on leaving and I will get dinner prepared so it is ready when you guys get home”

Chan grabs my hand and kisses my finger tips “You know we can order out every once in a while” I take a deep breath and with the most serious tone I look him dead in the eye “Chris the moment I was told I won and became your chef is the moment that you all no longer have to order out when you are in Korea. When you are away from here and me that is a different story. Unless I am sick I will be cooking and taking care of all of you. So unless you want to actually fight, don’t bring up ordering out again. Taking care of you all is my job, my responsibility, my honor and I love doing it.” He clenches his jaw and runs his tongue across the inside of his bottom lip. I know I just pissed him off but fuck that is the look makes it worth it.

I look around the table and lock eyes with each one of them “This goes for all of you, I don’t care what I am doing, if you are hungry let me know. If I catch any of you ordering out and I am not laying in my bed too sick to move, I swear to every power above I will cuss each one of you out. Now let’s enjoy these wraps before you have to go to the studio” Yep definitely sleeping alone tonight, those hands are not coming across my ass. I know Christopher is itching to show his face, I can feel the eyes. “Fuck that was hot” Seungmin says, I hear the agreement around the table and I can’t do anything but laugh. These men I swear, how the fuck did I get so damn lucky?

Everyone is eating quietly when Changbin pops up “Hyung I need a new bed, where am I going to sleep tonight?” I laugh cause I know it’s partially my fault “Binnie I told you that you can sleep with me” I say to him “No I can’t, we would destroy that entire area” He says winking at me. “Yeah you’re not wrong” I laugh in response. “Hyung you can bunk with me until you get your bed” Felix offers ‘Thank you Bokkie” He says. Ugh they are so fucking cute. “I’ll have Jaeyoon get you a new one when we go to the studio. I don’t know if it will be delivered tonight or tomorrow.” Chan says and I can still feel his eyes on me. But I don’t care. I said what I said.

After we finish eating I take the dishes to the kitchen and start putting them in the dishwasher when I feel an arm snake around my waist. “I have never seen anyone handle Channie-hyung like that before. I am both scared for you and very turned on.” I.N said kissing my cheek and walking away. I am literally going to fight all of them. They need to stop being so fucking sexy so I can be turned off for just like 5 minutes. Luckily enough they are going to the studio for the next like 5 hours. I’m staying off social media lol.

I finish the dishes and they are all walking out the door. Each one gives me a hug and kisses my cheek when they walk out. Lee Know and Chan are the last to walk out of the house.. Fuck….. “You have been both a good girl and such a brat today so Lee Know and I talked about it a little. When we get home tonight after dinner, I am going to punish you and then he is going to reward you. So whatever you decide to cook for all of us tonight. Make sure it will provide us lots of energy.” He grabs my face and plants a kiss on my lips letting me know he is not playing around. “I am so looking forward to tonight. I normally like to punish but I’m in a very good mood after the view I got today. See you tonight angel” His kiss is sweet, my knees instantly weaken. Well so much for sleeping alone tonight…

For the next few hours while the guys are gone I get everything ready for dinner and find other things to keep me busy since this is the first time I have been alone., I cut the beef, and make my sauce so that when Chan texts me they are on their way home I can start cooking. Since that took me all of 10 minutes to do. I watched a couple videos on how to cook Gyeranjjim (steamed eggs). I look to see if they have the Ttukbaegi pots, which they don't. Thankfully there is a store within walking distance that I hope has them. This is my first time going out of the house alone and I am nervous. UGH bitch you better not get lost.

I make sure to pull up the picture of the pot and save it to my phone. Grab my wallet and keys and hope for the best. Just to be smart I pulled up the location for the market and it is right around the corner. It takes about 3 minutes to walk there and I am so excited. I have to remember I am walking and don’t have a car so I can’t go crazy like I want to. As I am walking my phone rings, it’s Chan and I instantly pick up. He’s mad at me already and I don't need to add to it by ignoring him.

“Hello”
“Where are you going?”
WTF how the hell does he know I left
“I am going to the market that is right around the corner. There are a few things that I need to get for breakfast tomorrow”
“Are you alone?”
UGH I swear I’m going to fight him
“Yes, sir I am”
“Mmmm, please be careful and text me when you leave the store and when you get home. I know you are there because I hear the music.”
“Yes, sir. I promise I will”
“Good girl, I’ll let you know when we are leaving.”
“Thank you sir”
Maybe this will ease my punishment tonight.

Walking through this store I realize that I am going to need a car or something because I want to buy everything lol. But I keep focus and find the pots. I don’t have to pick up any food yet. For that I will need something because I am not carrying all that by myself. Texting Jaeyoon would really piss Chan off. I quickly pay for the pots and text Chan that I have left at the store and then 3 minutes and 43 seconds later I let him know I am home.

Chan [5:18pm] Thank you for letting me know. I am happy you are back safe and you made it a quick trip. I don’t like to worry.
Me [5:18pm] I am sorry I made you worry. I promise I will let you know whenever I leave the house.
Chan [5:20pm] Good girl, making that promise without me having to ask. I might go a little easier on you tonight.
Me [5:21pm] If that is what will please you, I only want to make you happy.
Chan [5:22pm] You do a very good job at making me happy.
Me [5:22pm] That is very good to know. I will let you get back to work and will see you soon.

I make the choice that I want to look cute for them when they get here. So I put the pots in the dishwasher and go decide what I am going to wear. I pick out my black capri leggings with lace on the cuffs and a blue criss cross tank top that flares out at the waist. I put my hair up in a bun with curled tendrils around my face. Nothing to fancy, just cute enough. I check the clock and it is 6:47pm. Chan said they should be home by 8 or 9. I go to the kitchen and the dishwasher is done so I put the pots away then go in the living room and watch Netflix until I get a text.

At 8:30 Chan lets me know they are leaving and it will take them about 15 minutes to get home. For some reason I am so excited that they will be home soon. I hurry to the kitchen and get the rice started in the cooker, I brown the beef and then start the broccoli then add the sauce and meat back in the wok. I hear the keys in the door right as I finish with their juices, Seungmin is the first one in, he gives me a hug and kiss on the cheek, followed by Han and Felix. Then Hyunjin who stops and stares at me for a second then tells me how cute I look. “Thank you babes” I say when he kisses my cheek. I.N and Changbin both smile in appreciation.

When Lee Know sees me his face lights up a little. “Are you trying to get out of punishment tonight by looking sexy?” He smirks at me. “No, I’ll accept Channie’s punishment and I am also looking forward to your reward” I smile meekly at him. He grins at me and walks away shaking his head. “Oh baby girl, you look more delicious than dinner smells” I hear Chan say and I instantly shiver at his words. He wraps his arms around me and kisses me softly. “I’m happy you like my choice of outfit” he looks down at my chest, the marks still very visible from the night before. “Yes, it is very pleasing on the eyes.” he kisses me again then walks away.

I have their places set and am standing next to Chan’s spot when they all walk out. The look on his face tells me I made the right choice on where I will be sitting. Lee Know instantly takes his spot from lunch so I will be between them, I’m guessing for the rest of the night. That realization causes me to smile and wiggle just a little. Lee Know pulls out my chair and with a little bow I sit. “I will never get over how good your food smells.” Felix says with a big smile on his face, which puts an equally as big of a smile on mine. “I am happy you enjoy my cooking”

Everyone takes their first bite making sure to get everything. “Ya, jagiya this is so much better than take out. There is actually meat in here, like big pieces and more than just 3 tiny slices!” I giggle at Han’s outburst. “Of course there is, if nothing else at all I am going to make sure all of you are well fed” My words stop everyone from eating and their eyes all land on me with a different look than appreciation for my food. I realize now what they were all thinking and the thoughts I am now having are hot af. “YA! Get your minds out of the gutter. I meant with food.“ I say laughing. “I mean, it’s food to us and it’s delicious.” Changbin says, licking his lips. “Fucking 3 Racha” I.N says, causing the whole table to laugh while I am back to being highly turned on remembering what he did to my body this morning.

Chan taps the table a couple times and everyone instantly quotes down. The way he takes control is so fucking hot. He doesn’t even need to say anything and they all go back to eating. I am trying to hide how his dominance has me almost squirming in my seat. “This is actually really fucking good baby” He says. “Thank you, there is more if you all are still hungry” I smile at him. “You really do like taking care of us, don't you?” Seungmin asks. “I really really do. It makes me so happy.” I replied. Everyone smiles and continues to eat.

Everyone is full off their first bowl which is both shocking and pleasing. Lee Know and Han stand to grab the dishes and I reach up to stop him. “No, you sit.” Lee Know demands. His voice went straight to my center and I sat back down. FUCK dominate Minho appeared and he is hot. “Everyone else go help Binnie get his broken bed out of his room. Jaeyoon will be here at 10am with his new one.” Chan grabs my hand and pulls me into his lap. “You amaze me” He kisses my lips sweetly “I’m just being me Channie” I kiss his forehead.

He reaches up grabbing the back of my head bringing my lips to his. Parting my lips with his tongue to deepen our kiss. I wrap my arms around his neck and melt my body into his. He breaks our kiss leaving me breathless and wanting more. “That is what is so amazing” Han clears his throat causing both of us to look over. He is leaning against the wall and looks so yummy. “I’m gonna go help everyone else, You 3 have a good night” with a wink in my direction he turns and leaves.

Lee Know comes around the corner looking down at his hands. When he finally looks up at me I can see the hunger in his eyes and I whimper. “Go to him” Chan pats my ass for me to go. “Yes sir.” I say and instantly and happily do as I am told. Lee know is holding out his hand as I approach him and I take it. He brings it to his lips “Are you ready my Angel?” Sheesh his tone “Yes” is all I am able to audibly say. He smiles at my reaction. I feel Chans hands on my hips as Lee Know turns to lead the way to Chan’s bedroom. We walk by Changbins room and he catches a glance at the 3 of us. “Don’t go breaking anymore beds” He yells “No promises” Chan replies, I gush.

Before we even make it into Chan’s room they turn on the radio and the volume up. That lets me know they already know what is about to happen. I momentarily forgot about the punishment I am going to get for being a brat to Chan earlier. I know how hard he hits and I was a brat twice so I know it’s going to be twice as hard. My ass is going to hurt so bad. I don’t know if I should be scared for this or turned on. Because I am fighting between both feelings as we walk into his room and I am shut off from the rest of the house

Lee Know sits on the bed leaning back on his arms as Chan presses his body into my back. He runs his hands down to the hem of my shirt and slowly starts to strip my clothes off. Making sure that every movement is almost a production for Lee Knows eyes only. Unbeknownst to them I am not wearing a bra under the tank top, when my breasts are freed Lee Know bends placing his arms across his legs “Such a good girl” he says not taking his eyes off my body.

Chan runs his hands across my shoulders and down my spine to the waistband of my leggings. I shiver at his touch and my nipples instantly harden “Fuck” Lee Know whispers. All at once Chan kneels behind me taking my pants and underwear down with him. He taps my foot and I step out of my pants. I am now standing completely naked and so ready to be completely and utterly wrecked by both of these men. Chan plants a soft kiss on each cheek where his and Changbin's hands both left bruises. “Absolutely beautiful” He praises as he stands back up turning me so Lee Know see. “OMG that is so fucking hot” I am now completely soaked

Looking up at Chan I see his eyes have softened. “With how you took care of us and made sure we were fed so well, How you dressed up for us and how much love you continue to show us, you have made up for earlier. So I no longer need to punish you as much as I was going to” He kisses each one of my cheeks “Now instead of 10 hits on each cheek it will only be 2 on each, they will be harder than the ones you received before. I am still going to take your ass again, but it won’t be for punishment. It will strictly be for pleasure. Do you understand?” I nod my head “Yes sir I do” Chan leans his head back taking in a deep breath exposing his neck. It takes everything in my power not to lick it “Fuck, you are being such a good girl, my dick is so hard”

He turns me and walks me to the bed and places me over his knees so my ass is facing Lee Know. “Oh this is such an amazing view Hyung” “Mmmm It really is, are you ready baby girl” He asks as he is rubbing my ass getting me ready. “Yes sir” I say, but truthfully I am not. I don’t know how hard he can actually hit. ‘Don’t scream, I will add more if you do” I am now scared. With the first hit tears instantly sting my eyes, the next 3 are equally as hard, I have tears running down my face as Chan sits me between him and Lee Know on the bed. Lee Know grabs my face and wipes my tears away. “I am so proud of you my Angel. You didn’t scream, you did so well” He kisses each one of my eyes.

He lays me back on the bed careful not to cause any more pain to my overly sore ass cheeks. And spreads my legs open. ‘Oh hyung she may have cried, but she enjoyed it” He says to Chan when he sees how soaking wet I am. “Mmmm that view will always be picture perfect, she tastes better than she looks Minho. You’ve been forewarned” With that Lee now growls and buries his face in my dripping wet pussy. He comes up to give me the hottest warning ever “Oh Angel this is my new favorite meal and I will forever be hungry” then proceeds to eat me out until he brings me to a screaming orgasm “I told you she tastes amazing” Chan says as he is now on my side.

He makes easy work of lifting me up the bed. “It’s time for us all to be rewarded.” I am watching as they both strip down, Even though I have seen Chan naked it will always be beautiful. When Lee Know starts to get undressed my heart starts to race. I cannot take my eyes off of him. He takes his shirt off and oh my gawd the shape of his body is magnificent. When he takes his pants off and I see him naked for the first time, standing next to Chan, both of them naked, dicks rock hard. It is almost too much. I truly am a feral hot mess right now The hunger that I feel for both of them “oh sweet fuck” is all I can say. They both stalk towards me like I’m their prey and fuck it is so hot I am shaking with desire.

They crawl up the bed to me with such precision and seduction I feel like I could cum right there on the spot. Both of them take one of my nipples in their mouths and I am instantly on fire. Lee Know runs his hands up my thigh and straight into my cunt 2 fingers in and thumb making quick work rubbing my clit. Chan lifts my leg over his thigh and runs his fingers through my pussy under Lee Knows gathering my juices to ready my ass for him. I can feel an earth shattering orgasm build when Chan sticks his fingers in my ass. My breath is coming quicker, Lee Know works his fingers faster as he feels my walls clench around him. "That's right my angel, cum for us” my body responds to his voice and the strength of this orgasm brings me off the bed.

Chan is fingering my ass just as fast and Lee Know is fingering my pussy. Both their tongues flicking my nipples expertly they make me cum so hard I squirt for the first time ever. “Ohhhh baby girl that was incredible” Chan says “I need to fuck her right now” Lee Know grabs me around my waist and flips us so I am on top of him. Without missing a beat he pushes up and is inside me in one swift motion making me cry out in pleasure from the feel of him filling me. “How are you even real, this feels too good to be true” He says fucking up into me.

For the first time I place my hands on his chest and feel how smooth his skin is and it sends me into overdrive. I feel Chan behind me, his hands running down my back. Over the marks and bruises 3 Racha left on my body. “She was made just for us, wasn't she Minho?” he says as he pushes me into Lee Knows chest. “Are you ready for me baby?” I nod “Yes sir” “Give me your lips” Lee Know says. I turn to him and place my lips on his right as Chan starts to enter my ass. I start to move and He grabs my face “Focus on kissing me, focus on my lips, on how they feel” He kisses me deeper wrapping his arms around me bringing me closer to him. Chan is now pushing himself deeper into me “Oh gawd baby girl your ass is just so perfect” he is now all the way in.

“We are going to start moving now baby, are you ok?” Breathless I tell him I am. They start moving and the feel of them both inside me, the way they move with each other is af if they are one. Their rhythm is unmatched. The feel of me pressed between their bodies, their smooth skin rubbing against mine. Their lips find different places on my body. Lee Know keeping his word and leaving his marks on my body. My lips finding Lee Knows and then Chan’s. Soon our bodies come together as one all working toward the same result.

They are not leaving an inch of me untouched. I am mere seconds away from cumming when Lee Know start to fuck me harder, causing Chan to go just as hard I know they are both about to cum I bare down on both of them and the tightness between them and my muscles clenching bring us all over the edge together, they are fucking me relentlessly through it, we are all moaning and breathless. I collapse on Lee Know, Chan falls on me and we stay there to catch our breath. After a moment I feel Chan pull out of me and instantly has a warm washcloth to clean me up. Lee Know pulls out of me and lays me on my back. “I am so happy you are here, he is right, you were made for us. Made for our crazy world.” Looking into his eyes I smile “I am beyond happy to be here” I bring his lips to mine and I feel Chan’s lips on my shoulder and I reach to bring him up to me. I go back and forth between kissing these beautiful men until my mouth is red and swollen.

Everything was different with these two. It felt like we have been doing this for years instead of it being our first time. The electricity between the 3 of us could light up a small town. “Come on let’s go get cleaned up” I laugh a little when Chan says this. “What’s so funny?” “Hopefully the water stays warm enough” This causes Chan to laugh because he knows we won’t just shower once he sees my body wet. Lee Know looks very confused but follows us into the shower. Chan sets the temperature and places me under the water and as always after a round with him the water feels so good.

I start to run my hands through my hair and I hear his intake of breath before I feel his hands on my body. Lee Know attached to my neck hands cupping my breasts ‘Fuck, hyung how do you keep your hands off her?” he says between his kisses. “It is not easy” Lee Know turns me around. I see the hungriest look in his eyes I have ever seen from anyone. “Hyung you’re gonna need to hold her open for me because as hard as I am about to fuck her she needs to be against something a little softer than the wall.” He picks me up and puts my legs in each one of Chan's arms, and tells me to wrap my arms around him and hold on tight.

I do as he says. Chan has me open so wide for Lee Know. He slams so hard into me it knocks breath out of Chan. LeeKnow places his hands on the wall next to Chan’s head and continues to ruthlessly fuck me into Chan. It feels so good all I can do is lay my head back and take the literal pounding. Chan is kissing my neck and praising me for how well I am taking Lee Knows big dick. “She is so fucking good, oh gawd I am about to cum” he says threw gritted teeth as he fucks me even harder.

He throws his head back and slams into me a few more times as he unloads deep into my pussy. He pulls out and next thing I hear is “My turn” and I am being handed off to Lee Know who backs up against the wall with me in his arms so Chan can take over. Only Chan has had me a few times so he enters me so deliciously slowly letting me feel every inch as he enters me. Pulling a breathless moan from me. My head rolling back on Lee Knows shoulder. “Fuck her Hyung, make her scream” Chan hums in agreement and indeed fucks me into Lee Know with reckless abandon.

Lee Know has my legs spread so open for Chan it is so painful I almost can’t handle it. “Look at my perfect angel being fucked so hard cum for him” he says sucking another mark onto my shoulder. Chan is fucking me so hard as he watches Lee Knows mouth on me. “Lee Know” I whimper “Yes my angel” “Bite me, hard please?” I beg. When he does that is my undoing I cum so hard from the feel of Chan splitting me in half and Lee Know biting me “Fuuuuccckkkkk” Chan says through gritted teeth as he cums right along with me.

Lee Know is still holding me while Chan adjusts the water because it started to get cold. “Can you stand baby?” Chan asks. “I think so” I say, unsure of the strength in my legs. Lee Know slowly lets my legs down but continues to hold me against him. After a few seconds I have the ability to stand on my own. And we move into the shower. Chan washes my hair with Shampoo as I wash his body and hair and Leek now washes my back then I turn and Lee Know Conditions my hair as I wash his hair and body. The 3 of us just know what to do without having to be told. We all rinse off and get out.

Chan handing us towels Lee Know grabs mine and wraps me up. Chan grabs a smaller one and wraps my hair. Chan makes quick work to change the bedding because of the mess they happily made of me. Lee Know helps him to make the process go faster. Once they are done Lee Know sits me between his legs on the bed and softly towel dries my hair. Chan brings out a new brush and hair tie taking them out of the package. They bend my head back a little and each one of them french braids a side of my hair.

The way they are working together to take care of me makes me melt. “Taking care of you feels so natural, it feels so good.” Chan says. “I’ve never done this for any female. Never wanted to” Lee Know agrees, “Before you, I have never been taken care of like this.” I replied. “Stand up baby,” Chan says. I move and stand, so does Lee Know. He and Chan pull the blanket back, Chan comes to me and lifts me up with a kiss and places me softly in the middle.

Then they both get in. My head on Chan’s chest and Lee Know wrapped around me “You seriously deserve everything. You are truly amazing.” Lee Know says “She really is” Chan agrees, shutting off the light. “Good night my angel” “Good night baby” Happily snuggled with them “Good night my loves” and with the the three of us drift off to sleep, Lee Know, then Chan and then I follow feeling completely relaxed and safe in the arms of the 2 men that have been wrecking me for 5 years.

Chapter Text

I wake to the feeling of emptiness, the bed feels so open, so cold. I open my eyes and Chan and Lee Know are not next to me. I sit up looking around the room to find them at Chan’s desk looking at something on his computer. Instantly feeling better I get out of the bed and walk to the bathroom. Thankfully Chan stocked his room with the things I needed in the morning, so I quickly straightened myself up. When I open the door I am greeted with smiles from both of them and Lee Knows open arms. Going over and sitting on Lee Knows lap while Chan is working I find the nearest clock. It is 7:50am. Ugh why are they up so early!

Lee Know wraps his arms around me “Good morning Angel” he says, kisses me and nuzzles my neck. Good morning my loves” I reach over to Chan to get a kiss. “Is everything ok baby?’ I look at Chan’s face. “Yeah we just have a busy schedule coming up so I am just making plans.” He says not looking very happy. “Oh, ok. I need to go call my girls. It has been a couple days since I have talked to them. I’ll put on some coffee, do you want me to bring it to you here or will you both be done by then?” Chan smiles at me like I hung the moon. “If you could bring it here that would be amazing” I lean over and kiss him “I got you baby” I kiss Lee Know and leave them to work.

Going to my area which I haven’t slept in except for once I put on some sweats and a tee shirt call the girls and go to the kitchen and start the coffee

“Hey momma” Jaydan answers
“Hey baby how are you?”
“Tired to be honest, we have been so busy lately. I have done my first couple live tattoos”
“OMG baby that is amazing! I am so proud of you.”
“Thank you momma, how are you doing?”
“I’m doing pretty good. It is still weird being in a different country. I went to the store yesterday and when I tell you I was so nervous walking through there alone.”
“I believe it, how is everything with Stray Kids? We are still unwell”
“Girl, how do you think I feel? I LIVE with them. I stay unwell. But seriously, it is going great. They are as chaotic in real life as they are on screen. As well as equally amazing. They all treat me so well. I don’t have to separate myself from them. They don’t even treat me like I am their staff. We have watched movies together and joked around. I was even in the gym with them for a little while yesterday.”
“Hold on, you watched them work out?”
“Yeah…”
“How long were you able to stay in there before it got too much?”
“Hahahahaha, not long. As soon as Hyunjin started getting all sweaty and Changbin’s muscles started to muscle, I had to get out. Watching all 8 of them in there was to much”
“Bitch, mom called and you didn’t let me know? THE FUCK! “ Faith snatched the phone but I can still see both of them
“Hi baby!”
“Hi momma!!! I miss you”
“I miss you too”
“So you saw them working out?”
“Haha of course that’s what you heard.”
“Yep sure did”
“Yes, I watched them work out for a couple minutes”
“Who took their shirt off first?”
“HAHAHA I wouldn’t know. I was unable to stay in there that long”
“So you mean to tell me you have not seen them shirtless yet?”
“You see I am still alive right? I would flatline on the spot if I seen any of that in person.”
“Good point”
“Ahhh OMG” Jaydan yells
“What?” I said worried

All she can do is point, I turn and see Hyunjin standing behind me and I giggle when i see his confused face “You scared my daughter” He walks up so more than just his hair is in the camera and waves. The girls wave back to him. “Coffee please Noona?” I hand him his cup and he smiles and walks away. When I look back at my phone both of the girls are trying not to scream.

“OMG that was so FUCKING CUTE” Faith whispers
“I know, that is what I deal with every morning. Ok, now I have to take cups to the 2 boss men lol”
“Chan and Lee Know?” Faith asked
“Yep, They are working so I told them I would bring it to them when it was ready. So hold on one minute. I do not want to burn myself.”
“It’s ok momma we have to go, I still have homework and Jaydan has an appointment with Courtney to do a tattoo when she gets home”
“Ok, my girls. I love and miss you both so much”
‘We love and miss you too!

UGH I am not gonna cry, I am not gonna cry. I get everyones cups ready and take Chan and Lee Know their cups. I open the door and kick it closed behind me, put their cups down and fall into Lee Knows arms crying. He wraps his arms around me and I feel Chan wrap his around me from behind. “Baby what’s wrong.” Chan says kissing the back of my head “I miss my girls so much, they are both so busy and with the time difference I never get to talk to them” I bury my head in Lee Know neck as the tears fall. “We will get you back home to see them soon baby” Lee Know says. I start crying harder and Chan picks me up off Lee Know.

He sits back in his chair with me on his lap. “Talk to me baby, what’s going on” he wipes the tears from my face. “Their birthdays are coming up. I have never missed one. Now I am on the other side of the world from them.” I see Chan’s eyes start to water. “When are their birthdays?” He asks. “Jaydans is September 20th and Faith’s is…” “When baby?” I sniffled “October 3rd” I replied looking at my hands. Chan smiles this huge smile “She and I share a birthday?” I shake my head. “We will figure something out baby. We have 2.5 weeks before Jaydans. I promise I will figure something out” Chan kisses my face and scoots up to his desk with me in his lap to finish his work and Lee Know next to us holding my hand.

After a few minutes I start to hear everyone and I know they are getting their coffee. Chan got a text from Jaeyoon saying the bed now wouldn’t be delivered until around noon because something happened with the truck. “Ok, then I can go out and start making breakfast, I’ll come get you when it is ready” I kiss his cheek and start to get up. He wraps his arm around me “I only need about 5 more minutes and then I’ll be done. Please don’t leave” There was no way I could resist him so I nestle myself back down until he is done.

The constant connection I have between Chan and Lee Know has calmed me significantly. There is something about being with the both of them. I feel so safe. I mean I know I am safe with all of them, but something about these two. I cannot figure out why the feelings are so different. “Ok, I am done now. How about this morning I cook breakfast and let you relax?” Chan asks “That is something I would love, But I have a special breakfast planned. So I will take that offer any other day” I kiss his lips so gently. “Don’t start something that you don’t have time to finish” he warns. I throw my hands up “I call peace, I have kids to feed hehe” He laughs that laugh with the squeak I love so much. That made my heart happy.

I get up and give them both a kiss feeling so much better and walk out to the kitchen. I see Changbin and Han sitting at the table both looking pissed. “Are you guys ok?” I ask them worriedly. “We are fine, but you should probably call your boyfriend. He has been calling for the past five minutes non stop” Han says, tone dripping with disdain. I look at my phone confused and instantly throw my head back then look at them both. “He is NOT my boyfriend” I say after seeing the 7 missed calls from Ji. “He sure is calling like a jealous boyfriend” Changbin says “Who?” I hear Lee Know say Oh FUCK, please Han don’t say anything, I think but I know better.

I don’t say anything and hope the topic is dropped but nope Han has to tell everything “Good ole Ji-Hyun has been blowing up her phone” I snap my eyes to him letting him know he is in trouble. “Why is he calling you like that?” Lee Knows tone is all but calm. “I don’t know, I haven’t cared enough to listen to the voicemails.” I answer back. “Well by all means please check them” Chan says AHHHH FUCKING HELL. I start to put the phone to my ear and Lee Know grabs it and puts the speakerphone on.

“Hey sweetness it’s Ji please call me back. I need to talk to you. It is super important. I miss you.”
“Hey, I am not trying to annoy you, I know you got a lot going on with the job and them. But I really need to talk to you”
“Holy fuck, what do I have to do to get 5 minutes of your time. Guess they sunk their teeth into you and you have no time for me anymore. Anyway I have something really important to tell you. So when you get a chance can you please call me?. That is if we are still friends.”

His last message pissed off all of them. “He is lucky he is not around here.” Changbin says. “Call him and find out what is so important. Right here, I wanna be here in case he mouths off to you again” Chan is pissed. I walk up and put my arms around his neck. “Please calm down baby, his words didn’t bother me at all. I have no problem talking to him in front of you guys, but I will handle him.” I kiss his lips “Please guys, calm down. Have a seat and I will start breakfast after I deal with this shit” I say looking at the 4 men that are currently holding my heart in the palm of their hands. “Ok, but if he starts and I see you get upset” I hold my hand up “I will handle him, He is not the first jealous guy I have ever had to deal with. You should also realize that I am not bothered by how he is acting. He is being immature. So please.” They all look at me and sit at the bar and not the table. I can’t help but smile at them.

I take a deep breath and call him back

“Wow, I guess I am worthy of your time” he answers and Chan stands. I put my hand up for him to sit back down
“Hello Ji, first off I need you to check your tone. I have an entire house full that I cook for. I do not always have my phone with me. Especially this early in the morning when I am not even fully awake. Not to mention that I also shower in the morning so that does take time. So before you go all beastmode on me like that, take a second and rethink your words.”
“I’m sorry, I just really need to talk to you”
“Ok, well give me a chance to notice that I have a missed call and return it. Don’t jump to conclusions. So what’s up?”
“We are going to have a break in the competition in like 2 weeks. The producer said I can have someone come visit if I had anyone that I wanted to see. So I wanted to ask if you would come spend the week with me?”
That question instantly has all 4 of them pissed
“Oh wow I am happy that you are getting a break, and thank you for the offer, But my daughters birthday is in 2 weeks and I am hoping I can go home and see them” they instantly calm and sit back down.
“Oh ok, yeah I can understand that. Well I just thought I would ask.”
“Thank you for thinking of me. I appreciate that. I do have to go because I have to get breakfast started and then I have to go shopping. Enjoy the competition”
“Ok, I hope you have a good day”
“You too, bye Ji”
‘Bye Cristy”

I hang up the phone and look over at them. “Problem solved, now if you don’t mind, I have 8 very important men to cook for, so get away from my bar” I shoo them away “Jeezus fuck she is so damn hot” I hear Han say from the living room. “So are you Quokka” I replied back to him. The other 4 come out because they hear all the noise. “What is going on out here?” Felix asks. “ “Nothing that I didn’t handle. Take your brothers in the living room while I cook please” I shoo all of them in there so I can cook. Then I go and warn them “No one comes to my kitchen. I have a surprise for you, I just learned a new recipe and if you spoil this I wont talk to any of you for a week” They all agree to stay out until I call them in.

I go back to the kitchen and begin to make the eggs. Along with it is vegetable fried rice, kimchi and fresh fruit. As far as I can tell it has come out great. None of the eggs are split, there is a jiggle to them. I take the pots to the table also with all the sides then call them to the table. They are all walking up looking a little suspicious. “You made Gyeranjjim?” I.N says quite happily. “Yes and I hope it came out correctly. I have never made it before but it is one of my favorites and I wanted to make it. So I hope you enjoy it.” We all sit down and I wait nervously for everyone to try it. “Ya, this is so good, it came out perfect!” Felix says “Really?” I ask, Everyone is nodding while eating. I smile and take my first bite. It brings back the memory of when I had them the very first time I went to the K-BBQ place with my girls.

Looking at me with a smile on his face “Is this why you went to the store yesterday?” Chan asked. “Yes, there were no Ttukbaegi pots here and I wanted to try and make this as authentic as I could. So I went and bought some” To my surprise I.N gets up and comes around to me, he leans down, grabs my chin and kisses me. When he breaks the kiss he places his forehead to mine “Thank you, the effort you put into this means more than you will ever know.” then goes back to his seat.

I look at Chan and he has tears in his eyes “Did I do something wrong by cooking this?” I asked him, afraid that I just offended him. “No baby, this was one of the meals I would make for us when we first started out. It was one of our struggle meals. It always brought us comfort. So the fact that you went out of your way to not only learn to make this but went and bought the pots to make it” He had to stop talking and grabbed my hand. I look around the table at all of my babies. All of them are looking at me like I just gave them the greatest gift. I can’t help but let the tears fall. The way they all fill my heart is unexplainable.

I wipe my tears and look at them “Anytime you want this let me know, if there is anything you want me to learn to cook please let me know. I will do whatever you need. Beca-” Chan’s phone rang in the middle of my sentence. He answers it right at the table of course I cannot understand because he is speaking in Korean. Lee Know reaches over and turns my face to his, he just looks at me. Does not say anything, just looks deep into my eyes as if there is something that he wants to say but he can’t find the words. He runs his thumb across my cheek and just smiles at me then returns to his breakfast.

Everyone continues to eat while Chan finishes his phone call. All of them seem to be relaxed listening to what he is saying on the call. So I am guessing nothing bad is happening at the office. Chan hangs up the phone and continues to eat. Once everyone is done Felix and Seungmin get up to clear the table. Felix looks at me rather sternly before I even have a chance to say anything. “Don’t even think about getting out of that chair to help.” His voice activated every nerve in my body in just the right way. I did indeed stay in my seat. Lee Know stood up and took his own dishes to the sink and then walked away. I really need to know what is going through his head.

I look over at Chan who is just smiling. “Everything ok?” I ask him kind of nervously and I am not sure why. “Yeah, I guess I am still in shock with how well you just take care of us. None of us are used to it. We don’t get this treatment unless we go home.” I smile at him. “That means a lot, being here with all of you is literally a dream come true. The fact that all of you welcomed me like you did, you made me feel instantly comfortable. Our first dinner together is a night I will never forget. The first time I made eye contact with you, the feeling I got I can’t even describe it”

Right then Felix came around and asked if he could talk to me for a minute. Chan shook his head yes, Felix came and laced his fingers with mine and walked me to his room. I had no clue what he could need to talk to me about, but the fact that I was about to be in Felix’s room alone with him was causing a little panic inside me. I have not been alone with him or really talked to him since he worked me over with his voice. Gawd damn that was so hot. I smile and lick my lips at the memory as he closes the door behind me.

He was still holding my hand and walked me over to these big chairs and we each sit in one. They have big fluffy cushions and are super cozy. I instantly sink in the chair and start to relax. “OMG Felix this is the most comfortable chair I have ever sat in.” I say snuggling in. “I’m glad you like it. So there is a reason I wanted to talk to you. I had to let you know why I said what I said to you the other night.” I smiled at him “Which part Lix, you said a LOT to me the other night” I winked. He smiled back kind of nervously

I reach over and grab his hand. “Talk to me.” He looks up at me and smiles “When I asked you to never leave us.” I move to lean forward “I was wondering about that because Hyunjin mentioned that before to” I remembered the comment he made at the table. “We have had multiple people that have gotten close to leave because they can’t handle the way that we work. We will connect with them and then they can’t work with us anymore. That is why for the past 3 years we have never bonded with staff. But that first night you drew all of us in”

He put his head down I guess trying not to cry. I knelt in front of him. ‘Felix look at me” He raised his face to me, his eyes rimmed red. “In a very short time I have become attached to all of you. I know how hard you work. I know there will be days that I may not see any of you and I will have to keep myself busy. I know you all will have to fly out, tour dates and so forth. I am here to stay as long as all of you will have me” I wrap my arms around him and his tears flow. He feels his phone go off. He grabs it from his pocket, drying his eyes. “It’s a text from Chan, he said to stay in here because Binnie’s new bed is being delivered,” He winks as he replies.

I swear these men and their fucking sexy ass winks are going to be the death of me. I go to sit back up in the chair but Felix wraps his arms around me and pulls me into his lap. He lowers his voice so he can continue to talk to me so anyone walking by cannot hear. “You really are something special. None of us think you believe us when we tell you. You make each one of us feel like we matter. You treat us all like you already love us.” My heart is literally melting. “Felix, can I let you in on a secret?” He shakes his head yes. I lean into him “I already do love all of you”

He wrapped his arms around me so tightly nuzzling my neck. “So you aren’t going to leave?” I kiss his beautiful lips. “No Lix, I belong here, I belong with Stray Kids. It all happened very fast and I know it will be hard when you all are away. But I can visit my kids and who knows, maybe even come to you guys once in a while. But leave you all? My heart couldn’t handle it.” I nuzzled down into his lap and laid my head on his shoulder. He covered us over with a blanket and we both fell asleep while we waited for the movers to be finished.

Felix and I were woken up by Seungmin “Found them” he yelled out. “What is happening right now?” Felix asked with the cutest little yawn. “We’ve been looking for you guys for about 30 minutes, Chan said you were in here but when we looked no one saw you. Your phone must have died, Lix and Noona’s is in her room.” I stretched and stood up realizing that somehow Felix and I rolled into a ball under the blanket. “I have no clue how we slept like that” Both of us laughed. Chan came in looking less than happy “What the hell?” he demanded. “We ended up falling asleep while we waited for the movers to be done. Felix’s phone died.” I replied. “Yeah they were curled up under the blanket so when we came in no one saw them” Seungmin told Chan

When he heard that his eyes softened. I could tell he was worried. “No one knew what happened to the both of you. Ya! Yongbokkie babo, keep your phone charged.” Chan said to Felix, making him giggle. Chan grabbed me and hugged me “Learn to keep your phone on you. I don’t like to worry.” He warned. I looked up at him and smiled. “Yes sir” I nuzzled his neck “Aigoo woman you drive me nuts” Chan says cutely giving me a hug. “Yep and I do it happily, what are your plans now?” I look up at him. “Nothing right now, we might go to the studio later.” I nod. “Ok, Can you guys finish off dinner from last night for lunch? If that is ok? I wanna take a long bath.” Chan looks at Felix and Seungmin “I’m so good with that. Dinner was delicious” Felix says. “That’s fine for us baby, we will make sure there is enough for you” He kisses my nose.

Ugh my heart I swear. “You guys make sure you are full. IF I get hungry I can make myself something small. I just want you all satisfied. I will see you all when I get out.” I give them all a smile and walk out of the room. I get to my room and make sure to lock the door this time. I adore each one of them, but I just want to lay in the bath and just listen to music for a while. I get my water set up, bath pillow, light a candle, turn the lights off, turn on a ready made youtube mix and sink into the bath. They should be good without me for an hour, I think.

The guys POV

Seungmin watches Chan watch me walk out of the room “You really got it bad for her don’t you hyung?” he says putting his arm on Chan’s shoulder. “And you don’t?” Chan asks back. “Good point, come on, I'll heat up lunch for us,” Seungmin says and walks out of Felix’s room. “We’ll be right there.” Felix calls after him. Chan looks back at Felix with questioning eyes “What happened in here mate?” “We talked for a few minutes, when you texted us to stay in here we literally curled up in my chair and fell asleep. Since I already know you’re going to ask, we talked about why I asked her never to leave us. I told her about how everyone we connected with couldn’t handle our life. She said she understood hyung. She said she belonged here and that she belonged with us. She said when we are on long trip like tours she would see her kids and maybe even come to us. But that her heart couldn’t handle not being here” Chan couldn’t help but smile. “Come on let’s go eat” he says wrapping his arm around Felix’s neck

They all get to the kitchen as Seungmin finishes heating up their lunch. “Where’s Noona?” Hyunjin asks, looking around for me. “She’s taking a bath and asked us to finish off dinner from last night.” Felix said as they all sat down to eat. No one is talking, or looking at their phones. They are just eating in silence. “Anyone else notice how it does not feel right eating without her?” Han points out. “It really doesn’t, but it is something that we are going to have to learn how to do because there will be times she isn’t with us. Her daughter’s birthdays are coming up and she wants to go home to be with them. She has never missed one and I cannot ask her to miss one now. It would be so selfish of us to keep her from them” Chan says,

All of them agree. “When would she be going?” I.N asks “She told us Jaydan’s birthday is Sept 20th and Faith shares a birthday with Channie-hyung. So she would be leaving probably on the 18th and then come back on the 5th.” Lee Know says. “So she will miss mine and Hyungs by a couple days,” Seungmin says sadly. “Unless we figure out to have those 2 weeks off and fly out right after her to surprise both her and the girls, yes she would miss our birthdays.” Chan looks at his bowl. “If she is not here I don’t want to do anything other than a birthday live for Stays” Chan says.

Leaning forward in his seat Changbin lets out a deep sigh “What has she done to us? How did she get into our hearts so fast? We met her, ate with her and our walls were instantly broken down.” Seungmin instantly replied, making everyone realize just what happened. “She stood her ground with Lee Know-Hyung, she showed us the truth and showed us that she saw us and not idols. She instantly treated us like normal people. She continues to surprise us every day. Let’s face it. She has been here a week and we have all fallen for her. If any of you say you haven’t I’m calling you a liar right here and now” No one could say anything at all.

They all finished eating in silence and helped each other clean. They made sure to clean the table and make sure the kitchen is clean for me. “What if the way we are feeling isn’t real? What if it’s just because she is the first one that has been real with us. How can we know?” Lee Know asks. “Hyung, how did you feel when you heard Jihyun call her sweetness? Compared to one of us calling her baby.” Han questions. “Honestly, I don’t know. I normally don’t care. But now I am having thoughts and emotions that I have never dealt with.” Chan looks around at all the kids. “We are all in this together. What will really be the test to see if this is real is how we feel when we are apart from her. Will we miss her? How happy we will be when we see her again?”

Felix snickers a little. “The funny part of all this, you 4” he says pointing to 3 Racha and Lee Know “have had a connection with her that the 4 of us haven’t had. But yet, we have it just as bad.” He states. “To be fair Lix, you made he cum with your voice, by heightening her senses which none of us could do. Which, by the way, has anyone read her story?” Changbin points out. “Nope, but maybe we should. Maybe we should actually read it and fulfill all her fantasies.” Hyunjin suggests. “Alright we have our homework for tonight. We will go to the studio for a couple hours and then tonight when we come home we will all go read. I am sure she wouldn’t mind a night to herself after everything we have put her body through the past couple nights” Chan says with a devilish grin.

I.N shakes his head in agreement “I have to ask, because I know the 4 of us are thinking about it. What is she like…..in that way?” he asks shyly. “I broke my bed with her. She is walking around with our marks on her body proudly. I am not sure there is a word good enough to describe how she is in that way” Chanbin answers “Unforgettable, delicious, silky, smooth, wet.. oh so very wet. Fuck she really has done something to us. I only had her once and I’m hooked. I need to go work out.” Han says getting up from the table. “I think we all do,” Chan agrees. They all get up and go to the gym.

As they start to work out Seungmin points something out. “She’s going to come watch us again as soon as she realizes we are in here. Why don’t we make sure she is enjoying the show? Let her watch for as long as she wants. Whoever notices that she is here, tell us to switch up. No one make eye contact with her or let her know we see her and then lets see just how long she can stay” They all smile “Oh I like this, just don’t make it obvious with the switch up. She says she will always turn into a feral hot delulu mess, well let's see what it takes.” Chan confirms the idea. “So you want to turn her on and then have her stay the night alone? Pure evil” Lee Know says.

Me

This bath allowed me to think about everything Felix said today. I need more time alone. I hope they are ok with me staying by myself tonight. Once I am out of the bath I make quick work of my skin care routine and pick out an outfit. I go with my cute tie dye short set then leave my area fully planning on getting food. As I walk to the kitchen I hear them in the gym “Mmm my stomach can wait, my eyes are hungrier” I say changing my course and heading for the gym. I get to the door and again no one is paying attention so I slide in and sit by the wall.

Fuck they look so good. The way I am sitting I have a perfect view of Chan’s and Changbin’s asses. Everyone has a nice ass but these two have the best ones of the group. Bottom lip is bitten. They are all working different parts of their bodies. Even in the gym they are so in sync with each other. It really is such a wonderful sight to watch, how they move their bodies with such ease no matter what they are doing. My thoughts are interrupted by Han telling everyone to switch up.

As everyone is walking to a different area, Han takes his shirt off and wraps it around his neck. “Fuck” I whisper looking at him pass by me. He looks like he is in deep concentration just like the rest. I wonder what they are all thinking but then I get distracted by watching Han’s back muscles as he is working on the pull up bar. Remembering what it felt like to have him under me and inside me. I shake my head and move my eyes over to Lee Know who is doing squats and is in basketball shorts. Oh those fucking strong thighs, the same ones he use to fuck me into a different world in the shower last night. BITCH stoooooppppp.

I take a deep breath and move my eyes to I.N. Mmmm his head is tilted back drinking water, his long perfect neck fully exposed, Oh the way I want to go lick every drop of sweat off that man’s neck should be illegal. He puts his bottle down and takes his shirt off, ohhhhh my breath hitches watching him. He lays back on the seat to do bench presses and his jogging pants do exactly what they need to do. I can see a perfect imprint and holy fuck I start to squirm a little.

I suddenly hear a deep growl and my eyes instantly find Felix. He is working his legs and the noises he makes made me realize that I was distracted by my thoughts. I have not taken in everything they are providing. I actually begin to listen. OMG their breaths, moans, growls. All in harmony. I ran my hands through my hair, not knowing how much longer I can sit here. I really need to not come in here. Especially if I want to spend the night alone. Because all this does is make me horny af. Out of the corner of my eye I see a shirt go flying. I look over and see Hyunjin and Chan have both taken theirs off. Oh shit, I hug my knees trying to keep myself from going feral.

Hyunjin is sweaty, shirtless next to Chan who is also sweaty and shirtless. Oh the way I have thought about being pressed between these two. My throat is now dry, I am not gonna be able to stay here much longer. They are working on some machine for their abs, Hyunjins long lean dancer body moves with such precision. His body control is unfathomable. Chan Is drinking water and spills some that drips down his chest and abs soaking into the waistline of his pants. He follows the trail with his hand and then wipes his hand over his ass. Oh holy sweet fuck, why is this so fucking sexy.

I shake my head and decide to move my eyes to my safe choice. The one I know will be enjoyable to watch but won’t be trying to kill me with a bare chest, because I have never seen it. My eyes find Seungmin, FUCK ME!!! As soon as I look at him I see his shirt going over his head. My eyes travel down across his broad shoulders, to his smooth chest to his stomach. He’s got the fucking “V”. Nope I’m out. Seungmin with his shirt off, I can’t holy fuck he looks so hot, I get up and walk out. Only to turn around and peek my head back in taking in the view of him shirtless one last time.

He wipes his chest with his shirt and raises his head up slowly and manages to catch my eyes as if he could feel me watching him. Without taking his eyes off me he tosses his shirt to the floor, reaches up and grabs the bar and continues to do these side hanging crunches. Oh he knows how to play. His hyungs have taught him well. After about 3 reps he winks and looks away. Yep I’m done. I need to keep my happy ass out of the gym while they are in there. I now have to go change my clothes because I have now soaked through my panties and shorts.

What type of voodoo witchcraft do they have? I think as I walk back to my room. I have never in life been so turned on by watching someone in the gym. I have never been so attracted to anyone as much as I am to them. I lay on my bed trying to clear my head. What have they done to me? I have always enjoyed a nice shirtless man. It’s never been an issue, why is everything so different with these 8. Why do they have such a strong effect on me? I really need some time to myself. I have to figure out what is going through my mind. I grab my phone and text Chan that I am going to take a quick nap then go and lock my door before curling myself up in my bed. A nap will work wonders and when I wake up they might be at the studio. Perfect plan!

Chapter Text

Right as I am about to fall asleep a thought pops into my head and I sit straight up “Those FUCKERS” They knew I was in there. Every little move they put on they KNEW!! That all had to have been planned. I got out of bed with the quick decision that I couldn’t sleep and decided to go work out instead. I put on my tightest and shortest shorts, a sports bra and a tee shirt that is cut and open down the sides. Put my hair in a high ponytail, grab my headphones and water bottle. I am a bitch on a mission now. They wanna play and sick that doberman on me by taking his shirt off. I can play right back only, I’m much meaner.

I go to the kitchen, put ice in my bottle and fill it with water and head to the gym. Perfect, they are still in there. I walked in catching eyes with Chan “Thought you were taking a nap” he said surprised to see me. “I was, I couldn’t fall asleep so I decided to come work out, if that's ok with you guys?” I ask very sweetly. They all nod. I smile and walk over to the corner where the treadmill is. I make sure to turn to the side so they will have a full view inside of the very open tee shirt.

Turning on my SKZ playlist I start stretching. Doing some various yoga poses that I have learned, making sure to stop and dance to I.N’s part in Easy and continue through to Chan and Lee Knows part. Thank GAWD that is my favorite part and I have it down. I can always feel them watching me and it fuels me even more. I sit on the floor to stretch my legs with some toe touches, then open wide to a full split reminding them how open I can be. While still in a full split I lay straight forward all the way on the ground reaching my arms all the way above my head so my body is in the “T” position. Huge smile on my face, because I know the thoughts that I am giving them and loving every second of it.

After a few seconds I swing my legs closed and bring my body back so my ass is on my heels, head at my knees and arms stretched out. Not gonna lie, this feels amazing. Bringing my torso up so I'm in the kneeling position I place my hands on my thighs and roll my shoulders back which puffs my chest out. I turn my head to the right and I am able to see through the treadmill they are all watching me. “Gotcha” I think. I turn my head to the right seeing all of them watch me. I keep my face expressionless somehow. I roll my head a few times and it is now time to sweat.

I get on the treadmill and start walking. Thunderous is now playing so I make sure to do their body roll part as best I can on the machine. After 2 minutes of walking my muscles are fully warmed up so I start to jog to induce some sweat. Every few minutes I increase the speed until I am running. Once I hit a mile I slowly come to a stop, once off the machine I wipe the sweat off my face with my tee shirt, take a drink of my water and choose the next machine I am going to work with.

I go for a leg press, adjusting the weight to what I know I can do. I have strong legs so I am able to press over 250 easily. I do 2 sets of 15 before standing and switching to working my stomach. I lay on the pad, crossing my arms over my chest, bending at the waist over the edge then come straight back up and do this for 2 sets of 10. Getting off there and drinking more water, I quickly decided to be cheeky. I walk over to the machine that Hyunjin is sitting at, “May I?” I ask him. He quickly stands allowing me to take over. I adjust the weight and place my arms over the pads and close them over my chest keeping my back pressed into the seat. The burn feels so good, music blasting in my ear, sweat covering my body, and of course all eyes on me. I am soaking up this pay back. Only I am not even close to being done. Once I am done with my 3rd set of 20, I take my hair out of the ponytail and put it into a bun, lift my tee shirt, wipe my face and take it the rest of the way off placing it next to my water bottle.

I decided that I wanted to do the bench press, but these weights were way more than I could ever do in my life. Time to play boys.. “Binnie” I say, taking my ear bud out. “Hmm” is all he can reply with as his eyes roam over my body seeing the remaining marks that are just barely visible. I am internally smiling at my performance. ‘Can you help me please. These are way too heavy for me? I don’t need any weights.” I say grasping the bar. I can hear light intakes of breath as my fingers close around it. That’s right my loves, I came to play.

He stands and taps Han who is next to him to help. They both take the weights off each side and I get to soak up the view of their arms as they maneuver each one off the bar. Once they are done I thank them, replace my ear bud then lay down to start. With ease I am able to press the bar. Han and Binne are standing on each side of me in case I need the assistance. I do 2 sets of 20 before I move to the next machine.

I grab my shirt and wipe my face, take a drink of water and walk to the pull down bar where that damn doberman is sitting. I don’t even have to say anything, he offers me the seat. I thank him with a sweet smile. This is my favorite machine to work on so I adjust the weights to 75lbs and do 3 sets of 30. My body is in full burn and it feels so amazing. I can feel the sweat roll down my abdomen during my second set. Finishing up my last set I know I have to finish because I have almost reached my limit. So I made my last machine the squat bar.

I use my shirt as a cushion by wrapping it around the bar, adjust the weights to 45 lbs and do 3 sets of 15 squats. I know that I am positioned so they have a full view of my ass and I am enjoying every second of this torture I am inflicting. Once finished I am sweating even more, breathing heavily and so pleased. Without wiping off my body I walk back to the area I started at and repeat the stretches to cool down. I have turned my music off so I can hear them. When I do the splits I hear multiple moans. I am trying not to laugh as I press my front to the floor putting my body back in the “T” position.

I finish my cool down and grab my water, say thank you and walk out. I pause outside the door where they can’t see me ‘Jeezus FUCK working out has never been so sexy” I hear I.N say. With that I silently laugh at my victory and go take a shower. I most definitely lock my door. I am not allowing anyone to take this victory away. I am horny af because I know what I did to them but it is so worth it. I get in the water and the heat feels good on my newly worked muscles. I may actually need to work out more, I didn’t realize how good I actually felt until now.

I finish my shower quickly and get dressed. I put on a “tennis” type of dress with built-in shorts and bra. Yes, comfy and cute. I check the time and it is a little past 4. They may be getting ready to go to the studio. I go look to see if they are still in the gym which of course they are not. They are in the shower and I smile again. Wonder how long they will be there. I laugh at my now realization they are all probably relieving some pressure. Job well done, they shouldn’t play with the master of petty. I go back to the kitchen and fix myself a quick sandwich since I never ate lunch.

The first one that appears is Felix. “How are you feeling after your workout?” he asks as he opens the fridge. “Honestly, I feel amazing. I may have to join you guys more often.” he pops his head up a little so I can only see his eyes, as if he wants to say something but he goes back to the fridge with only a hum in agreement. I can’t help but to laugh and also think about locking eyes with him while he is between my thighs.

Felix grabs a yogurt cup and comes behind me because I am standing in front of the silverware drawer. He presses into me and reaches around to open the drawer and gets a spoon. He puts his face in my neck and inhales. “Mmm you smell very nice Noona” making sure hip lips just barely graze my skin. “Thank you, so do you.” I reply, taking in the scent of his freshly washed hair. I somehow made sure to keep my tone steady, Even though in my head I am riding his dick on the kitchen floor like a cowgirl riding a bucking bronco.

Felix takes his yogurt and sits at the bar watching me. “Are you guys going to the studio tonight?” I ask him while pulling out the steak for dinner. “Pretty sure we are, waiting for Channie-hyung to confirm” He says coming in to wash his spoon. “We have to practice for a few hours at least.” I nod “Ok, once I have dinner made I will have it ready. I will probably have him send staff for it unless you guys would rather eat once you are home.”

Han has now walked in. “Hey Hannie” I smiled at him. “Hello beautiful” he says sitting next to Felix at the bar “Can I get you anything?” I asked him “What’s on the menu?” he asks with that smirk he knows affects me in just the right way. “Not today Quokka” I think walking to the fridge. “Depending on how hungry you are I can make you a sandwich, there is fruit, yogurt, umm I know we have some chips, popcorn. Does any of that sound good?” I say looking at him straight in his eyes

The look in his eyes says he wasn’t talking about food, but I’m calling the shots right now. “Not right now, but thank you.” “You’re welcome.” I go back preparing the marinade for the steaks. I realize that I don’t have enough meat for my spring rolls. “Can you please tell Channie I ran to the store. I need to get a couple things for dinner. If you guys leave before I get back can someone text me?” I ask them. “I got you baby.” Han says standing and kissing my cheek. “Thank you Quokka” I cup his face then go get my shoes on and run to the store.

I get to the store and head straight to the meat section. I grab 3 more steaks, I forget these guys can eat… Hehehe fuck I need to stop. I know we are running low on Kimchi so I grab some cabbage so I can make another batch. I go check out and run back home. They are still here when I get back. “Thank fuck we don’t live far. I want to see all of them before they leave” I think when I see Felix, Han, Hyunjin, Changbin and Seungmin at the bar.

‘That was fast.” Han says. “Yeah I only needed a couple things. I’ll need a lot more next week so I will have to figure out how I am going to manage that.” I reply. I bring the bags in the kitchen and instantly wash the cabbage, and add the salt to let it soak. Then add all the steaks to the marinade and let those rest. I chop the veggies and make my dipping sauce, “It really is fun to watch you in the kitchen Noona,” Hyunjin says. I turn to him and wink “You can watch me anytime you want, baby.” I then turn back to my sauce. Oh, this is so much fun.

Everyone else has finally come out of their rooms and are now sitting at the bar watching me in the kitchen. “I really don’t have it in me to go to the studio today guys. We deserve another day off.” Chan announces. “You absolutely do” I agree 100% “You went to the store? When did you leave and get back?” I turn to answer but Han pops up. “She left while you were still in the shower. We were here waiting for her. She was gone maybe 10 minutes” Chan nods “At least someone knew where you were and that you were safe. That is all that matters” I can’t help but smile at him. I have never felt more protected in my life.

My phone goes off and I look down. Ugh fuck it’s Ji texting me.

Ji [5:42pm] Hey, I am sorry about how I was earlier today. It wasn’t fair. Can you call me? I would like to have a conversation with you.
Me [5:42pm] Hey, it is all good. I get why you wanted to talk to me so badly. But right now isn’t a good time. I have a lot going on at the moment and I am not alone. So give me a little bit and when I am in a better place for me to talk I will text you.
Ji [5:43pm] I am not going to play back and forth so I am just going to ask my questions and when you have a chance text me back with the answers. You don’t have to rush. I want you to answer them honestly so if you need time to think then that is fine.
Do you miss me at all?
Do you want to be mine?
Again I am not expecting you to answer right away. So when you have a chance. I hope everything is ok. Hopefully we can speak soon.

I am shocked at that text, I cannot deal with this right now. I put my phone down and slid it away from me. I am busy myself making my kimchi and not even paying attention to what is going on behind me. After about 5 minutes I hear a snarky laugh and Lee Know say “Thought you said he wasn’t your boyfriend” I turn and he is looking down at my phone at what seems like yet another message from Ji. “He’s not.” I say firmly. “Might wanna look at this then. Cause he’s making your case look really bad right now.” Fucking hell.

I wash my hands and go see what he sent. I catch a glance at Lee Know and he looks both hurt and pissed. This instantly breaks my heart.

Ji [5:52pm] I’m sorry but I need you to answer me. I cannot wait. I am so in love with you I cannot stand it anymore. I am going out of my mind with jealousy because you are around them. It pisses me off to know that they see you every day. I have to know the truth about how you feel. Please message me.

Oh shit now I understand why Lee Know looks the way he does. I don’t feel the same about Ji as he does about me. I don’t want to break his heart but the last thing I will ever do is lead someone on. So instead of texting him back I’m going to call him. I know I have to do it in front of the guys or they are going to think I am hiding things from them. I will always be honest with them. I like Ji and I would like to be friends with him but not at the risk of losing these amazing 8 men. So here goes nothing, I call him and steady myself to break his heart,

“Hey! I wasn’t expecting a phone call.” He says when he answers.
“Hi Ji, I figured this would be better than a text. I don’t need to take time to think about the answers to your questions. Do I miss you, I do a little. You are a good friend. You and I built a bond during my competition. I told you that. Your next question: Do I want to be yours? No, I don’t. I don’t have the feelings for you that you have for me. I don’t want to break your heart and cause you pain, but I have to be honest with you. I do care about you, I can’t say that I don’t. But I am not in love with you and I do not want to give you any type of false hope.”

The line was quiet for a few minutes

“Ji, are you there?”
“Yeah, I’m here.”
“I’m sorry that I have hurt you, that is the last thing I want to do. But I can’t lie to you.”
“I know you can’t sweetness, You are too amazing of a person. That is why it is so easy to love you. I do still want you in my life, I just need to take some time to get over you. I hope we can at least have dinner when I come back. I hope that whoever you fall in love with treats you as well as I want to. You deserve nothing but the world.”
“I understand completely Ji, you are a great guy and I pray that you find someone that will love you like you deserve. Of course we can have dinner when you come back. Please try and enjoy the time during these competitions. I do have to go, and I honestly wish you the best.”
“Bye Cristy”
“Bye Ji”

I put my phone down and run my hands through my hair. “What did you do to that man during the competition?” Seungmin asks. “Nothing happened between us during the competition. He said that I was the first one he connected with. He helped me through the competition by talking to me and keeping me distracted. If it wasn’t for the way we connected and how easy it was for us to talk I don’t think I would have won. I would have been so nervous cooking that I would have messed up.” I replied while continuing with my kimchi.

Everyone behind me was quiet for a minute. Then Lee Know popped up. “So it was within the 3 days when you came back that you fucked him. Now he is obsessed and jealous.” His tone just pissed me off. ‘Minho” Chan’s warning told me not to respond. Out of the corner of my eye I see both of them walk past and tears fall down my face. I take my gloves off and place the lid on my bowl then grab my phone and close myself off in my room throwing myself on my bed and letting the tears flow. A few moments later I hear a knock on my door. I wipe my face and go answer. It is Hyunjin with a glass of water.

I let him come in and we walked to my living room area and sat on the love seat. ‘Noona please don’t cry, Lee Know is just being a jerk.” He says running his thumb across my cheek drying the stray tear that fell. “He’s not a jerk Jinnie, you can’t help how something makes you feel.” Hunjin looks deep into my eyes “How do you feel Noona, how do you feel about Lee Know, or any of us?” His question is easy for me. “I adore all of you. I am beyond happy here and wouldn’t give any of you up for anything aside from my kids.” He leans in and kisses me. “Good because to be completely honest. We all love you” He gets up and walks out.

Ugh all these emotions are making my head hurt, I grab my ibuprofen and water, taking 2 and sitting on my bed. I am not upset about Ji. I am worried about my boys. How I made all of them feel. I don’t want them to hurt in any way. In such a short time they went from my favorite group to holding my heart for real. I have so much I need to think about. But I need to talk to Lee Know, I wonder if Chan would let me stay with him tonight. I leave my area to find Chan.

When I walk out they are all back at the bar. “Channie, can I talk to you please?” I motion for him to come to my room. Without question he gets up and follows me in. “Are you ok baby?” He asks after closing the door and wrapping his arms around me. “I will be, but I need to speak with Lee Know. Would you be mad if I spent the night with him? There is something going on and I need time with him.” He looks in my eyes and I can see the adoration he is feeling right now. “Of course I won’t be mad baby. I know the 2 of you have things to work out. Honestly we all do. This situation is different for us all. I am not sure how everyone else feels or what they are feeling. So it will all come to light soon.” He says kissing my nose.

His words remind me of what Hyunjin said before leaving my room. “When Jinnie was in here right before he left he asked me how I felt about all of you. I told him I adore all of you and how happy I am here. He said good cause you all love me then walked out.” I look at my hands which I didn’t even realize but they are intertwined with Chan’s. “Things are moving really fast and none of us are used to any of this. Our lives are about to get back to full swing. I think things will all come to light once we get back on a routine.” Chan says. All I can do is shake my head. He lifts my chin and kisses me deeply. “You have been such a light in our lives I hope we never do anything to dim that light, I don’t know if I will ever survive without it”

I crawl into his lap and kiss him so passionately it takes both of our breath away. “I don’t think there is anything you could do.” I say with tears falling again. “Ugh, I have to stop crying. Let's go, I need to get these steaks cooked for my spring rolls.” He shakes his head and we get up and leave my room. My eyes are still wet with tears. I walk out and go straight to Lee Know. He opens his arms to me without hesitation. “I’m sorry my Angel” He whispers into my neck and hugs me tighter. “I am too, can I stay with you tonight?” He kisses my neck sending chills down my spine “You don’t even have to ask, of course you can.”

I bring my lips to his forehead and break our contact. “Ok, I have to cook.” I turn to go to the stove and see that Chan is already there. “Umm sir, what are you doing in my kitchen?” I ask “Well baby girl, you have been so good to us, dealt with so much today I have decided to treat you to a night off” He says tying the apron around his waist. Yep, instantly wet, knees weak, biting my lip. “Well that is very kind of you. Let me know if you need me.” I say taking in the sight of him in my kitchen. I feel Lee Knows arms wrap around me. “He won’t, he has 6 other helpers he will call on first. You can come sit with me on the couch until they are done.” He picks me up and carries me to the living room sitting down with me on his lap and instantly pulls me in for a kiss.

Deciding this wasn’t comfortable for him he put a pillow on the arm of the couch and laid me down grabbing a blanket he then laid down in front of me. Covers us both, curls his arm under my head and continues with my lips. “I could kiss you for the rest of my life and be happy. Your lips are so perfect.” He says breaking our kiss. “You should put your leg over mine and let me fuck you right here while the rest cook dinner” He whispers. “As hot as that sounds this is a one piece so I would have to take it all off.” He lifts the skirt “Ugh dammit, these shorts are even too tight I can’t even maneuver through them.” He growls and with frustration he bites my boob causing me to yelp and laugh

Guessing my laugh woke up playful Lee Know because he took that moment to wrap his damn thighs around me and tickle me, I was stuck I couldn’t move. “AHHH Lee Know hahahahaha OMG stop tickling me, UGH HELLLLLLLLLLLLLLPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP” I am pleading and all I hear is laughing. The others are getting a kick out of the fact that I am being tortured. Except for Felix, “Hyung don’t be mean” he says right before deciding to join in and attack both of us. “Oh both of you are on my list” I am warning them which makes them laugh even harder. “Just a reminder I prepare your food” They instantly stop. “Damn, yeah let’s not mess that up” Lee Know and Felix laugh.

Right then a smiling Chan comes in “Come to the table, food is ready” Lee Know hops up and throws the blanket at my face. “We are fighting catman” I say as I get off the couch. “Felix, your behavior is just UGH” I use Hyunjins line when I get to the kitchen. Everyone busted out laughing while we took our seats. I have decided to take a seat between Lee Know and Han. which I am not sure Chan liked very much by the look on his face. I send him a kiss and a smile and he instantly calms because he understands.

Chan and Seungmin brought all the food to the table and it looked amazing. “Oh this smells so good, I am so excited. It has been a long time since anyone has cooked for me. I’m so used to doing it” I say “I mean you did most of the work but I just added my touch to it. So let’s enjoy” Chan said as we all started making our own rolls. I went to make mine and Han smacked my hand out of the way and made it for me. He made me three before he made one for himself. “Thank you Quokka.” I said. “You keep calling me Quokka and I’ll do anything for you” I couldn’t help but school girl giggle, Ugh they are all so damn adorable

Taking a bite I am in heaven “Oh damn, this is so good!!” I look over at Chan who has a proud smile plastered on his face. “Jinjja?” he says in Korean. All the guys look at me to see if I understand. “Ne” I replied. They were all smiles. “Hehehe I know a few words, just if you ever hear me singing, please excuse the pronunciations. I have a few songs I think I know. But again, I am trying.” They smile at me, “We got you,” Hyunjin says. “So who was the last person to cook for you?” I.N asks. This question made me swallow hard and take a drink. Fuck I hope the answer to this doesn’t make them mad.

I steady my voice to keep in neutral. “Ji cooked me breakfast a couple times during my competition.” I said flatly. “But nothing since then” Lee Know replies. “No, nothing since then” I confirmed. “Well I will be happy to cook for you anytime” Chan says sweetly. “I’ll gladly take you up on that” I say, taking another bite. I don’t know what he did but this is so good. “So, what did he make you for breakfast?” Lee Know had to ask. “He made steamed eggs and coffee. Before you ask because I know you will. No, that was not the first time I ever had them. The first time was with my daughters at a K-BBQ. Also, no I never made them for him. My first time making them was when I made them for all of you.”

He was pleased with my answer because he softened the clench in his jaw. Before I take another bite I feel like I have to say this to everyone. “Listen, I need you all not to get so upset when I say anything about Ji, He and I were stuck in an apartment for a week together with no other human contact. We spent a lot of time together. You all heard me tell him that I do not have feelings for him, and I meant it. Yes, we cooked for each other. But it was just us. So please just remember this if his name comes up. Even though I have a connection with him, the one I have with all of you is so different and so much better.” I can see everyone is at ease with my statement and we all go back to eating.

I finish my third roll and Han asks me if I want more. “No thank you Quokka, I am actually full, Channie this really was amazing. Thank you for cooking.” I blew him a kiss. “I am so happy you enjoyed it.” He says with that cute Channie smile that melts all of STAY’s hearts. Yep, that right there is what reeled me in. How utterly adorable he can be. “Yeah, so even though we aren’t going to the studio tonight, we do have some homework to do. So we will clean up and then have to spend a couple hours in my office” Chan informs me. “Ok, I will go curl up on the couch and watch a movie or something. Until you are done” I said standing

Lee Know quickly stands and grabs me from behind pulling me into him. He puts his lips close to my ear and whispers “Make sure to watch something that will make you horny for me Angel.” He then softly moves my hair and kisses my neck. I turned my face toward him. “Oh baby, you don’t need me to watch anything, all you have to do is look at me and I am already wet.” I kiss his cheek and nibble his jawline. “Mmmm I am so happy I got you to myself tonight. I just hope we don’t completely destroy my room with what i have planned for you” he hums “To bad you have homework to do or else we could get started now” I say reaching behind me to rub him through his pants then push off him to go to the couch.

While walking to the living room I feel the hardest smack across my ass “OW, fuck mmmm” I yell looking back locking eyes with him. The look on his face makes me remember the warning he gave me “When you allow me between these thighs I can guarantee you will not be able to move when I am done with you, I also promise to leave my mark all over this beautiful body of yours” and I know that tonight he will hold true to what he said. I am now thoroughly turned on and in pain. “Fuck, you hit hard” I say while rubbing my ass cheek. “That wasn’t even half force” He warns and walks off. Oh fuck I better never do anything to get a punishment from him. I’m doomed and I love it. I think as I curl up on the couch and find something to watch.

The Guys in Chan’s office.

Lee Know is the last to walk in, he closes the door and takes a seat on the sofa next to felix. “Alright I have her story pulled up on my computer, he displays it on the wall by the door so everyone can see it. “It is 7:18 and there are 14 chapters so far. It looks like she is still working on it. Let’s see how far we can get by 9:30. I do have another page pulled up that looks like work in case she knocks on the door. So here we go” They started scrolling and reading through my tags, “She has proven these tags to be true” Seungmin points out. “Mmm roleplay” Hyunjin says “We all know she likes rough sex” Changbin says with a grin a mile long.

They get to the story. The first part of the story I am talking about Chan’s face and referred to it as “Chef’s Kiss” talking about how his face card like the others never declines. They continue to read through. Making it quickly through the fluff of Chapters 1 & 2. Chapter 3 they start to read about my fantasies and feelings. I am always truthful with my words. So they all learn about the depravity I would allow them to do to me throughout the story. “Ohhh fuck she likes to be tied up. Can she get any hotter” I.N said, reading the part where Hyunjin tied my hands to a pole.

They quickly read 8 chapters by 9:30. Learning that I like to be tied up, that I am truly a sub, they know I love the pain of rough sex. I.N and Seungmin now know just how hot I think they are, and that I have no problem with being a cougar for them to play with. Hyunjin knows I want him to tie me up and much much more, “FUUUCKKKK, she has a way with words” Hyunjin says. “Do you guys smell brownies or is that just me craving them?” Felix says, “No, I smell it” Han says. They all get up to come to the kitchen and see me dancing around.

Me while they are in Chan’s office.

I do not want to watch anything that is going to have me in my feels. I want something funny or cute. I am scrolling through netflix and can’t find anything that isn’t going to make me cry. So I shut it off. Music is my next go too, I go to my room and grab my headphones and connect my phone. I press play and start dancing around the living room. Just having fun since I am alone for the moment. I know they get into their work so they shouldn’t be out until later. When I finally look at the time it is 8:45 and I am craving something sweet. “Mmmmm peanut butter brownies.” I head to the kitchen and start baking. I don’t think they would be too mad if I brought them sweets while they work.

I am so thankful these men have all the things I need to make these from scratch. I don’t do boxed anything anymore. I make 3 different batches, one regular with fudge icing, one chocolate chip brookies filled with dulce de leche and then peanut butter brownies with caramel drizzle. I really hope they like these. I know Felix loves to make brownies, hopefully we can make some together soon. “Oh these have come out so perfectly” I say as I finish icing the first batch that has cooled just enough.

All of a sudden I feel hands slide around my hips and down to the front of my thighs, “These smell almost as good as you do” I hear Felix’s deep voice in my ear “He-hey Lix.” I say with a shiver as my body reacts to his voice mixed with his touch. Fuck I will never react the same to him again. He sees that I have caramel on my finger and grabs my hand and brings it to his mouth “Oh holy fuck” I manage to say has he licks my finger clean. His fingers dig into my left thigh causing me to moan “Mmmmm can’t wait to eat more” he says and walks away. Holy fucking hell that was so hot.

I cut each batch into 9 squares and put 3 pieces on each plate. I ready myself to take them to Chan’s office when I turn and see they are all out. I can’t help but smile at all of them. They each come and grab a plate kissing my cheek and saying thank you. I am about to grab mine but Hyunjin grabs it with his “I got it Noona.” he says bending and kissing my cheek again. Oh this fucking ferret and those lips. We go to the table and I am again sitting between Han and Lee Know. “So what did you watch while we were in Channie-hyung office?” I.N asks. “I couldn’t find anything that i wanted to watch so I put on music and danced around the living room then got a craving for peanut butter brownies and here we are” I laughed.

Everyone looked at their plates “They look mouthwateringly good” Changbin says looking right at me. “Ahem, well I hope they are as good as they look. Please enjoy” I squirm under his intense gaze. Welp Lee Know said he wanted me horny, I am definitely there and he hasn’t even touched me yet. Everyone takes a bite and there is nothing but moans “Damn these for fantastic” Chan says. I smile at him so happy they are good

I take a bite of the brookie and dulce de leche falls right out of the center onto my chest. “Damn, it’s still hot” I set it down and wiped off my chest with my thumb then brought it to my lips. “Fuck it” I hear next thing I know Lee Know is saying “Someone wrap these up for us” he pulls out my seat and lifts me out of the chair wrapping my legs around his waist and licking the rest of the sticky mess off my chest as he walks to his room “Hmm ahh” I moan at the feel of his mouth on my body. Completely soaked and excited for what this night is about to bring me.

We get to his room and he literally throws me on his bed. “Angel you have no idea the night you are in for. Since the first time I laid eyes on you I have wanted to destroy you. Last night I went easy on you. I didn’t give you everything I wanted to. Tonight since it is just me and you, I am not holding back.” the look in his eyes is one he has never had since I have been here, “You are making me feel things I have never experienced and I don’t know how to handle it. So I am going to take it out on your body. Do you know your safe word?” I shake my head “Domino” I manage.

He is so fired up he is shaking. “Stand” he demands, I instantly get up, Oh fuck dom Minho has come to play. I am trying to hide my excitement. He strips me of my clothes “Tonight the only thing you are allowed to call me is Minho. No matter what comes out of that mouth, if you cry, scream or anything I am not going to stop unless you say no or use your safe word. Do you understand Angel?” I shake my head “Yes Minho” he rolls his eyes back “Fuck, now take my clothes off and make me cum with that pretty mouth of yours”

I happily step to him, taking off his shirt and kissing down his beautiful chest, licking and kissing his abs, pulling pants down as I make my way to my knees, my mouth never leaving his skin. He steps out of his pants and his beautiful cock is now right in my face and I am drooling at the sight. He is gloriously hot from this position. I take him into my mouth all the way to the back of my throat, “Holy shit” he said banging his hand on the wall. I swirl my tongue around the shaft of his big dick and swallow him.

Gagging as I push him deeper into my throat my lips touching the base “Ohhhhhh FUUCK Angel, that feels so fucking good.” I back almost all the way off and play with the tip then grab his amazing ass and slam him back into my throat “FUCK!” he yells His hands now in my hair. I start to bob on his dick sucking hard and fast. Eyes watering, gagging and slurping on his dick. He is fucking my face “Don’t stop Angel, I’m about to cum” with both hands I grab his ass and push him all the way into my throat and swallow as hard as I can. He pumps his hips into my face “AHHH FUUCKKKKK” he cums so hard down my throat. I swallow everything drop

He pulls me off his dick by my hair and smashes his lips to mine. Kissing me aggressively, tongues swirling each other, bodies pressed tightly together. Fuck this is so hot. I need him so badly. He breaks our kiss and moves his mouth to my neck leaving his first mark. “Mmm” I moan “Lay down” he tells me. I lay down and he walks to his dresser. He comes back with 2 ties and I am jittering with happiness.

He grabs my wrist tying one end then lifts my leg and wraps the other end around my thigh and ties it off, then repeats on the other side. At this moment I know I am done for. I am completely immobilized and at his mercy. “Your pussy is dripping Angel, let’s see how much mess we can make of this pretty pretty pussy” He says licking up my juices

He flicks my clit with his tongue and pushes 2 fingers all the way inside me making me roll my body he finds my g-spot with ease. Working his fingers against my spot, mouth working my clit with such precision in time with each other. Going harder and faster he pushes me over the edge so quickly my head is spinning. He quickly laps up my cum not to waste a single drop. “You truly are my favorite meal. I can’t ever get tired of how you taste” He stands and pushes me up the bed while he licks my clit a few more times making me scream out “Mmmm your moans and screams are so sexy.

He lifts my head and places a pillow under me. Then stands, grabs his phone and takes a picture of me. That makes me wet and he notices. “Oh you like that I have this” I shake my head “Yes, the thought of you seeing me how you want me turns me on.” He grins “How turned on would you be if I sent this our group chat. So all of them can see you spread wide open. Seeing you ready to take my dick?” I gushed at his words “So very turned on Minho.” he licks his lips “Do I have your permission to hit send?” I am squirming “Yes you do” He puts his fingers to his lips signaling me to stay quiet as he hits send

After about 30 we hear reactions “OMG FUCK” “SON OF A BITCH” “Oh that’s hot as FUUUCK” “Ohhhh Noona FUCK” Then 7 doors slamming shut. I am so turned on because I know they are all about to get off to the photo they were sent. While Minho fucks the life out of me. “Time to fuck” He says and slams his extremely hard dick into me pressing his palms into my thighs to keep me wide open digging his nails in, he fucks me hard. Harder than he fucked me into Chan. Each hard thrust against my hip serves a purpose. Each one knocking breath out of me. “You are so wet” he says pounding so hard my juices are hitting our thighs.

He brings his arms up to brace himself above me kissing up my abdomen as he rolls his hips into me. Giving me a second rest from being pounded. The pain of his movements is so amazing. He sucks one of my nipples in his mouth as he fucks me a little faster. “I’m getting close Angel, I want you to cum with me” He says, sucking the other into his mouth going faster. I can feel my orgasm build with every pump.

He takes his mouth off my nipple and bites into the meat of my tit making me yelp and bringing me closer to the edge. He makes his way up to my mouth picking up the pace of his thrust. “I can feel you getting closer” He kisses me and speeds up even more. “Harder please Minho” I beg. He brings his legs up pushing my legs up. Changing the depth of his dick inside me. He starts to pound into me.

Taking his lips off mine and moving them to my neck and shoulders “I’m there Angel cum for me” He says and sinks his teeth into my shoulder so hard and I combust all over him into a screaming orgasm bringing him with me. He lifts up and fucks into me through both of our orgasms. Breathless he collapses onto me, “Holy hell that was so good, and I am just getting started” He lifts up and looks at me “Are you ok?” I shake my head “I am more than ok. That was mind numbingly hot” he lifts up and frees my hands from my thighs. With new hunger in his eyes he looks at the marks the ties made “so beautiful” he traces them. He’s not done with me, I hope I am able to walk in the morning….

Chapter Text

He sits back admiring the lines of my body, “My Angel, do you like having marks on your body?” he asks, running his hands over the quickly bruising lines on my legs. “Yes, Minho. I like the reminder of what you have done to me.” He smiles, not taking his eyes off my thighs. “So If I mark you up for every time you cum you would like that?” I wiggle a little at his question “Mmm, Yes” his eyes snap to mine “Yes what, angel” his tone is stern. “Yes, Minho” pushing his fingers inside me “Good girl my Angel.” he lowers his mouth back to my clit and enjoys me again.

He is sucking on my clit so hard it is making my legs shake. His fingers circling my spot, I can feel my muscles start to tighten “Fuck Minho” I say as my hands find his hair. “Yes, Angel. The tighter you grip my hair the crazier I will go in this delicious pussy.” I instantly tighten my grip and add my other hand, making him moan on my clit. I start to fuck his face, pulling him deeper onto me. His skilled tongue moved faster and faster on my clit.

The pressure that is building between my legs is insane. “Oh fuck, I’m about to cum Minho” he increases his pressure and speed pulling a body splitting orgasm out of me. “OHH AGHhh FUUUCKKKKKK” I yell out as I cum all over his beautiful face. He removes his mouth and bites the inside of my thigh and sucks another mark on my body “Ahhhmmm” I clutch the sheets at how good it feels when he bites me after I cum.

He quickly brings his face to me “Taste yourself off my lips” he tells me. I run my tongue across his bottom lip tracing his mouth to collect all my juices “Mmmmmm, you listen so well” he praises as i bring my hand to his face licking my juices off his chin as he slams into me causing me to throw my head back “How hard can I fuck you my Angel.” he asks thrusting into me again “As hard as you wish Minho.” I barely manage to finish my sentence before he is up gripping my hips, fingers digging in producing new bruises and plowing into me. Every thrust produces a loud slap when his strong thighs connect with mine.

He is fucking me so hard I have tears streaming down my face. It hurts in the most delicious way. “Such. A. Good. Girl. My. Angel.” he says through each pump. He stops long enough to have me turn over. He doesn’t even hesitate, he continues to completely destroy my body. He is fucking me so hard I know that Felix can feel the headboard hit the wall between their rooms. That thought makes me wet knowing he can hear how his hyung is fucking me. My thoughts are distracted by the unbelievably hard smack that comes across my ass making me cry out.

He increases the power behind his thrusts using those amazing thighs. Then hits my other cheek again and I cry out. Every time I cry out he goes harder inside me. He repeats this 3 more times on each cheek. The pain is almost too much for me to handle. I know he needs to get this out of his system so I continue to take everything he is giving me. It may hurt but it is also something I wanted. I needed to feel everything he wanted to give. I am so wet I can feel it running down my body. I am so close to cumming I bare down on his dick so hard with my swollen pussy. “AHH FUCK” through gritted teeth he and I both cum

The force behind my orgasm is so strong my muscles are so tight it actually hurts. I feel him pull out and his teeth sink into my side so hard he may have broken skin. This causes me to scream in pain but yet it again feels so fucking good. “Turn over my Angel.” I do as he says, body completely wrecked, tears staining my face. He moves and brings his lips to mine. “I have made such a mess of you tonight. You have been so amazing.” He says, wiping tears from my eyes. “I never thought I would ever find someone that could handle the things I want to do. You are so perfect.” He brings his mouth to my shoulder and places another mark.

He brings his hand down between my breasts straight down to my clit. I start to shiver. “I want to watch your face as you cum again for me.” He dips his fingers in my now very swollen pussy enough to thoroughly wet his fingers. He licks his lips “You are almost swollen shut.” he brings his fingers back to my clit and starts to slowly work it bringing my body back to life. I arch my back pushing my head in the pillow. “Eyes on me Angel.” I look back at his beautiful face. Fuck he knows how to work me the right way.

His fingers work my clit so quickly he has no problem pulling yet another orgasm out of me. I never take my eyes off him as I come on his hand. He brings his fingers to his face and licks his fingers. He breaks our eye contact to bite and suck another mark on my boob. “You lay there and rest my perfect angel, I am going to go run us a bath.” I shake my head knowing I would not be able to walk at this current moment. I am beyond wrecked and so happy about it.

A couple minutes later he comes out of the bathroom and lifts me off the bed. “Are you ok baby?” he asks with genuine concern in his voice. I cup his face and kiss his lips “I am, I promise.” He kisses me again as he lowers us gently into the water. It stings my sensitive skin causing me to suck my teeth a little. “I know this is going to sound bad, but I cannot wait to see how your body looks in the morning.” I laugh a little “I can promise it will be close to how it looked after my night with 3 Racha” his smile is almost devil like.

He is such a freak and I love every minute of it. “How are you feeling Minho?” I ask moving some hair from his eyes. “Very sexually satisfied, happy knowing you are good. So all in all, pretty happy.” He wraps his arms around my waist bringing my back against his front. “When you get dressed tomorrow, I want you in the same kind of outfit you wore to workout in, only no tee shirt. I know we have to go to the studio and that is the image I want in my head all day. I want to be able to see all of the marks I left on your beautiful body” he kisses my neck ‘I will”

We lean back and just lay there enjoying the feeling of our bodies together for a while. He then switches up so we are laying in the water facing each other kissing and staring into each other's eyes. “My Minho, you are so perfect” I say tracing his face with my fingers. “I am far from perfect, angel.” he says, kissing my fingers as I trace his lips. “You are to me” I say looking at him. “That is all I need to hear” he leans in and places the sweetest kiss on my lips. We lay there for a few more minutes before we get out and move to the shower.

As soon as the water starts to run down my body his hands and mouth are on me. “You better hold tight, Chan isn’t here to help this time” He lifts me pushing me into the wall and slams into me again causing fresh tears from the pain. I am so tight from being swollen he cannot fit all the way in. He still manages to fuck me hard into the wall. He is fucking me so hard I have to wrap one arm around his neck and hook the other under his arm “Fuck you are so tight. I am not going to last long.” he says, railing me harder. “Talk to me Minho, tell me how good it feels please.” I beg through my tears “You feel so good Angel. I am so proud of you for taking me through the pain. Fuck I can feel you getting wetter and tighter.” he goes harder “I’m about to cum Minho” I moan “Me to baby, omg me too” He goes harder causing us both to cum again. He came so hard his body was shaking. He bites my shoulder as he fucks me through the rest of my orgasm.

He pulls out of me and slides me down his body keeping me pinned between him and the wall until I am able to stand alone. “I can’t believe how amazing you are, Angel. The way you took me tonight is mind blowing” he kisses me and wipes my face. “This whole night has been incredible.” I admit. “I don’t know why I can’t keep my hands off you when I see you under the shower. It is something about the water cascading down your skin. I get instantly hard” He says moving us back under the water. I smirk up at him. “Good to know for the future” I giggle.

We each grab a wash cloth and start to clean each other. He is careful not to cause me any more pain as he rubs the cloth between my legs. I still wince a little because it is so sensitive. “You may need a couple days off” He winks at me. I nod in agreement. We finish our shower and he wraps me in a robe and my hair in a towel. “I really do enjoy taking care of you. This is such a weird feeling. I have never wanted to take care of a female like this. The urge just comes so naturally.” He says, folding me in a tight hug. “I understand that, I absolutely love taking care of all of you.” I smile up at him looking in his eyes.

The way he is looking at me I can help but give him the tightest hug. He picks me up and walks me back to the bed, then puts me down. “Oh I need a picture of this” pointing at the mess on his bedding. “You would have light colored bedding” I laugh. “You can’t brag if you have no proof.” he grabs his phone and takes a picture of the huge wet spot on his bed. “I’m proud of that and don’t feel like changing it so let’s go sleep in your room.” He grabs my hand and starts to leave his room. “Unless you want to sleep under Chan’s face we need to grab the blanket from the living room” I reminded him of what blanket I have.

That is exactly what he did. “I'm the only one you are gonna be under tonight” He winks. He grabs the blanket and we go into my room. He grabs my blanket and places it nicely over my loveseat and comes back. We take off our robes and curl up in my bed. “I do want to let you know I am truly sorry about how I reacted each time Jihyun reached out to you. I don’t know why I get so upset. I know I have feelings for you. That is obvious. Minnie called me out days ago. I just don’t know exactly how I feel, or if it is real.” I turn around so I am facing him, he wants to open up, I am not going to stop him.

I look at his eyes and I see the raw emotions. “There is no one rushing you to figure out how you feel. I know I have feelings for you as well. I have so much to think about. So I understand. The only thing that I ask is that you don’t shut down and shut me out. I am huge on communication. It is the only way things work out. I will never pressure you to talk to me. But always know that you can whenever you feel like it’s needed.” He nods and I can tell he wants to ask me something. “I am also an open book. So if there is something you want to ask me, then ask away. I can promise I will never lie to you.”

His face calmed as he took in my words. “I know you have feelings for Chan, All of us believe you are in love with him. How do you feel about the rest of us?” He asks the question that I don’t know how to answer. “You’re right, I do have deep feelings for Chan. Anyone can see that. I also have very deep feelings for you. I can’t explain how you make me feel. There is just something that keeps pulling me to you. The way I felt last night with you can Chan together, There are no words to describe it. All of you have taken a piece of my heart. But I can say it is very different and very strong with both you and Chan.”

He wipes a strand of hair from my face and kisses my forehead. “I never thought I could ever be affected like this by someone. Everyone I have ever met has been just like the one before, sees me for my looks, money, fame. But you, you see me as Lee Know. You see right through the shades that I pulled down on the world. I don’t know how you did it. You see past the idol persona and just see me.” he kisses my lips. “It’s because you are Lee Know. Your career, and fame doesn’t make you who you are. Yes it is the reason I am here and for that I am overly thankful. But, it’s your personality, heart and mind that is more important.” I easily answer

He leans in and kisses me softly, pulling me close to him. He reaches back and turns the light off. “Good night my Angel” he says, wrapping me up in his arms. “Good night my Minho” I say as I snuggle into his chest taking in the scent. Making sure to make a note of how I feel wrapped in his arms, the warmth, how safe I feel. I know he would never let anyone hurt me. I don’t have to question that at all. A feeling I am not used to. Feeling completely secure I drift off to sleep listening to his heartbeat.

When I open my eyes I see him next to me sleeping sweetly. Trying not to wake him as I get up, making sure to pull the covers up over him. I go use the bathroom, brush my teeth and hair. I take in the state of my body from last night. His marks are definitely darker than that of 3 Racha. My ass is bruised from side to side. I hate that I bruise so easily. I am still so very very sore so moving is not something that comes easy.

I remember that he wants me to pretty much walk around half naked. I selected a bra and crop tank top and shorts. None of his marks are covered. I put my hair up in the same type of bun with tendrils around my face. When I come out of the bathroom he is awake and a huge smile across his face when he sees me. “Ohhhhh Angel, you look so fucking hot with my marks on you. How sore are you right now?” he asks, licking his lips. “Sadly, I am very very sore” I reply. “Mmmm fuck. That is both so fucking hot and unfortunate” he says opening his arms to me. I instantly and happily go to him.

After a minute he starts to laugh which contains such an evil undertone. “What is so funny?” I question him. “I just remembered that I sent the guys that picture. So now all of them know what you look like naked and tied up.” This makes me laugh “Well breakfast may be a little awkward. Maybe I should cover up a little more?” I ask. “Only if you want me to cut up all your clothes, That image is not going to leave their minds no matter what you wear. Plus I want my work on full display. You are a masterpiece” He kisses my neck and jokingly pushes me so he can get up “Umm rude” I laugh “What? I have to pee, you were pushing on my bladder. It’s your fault I had to move.” He says sticking his tongue out and closes the door. There he is, Lee Know the jokester and goofy man that has a huge chunk of my heart.

He comes out a few moments later smiling and my eyebrows instantly pop up “Lee Know, what did you do?” I hopped off the bed walking to the bathroom. He grabs me and turns me into a kiss. “I didn’t do anything my Angel” he says running his hand down the side of my face. “Mmmmk” I said, trying to steady myself from not only the spin but his lips. Also he’s still naked and oooh I’ll never get over this view. He puts on his robe and tells me he is going to go get dressed and will meet me in the kitchen then walks out of my room.

I know he did something in my bathroom. That smile was too devious, so I walked in and turned on the light. Checking over the room and completely shocked because he in fact didn’t do anything crazy. I look at my phone to check the time ugh 8:10am. I can call my girls, just not on facetime, they cannot see these marks. I dial their number and got voicemail

“Hi my baby girls, I just wanted to call and tell you how much I love and miss both of you. The guys should be at the studio when you wake up in the morning so give me a call. I love you both”

When I walk out to the kitchen thankfully no one is there. Not sure if I am ready to face all of them after the picture. I know I am going to get looks and it’s gonna turn me on and I am too swollen to be turned on by all of them. I have to mentally prepare myself. I started getting the coffee ready as promised, Lee Know did indeed meet me in the kitchen. He comes in wearing a black and electric blue track suit with a white tank top under. Him in white tank tops… UGH, he looks so sexy. I swear this man..

He comes and spins me around, pulls my shorts down just enough to see the deep purple bruises he left on my ass, then fixes my shorts back. He sees the back of my legs where his thighs slammed into me and the bite marks he left on my side and back. “We really did amazing work last night.” He says spinning me back around. “You look absolutely gorgeous.” He steps into me, I can’t help but touch his chest running my fingers across the hem of his tank top barely touching his skin. “Last night was epic, and worth every bit of pain I feel. Thank you for treating me so well Minho” Me calling him Minho caused a guttural growl to escape him. “Are you sure you are too sore?” He asked, looking very hungry. “Oh yeah, I’m swollen af” I replied, kissing him.

He hung his head “Fuck” is all he could say. I giggled at him. “Why are you laughing?” That made me laugh a little harder. “It’s your fault, you fucked me too good and too hard that now you can’t fuck me again” He opened his mouth like he was going to say something, then shut it again and groaned. I kissed his cheek and turned to get the coffee and I felt his hand come across my ass causing me to yelp. “OW!, what was that for?” I ask him while rubbing my now hurting ass cheek. “Couldn’t resist,” he smirks and walks to the bar.

The way I want to throw something at him right now. That fucking smirk I swear, I do love how playful he is today. I fix him his cup of coffee and bring both of our cups to the bar sitting next to him. “You want something specific for breakfast?” He chuckles “Yeah I want something I can’t have.” I roll my eyes at him “Have you learned your lesson? You have only tortured yourself.” I said to him. “Aren’t you tortured too?” this makes me full on laugh

He forgets that I am a kpop stan and that I was tortured for years. “Baby, I am a multistan. I live in the land of being a horny, thirsty, feral hot delulu mess, I know how to deal with it.” He nods in understanding. “Good point. But just curious, what other groups do you like besides us of course. I shake my head “Let’s see, Monsta X, BTS, NCT, SuperM, Got7, Ateez, EXO, KARD, TXT, Shinee, Seventeen, The Boyz, SF9, Pentagon” He sips his coffee quietly looking at me “And you have biases in each group?” He asks, giving me the side eye.

The switch up is real with this one. “Of course I do. That comes with the territory of being a multistan.” I study his face. “You aren’t jealous are you?” He laughs “Why would I be jealous, I have you right here.” OMG he’s so cute “Right and the other groups don’t know I exist. So there is that.” I say teasingly. The way he looked at me made me choke on my coffee. “So if they knew, things would be different?” I go and wrap my arms around him “Not even a little bit different” I kiss his forehead and cheeks and finish on his lips.

He pulls me off him, “You have to stop, or I am not going to be able to hold back anymore.” The devilish thoughts that came through my head. I grab his hand and walk him to my room. “What are you doing?” He asks as he closes the door. “I don’t want my Minho to be tortured anymore” I say sitting him on the bed and kneeling in front of him. “You treated me so well last night, you made me cum so many times, and so very hard. So I just want to say thank you.” I kiss his lips and pull his pants off.

His dick is already rock solid and ready. I push him back so he is on his elbows and lower my mouth onto him. “MMMMM yes, that’s my angel” I take him all the way down my throat and slowly back up. Making sure to use my tongue as much as possible. “Oh sweet fuck that feels so good” I start to go faster he is breathing heavily and pulls my head off his dick. “I want you to bite me, I want to feel it when I walk.” He points to his hip where no one would be able to see. I sink my teeth into his skin and he moans so loud. OMG that was so hot.

He points to the other side, I move and bite there as well he arches off the bed I quickly take him back in my mouth and he starts to ruthlessly fuck my throat. “Fuck you look amazing with your lips around my cock.” He grabs his phone and starts to record. I am so turned on I start to go harder and deeper on him, gagging on his thickness. My eyes are watering. I dig my nails into the top of his thigh right where it meets his hip. He moans a little louder so I do it on the other side as well. He starts to fuck my face harder. I know he is about to cum. I take him all the way down my throat, swallowing as I go bringing him over the edge.

He empties his load down my throat fucking my face until he lets go of every drop. His body is quivering as I take him out of my mouth. “Holy fucking hell, I never knew how good it would feel to be bitten like that” he pulls my lips to his. “I fully enjoyed doing it. It’s not like I can leave any marks anywhere else on any of you. Y'all show too much skin for me to have fun.” I say when we break our kiss. “That’s Chan and Felix. I’ll stay completely covered for you to mark me up baby.” The grin that comes across my lips. “Don’t play with my emotions Lee Minho, Because the way I want to mark up your back….Fuck!.” I am now chewing my lip horny as ever thinking about it.

I get up so he can move. I need to go get stuff ready for breakfast. He wraps his arms around me and we walk out of my area giggling like highschool kids. We go into the kitchen and I see the coffee pot is half empty “Oh fuck” I say looking around. “What?” he replies. “The coffee pot is half empty and we left our cups on the bar so I could suck your dick. I’m in trouble.” I whisper to him. “Baby I can guarantee that when any of them lay eyes on you no one is going to be thinking about coffee.” I grin “Good point, I have to cook” I kiss his cheek and wiggle out of his arms and head straight to the kitchen.

I see 4 cups are gone. Chan’s is not one of them, oh thank goodness. I grab a mixing bowl and the ingredients to make pancakes. Thankfully I have some pork belly left over to cut for bacon. I have enough potatoes to make hash browns. I start mixing the pancake batter and Han comes around the corner. wrapping his arms around my waist and kissing my neck. “The view, and sounds we were given last night, brought me back to when I was between these thighs” He runs his hands down to my mound. “I know for a pure fact you are too sore, I heard you cry and I came so hard. But when I can, you are going to have to use your safe word to pry my face away from this delicious pussy.”

I can feel myself getting wetter the longer he stays pressed against me. He reaches over and makes his coffee. Still fully attached to me he takes a sip, buries his face in my neck “Why are you so addicting, I don’t understand.” he asks, with his lips against my skin, my entire body shivers “Ugh, I gotta move.” He pushes away from me joining Lee Know at the bar. “Doesn’t she look amazing with my marks on her Hannie?” Lee Know asks proudly. “She does and I want to add more.” He replies. “Not only does she look good with them, she’s amazing at leaving them too.”

Hans eyes full with hunger and lust. “She marked you? Where?” Lee Know stood and I quickly turned and saw my bite mark on his hip. My mouth instantly started to water. I had to turn back to the pancakes before I attacked him. “Good thing it’s where you stay covered.” Out of the corner of my eye I could see movement. I turn my head and come face to face with Seungmin. He was standing so close to me as he reached to make his coffee. “Good morning Noona.” his eyes never leaving mine. “Good morning Minnie, did you sleep well sweetheart?” He smirked, “You can say that.” then walked away.

Looking at the cups I know that Chan and Felix are left and I hear them coming. I pour their cups and move over so I can cut up the pork belly. I can instantly feel their eyes on me. “Damn hyung.” I hear Felix before I feel his fingers run across the hem of my shorts, chills went straight up my spine. That’s Chan’s touch. I turn and he is right behind me, Felix to his right. “How badly are you hurt?” he asks, his voice a little huskier than normal. My mouth is instantly dry. “I’m not hurt, just swollen and very sore.” He is biting his lip so hard it looks like he might break skin.

I swallow hard at the look in his eyes. “She was so perfect for me last night” Lee Know bragged as Chan stepped back to take in the full view of my body. “Baby girl, why did you pick this outfit to wear?” He asked as he took in the bruises and bite marks. “Lee Know told me to wear something like I wore in the gym, just not a tee shirt.” I heard Felix hum in appreciation “Genius idea hyung” I hear I.N say as he walks past

I have to get Chan and Felix to move because I am getting way to horny and I need to cook. I move back over to the coffee and hand them their cups. “Here is your coffee, now get out of my kitchen so I can cook breakfast.” I somehow manage to steady my voice. The 6 of them sit at the bar watching me which I am used to. I put on the pork belly and hash browns and flavor the pancakes. As those cook I bring the toppings to the table.

As I am walking back I see Hyunjin and Changbin walking down the hall. Both of them stop when they see me. I smile and wink at them and go back to the stove. A moment later I see them walk past and join the others. I am trying to not think about the fact that all 8 of them saw me naked and tied up spread wide open. Trying not to think about the fact they heard every little sound that has been pulled out of me the past few nights. I focus on cooking, what I am good at, what I am here to do.

My hash brown and pork belly are done so I put them in the warm oven so they don’t get cold. Making sure to put extra butter on the potatoes to keep them from drying out. I make all the pancakes and smoothies at the same time. Putting the plates out and getting the meat and potatoes out of the oven I plate everything. As I am about to grab some plates to bring them to the table a pair of hands run down my arms to my hands stopping me. “Let me help you with that, Noona.” I.N says, “Thank you Innie.” I look up at him. He smiles down at me and kisses my forehead.

He and I take the plates to the table and I see that my seat has changed yet again. I am now seated between i.N and Seungmin across from Lee Know, Han and Changbin. I am looking at all of them and I realize they all look so fucking good. I wonder if there will ever be a time that I can say that they do not look good. I wonder if it is even possible. They say they don’t look good all the time but I honestly can’t see it. Like even when they make faces at each other. It is adorable.

Just like my waffles I put butter, peanut butter and honey on top and take my first bite. Without even thinking about it I do my little happy dance because it tastes so good. “That was so cute.” Felix says with a little giggle. I looked up and everyone was watching me and smiling. “What was?” I asked, confused. “That cute little dance you just did.” Seungmin replied. “Oh gawd,” I laugh. “I never realize when I do it.” I go back to eating. “Do you always put that mix of toppings on your pancakes and waffles?” Han asks. “For the most part, sometimes I will have butter and syrup. But mostly this is my go to.” I can’t help but notice everyone is watching me eat.

Chan has not taken his eye off me since he came out of his room. Neither has I.N, they both have a similar hunger in their eyes. Everytime I take a bite their look grows darker. I test my theory and take a sip of my smoothie and lick my lips. Yep, it is like I can see them salivating. I notice it from Felix and Hyunjin as well. “Lee Know, can I talk to you for a quick second?” I ask. “Of course” he follows me into my room. When I close the door he instantly puts his mouth to my neck. “Oh no you don’t” I stop him. He looks a little shocked.

When he looks in my eyes he knows that I am serious. “What?” he asks. “Did you happen to send the video of me sucking your dick to any of the guys?” He looks a little confused “No, that is for my eyes and I also didn’t ask you for permission.” he wraps his arms around me “I promise I would never send anything to anyone without you knowing.” I wrap my arms around him. “Thank you for that.” I kissed him. “Ok, let's go back.” I grab his hand “Ugh, fine.” He says walking like a toddler that just got in trouble. He walks back to the table pouting his lip, and I can’t help but laugh at him.

I make eye contact with Chan and his brow is raised “Everything ok?” Before I can even say that everything is fine Lee Know pops up and says “For some reason she thought I sent you guys the video of her swallowing me whole.” I drop my jaw “Lee Minho I swear.” he laughs at my reaction. Everyone has dropped their silverware and are now giving him a death glare. “What? It’s the truth.” he says, continuing to eat. I am looking at how everyone is staring at him and I can’t help but laugh as I take my last bite of my breakfast and get up from the table.

He looks up from his food, “What are you laughing at, you’re the one that asked.” I look at him through the bar “Yeah, I did. But you are the one that told them there is a video. So if you don’t come home with them tonight from the studio that is on you my baby.” His head pops up as he realizes what I mean. I come back to the table sitting down bringing my knees to my chest and enjoy the chaos that is slowly unfolding laughing as Han seems to be cussing him out in Korean.

Next thing I know Chan’s eyes are on me. I stop laughing. “What did I do?” I asked, shocked. Chan stands walking my way. I pop up out of the chair and go running. “Oh no you don’t.” He catches me in like 2 steps, he wraps his arms around my waist and lifts me off the ground “YA!!!!!!!!” I yell out, “Holy shit you’re fast.” I say as he brings me back to the kitchen. “I swear you two are such a problem.” Chan says, setting me back in my seat. “I didn’t do anything. I asked him a question AWAY from everyone. HE told everyone..” I said pleading my case. “You let him make a video” Felix said “Nope, I let him fuck my face. HE recorded it and let you all know. I am innocent.” The way everyone looked at me

All I could do was sit back and giggle “How can you act as if you did nothing wrong here?” Changbin said. “Easy, I didn’t. Chan, I.N, Felix and Hyunjin kept watching me eat. I got suspicious of Lee Know so I asked him. He opened his big mouth and repeated what I asked. So how did I do anything wrong?” I said, taking a sip of my smoothie. “It’s the visual, we all know how big he is, we have all seen him naked. So now ALL of us know you can swallow him.” Seungmin said.

I laughed again, “If I am being honest right now, there should only be 4 people at this table upset with the visuals.” I giggled. “Why is that baby girl?” Chan asked. Oh of all people. The one I have swallowed the most at the table. I busted out laughing. “Chan, you should be least upset. I’ve had your dick down my throat more than anyone else at the table, then Lee Know, then Changbin and then Han. In that order. Hyunjin. Felix, Seungmin and I.N are the only ones that should be upset. They have now seen me completely naked, tied up, heard me get fucked ten way to Sunday and know I can deep throat a big dick and haven’t been involved, even though they have seen me cum. So why you 3 are making a fuss is beyond me.”

All of them looked at me completely shocked. “Now why don’t all of you knock it off and finish your breakfast so I can clean these dishes.” I say take another drink of my smoothie. They all sit down and finish their food. “We will clean up after breakfast for you.” Han says sweetly. “Thank you Quokka.” I say blowing him a kiss. He smiles his big beautiful grin at me. He knows how to melt my heart. Well damn having that type of reaction was really hot. They need to hurry up and go to the studio. My overly thirsty ass needs a break lol.

Once they finished eating 3 Racha got up and started to clean. I looked over to Lee Know “What?” He asked. “Help them.” I said with the most mom-like tone I have had to use in a while. He nodded and got up to help. “Come sit with me my babies” I said to the remaining 4. They all hopped up, big ass smiles plastered on their faces. As we walk into the living room I hear the others start bickering in the kitchen. “Is there a reason ya’ll are fussing right now?” I yell out “No!” they all say. “Ok, good.” I replied. “OMG that was hot Noona.” Hyunjin says as we sit on the couch. I can’t do anything but laugh.

Felix sits and I lay my head in his lap with my legs over Hyunjin and I.N. Seungmin sits on the floor in front of me. Felix lays his arm across my chest, Hyunjin traces the bruises from the ties. My body reacts to their touch causing me to have goosebumps. “These bruises are darker than before, do they hurt more?” Seungmin asks as he runs a finger over the bruises by my hips. I reach over and run my fingers through his hair. “No, maybe the ones on my ass hurt worse, but I bruise so easily I can smack into something and it will look like I am being abused. So bruises on me look way worse than they actually are.” I explained.

I am starting to get cold and shiver a little. I.N notices and reaches behind him for the blanket. “Ya! Where’s the blanket?” smiling I look around Hyunjin “It’s on my bed, can you go grab it please?” Without hesitation he gets up and grabs the blanket. He comes back and covers me over. “Thank you sweetie.” I say as he takes his place back on the couch. I can still hear the water running in the kitchen so I am guessing they are actually doing the dishes instead of using the dishwasher.

Me and the boys have all curled up under the blanket. Felix lays his head back playing with my hair, Seungmin has rested his head half on Felix’s leg half on my shoulder with an arm over me. Hyunjin and I.N have curled up under my legs. Both of them were holding my hand. This is how the 5 of us fall asleep waiting for the other 4 to finish their chores after acting all crazy at breakfast.

POV if the 4 in the kitchen

Lee Know, Han and Changbin are washing, drying and putting away the dishes by hand while Chan is looking through the fridge and cabinets and finishing the list of things we need. “I will give this list to Jaeyoon. There is no way Cristy will be able to bring this home alone. I wanna get her, her license and a car for herself. I don’t want her to feel caged in here.” Chan says. “We need to start helping her learn the language. I don’t like the thought of her feeling lost.” Han points out. “Yeah, we need to help make her feel at home here and like she belongs. She will always miss home, and honestly I am afraid that will make her leave us. Especially if she doesn’t feel happy in this country.” Lee Know admits which shocks the others.

When they finish with the kitchen they go to Chan’s office to find out information on how I can get my license. “I’ll have to make sure she has all the necessary paperwork. For now we'll just get her a driver. That way she can come and go as she pleases. She can see the sights and doesn’t have to stay in the house all the time. Especially with us going back into the studio.” Chan comes up with a plan. “But who can we trust enough to take care of her? I don’t want it to just be someone random.” Changbin pipes up. Everyone nods in agreement.

Chan thinks for a while before he speaks again. “They also have to speak English…. YA! Ugh, we will go through the staff roster and see if we have anyone available. If not we will speak with JYP to see what we can come up with. For now, Jaeyoon is the one we will intrust with helping her with things like shopping.” Chan says. “He just better keep his hands off my angel.” Lee Know warns and the others agree. “Alright so that is settled for now. Let's go get the others and go to the studio.” Chan says as he closes his laptop.

They walk out of Chan’s office and back to the living room and find me surrounded by the 4 remaining members. All of us sleeping peacefully on the living room couch. Chan quickly takes out his phone, snapping a picture. He is so proud of his younger members. They all gathered around me to make me feel safe. “She really is so beautiful when she sleeps” Han whispers “She is, look how happy she looks. How happy they all look.” Chan boasts. “She is our miracle.” Han says as he can’t take his eyes off my face..

Chapter Text

They stand there taking in the view for a few more seconds before joker Lee Know takes over. He somehow maneuvers around seungmin and lays on top of me. The others are warning him. “Bro she’s gonna beat your ass” He is shushing them “I’ll take whatever punishment my angel wants to give me.” laughing “I’ll make sure to tell her you said that “Changbin says. He slowly lowers himself on me so the wind isn’t completely knocked out of me.

Me

I am brought out of my sleep by the fact that It is getting so hot in the house and I am having a hard time breathing. My eyes flutter open and I see Felix asleep above me. So much pressure on my abdomen. I look down and see nothing but black hair. I instantly recognized the scent “Lee Minho get off me, I can’t breathe!!” He is laying on top of me pinning Seungmins arm on my stomach, Hyunjin, I.N. and my hands are now pushed into my crotch. Lee Know takes this moment to reach under the blanket and tickle me knowing I cannot move at all.

I am struggling to get out of this, trying not to hurt the others, each of them now awake trying to free their hands. I am laughing “LEEE KNOOOWWW stoooopppp.” Hyunjin and I.N manage to get their hands free, Seungmin is almost free. “Seungie, get free!” Hyunjin says Felix is trying to help Seungmin and they finally succeed. Once out of the way I fling Lee Know on the floor by bucking my hips just right. Then I roll on top of him, closing off his arms in the blanket. “I am sooooo getting you back for that.” I warn him and kiss his nose.

Everyone is now laughing at Lee Know who was shocked at how quickly I was able to cover him before he got up. “He said he would take any punishment you wanted to give him.” Changbin said “Ohhhh really, thank you for that information Binnie.” I look back at him. He is smiling and pretty sure only staring at my ass. I look back at the man I have pinned under me. I know I am really gonna be petty with my punishment. So I sat up straddling him rubbing my crotch on him as I do. “Mmm what are you gonna do to me angel?”

Reaching up to fix my hair I know that my top has raised so he is getting a view of the bra I am wearing. Which is black lace and very see through. I can feel him getting hard under me. “That’s the point baby, I’m not going to do anything to you.” I say standing over him “Ohh this view is so fucking hot.” The laugh that escapes me is pure evil. I walk over to Chan planting a kiss on him that makes his knees go weak, same with Han and Changbin.

Each time I break the kiss I look back at Lee Know knowing how hard his dick is under the blanket. I go to Seungmin to make sure his arm is ok, and check on the others giving them kisses. Then I go to my room and put on sweatpants, big baggy long sleeve shirt. Take my hair down and put on socks. When I come back out to the living room his eyes darken. “Oh she’s good.” I.N says laughing. He knows exactly what I am doing. “What do you mean by that?” Felix says. “This is his punishment for tickling her.” Seungmin says. “She covered his marks. He won’t see them again.” Chan said. “Damn baby, you are mean.” Han said.

The smile that escapes my face when my eyes meet Lee Knows. “Is that right angel, You are going to deny me the sight of my marks?” Looking at him with the most seductive look I can produce which causes a pleasing reaction from his brothers. “I’m not just denying you any further vision of the marks on my body. I am also denying 3 Racha.” I answered. “Us? What did we do?” Han said. “You didn’t stop him and laughed while he was tickling me. So nope, the 4 of you don’t get to see these marks. Which really means the 4 of you don’t get me until these marks are gone. So at least 4 days.” I smile so wickedly

The looks that were shot to Lee Know were both hot and intimidating at the same time. “Damn so we are cut off from seeing them as well?” Felix asks. I look at him running my thumb across my bottom lip in the most Lee Know-like fashion I can. “Oh no baby, you 4 aren’t cut off from anything. In fact Felix, since the night you made me cum from that voice of yours I have been wanting to find out what else you can do with that beautiful mouth of yours.”

Before I know it he is walking over and smashing his lips to mine. Moaning into my mouth I part my lips letting his tongue assault mine. Wrapping his hands in my hair he exposes my neck and sucks the biggest hickey I have ever had “hhmmm Felix ahh” I moan out completely turned on yet again being worked over by Felix infront of his brothers. “Just a small preview of what I plan on doing to you with my mouth” He warns. “Great fucking preview” I manage. “Now if you’ll excuse me I am going to go in the kitchen and make you all a lunch to take to the studio before I fuck Felix right here for all of you to watch.”

Going into the kitchen I look to see what we have and I decide to make some ramen. As I am preparing my broth Chan comes in and wraps his arms around me. “Are you really going to deny me because of a joke?” Chan asks. “No, it is not because of a joke. I am upset with the 4 of you. I did not want to be honest in front of the others because I didn’t want to come across as mean. I will talk with you tonight when you guys come home from the studio and I am no longer upset.” I answered him honestly. “I don’t like the thought of you being upset with any of us. Please talk to me or I will not be able to focus at the studio.” Chan pleads.

I know that I cannot be a distraction for him so he and I will have a conversation. 'Hyunjin, sweetie, can you come here please?’ I yell for him. He comes into the kitchen right away all smiles. “Can you do me a favor, I have to talk to the boss man for a minute. Can you stir this broth for me please? Every 2 minutes, once it starts to boil, put this bag into the broth and turn the heat down to medium. By then we should be out of his office.” I instructed him, “Of course.” He grabbed the spoon. “Wouldn’t this conversation go better in my room?” Chan smirked, “Absolutely not.” I said sternly. Chan’s face was covered in worry as he and I walked to his office.

We walked into his office and I shut the door behind me. I never thought I would be this upset at any of them but I am. “Why are you so upset baby?” I could hear the worry in his voice. “Because Chan, Seungmin could have seriously gotten hurt. His arm was pinned under Lee Know. None of you could see how we were actually laying because of the blanket. If I didn’t have the motherly instincts to control the way my body moved under Lee Know, not only could Seungmins arm have been broken, but I could have hurt I.N and Hyunjin because they were under my legs. The 3 of you just sat and watched, and laughed without realizing the seriousness. I know that you would never purposely let anything happen to the members. I know how protective you are of them, but none of you really paid attention.” I could see the hurt in his eyes from the realization of my words. It was bringing me to tears

I stood and walked around the desk and sat in his lap. He couldn’t look at me. I lifted his chin to bring his eyes to me. “Channie, one thing you need to know about me, is that I am all for having fun. But like you, not with the risk of someone getting hurt. I talked to Seungmin, he is fine. His arm is not hurt in any way. I also believe in not having conversations like this in front of others. So that is why I had to play it off like I did. I didn’t want anyone to know I was upset.” All he could do was shake his head.

The tears started to stream down my face because I don’t want to be the reason he is feeling any type of hurt. But I promised them I would never lie to them and he asked me to talk to him. He wrapped his arms around me “Please forgive me.” he said crying into my chest. “Channie look at me.” He brought his eyes to mine. “As soon as Seungmin said he was not hurt in any way I had already forgiven the 3 of you. I just needed to get over being upset. It is a mom thing. We protect differently, at least I do.” I lean in and kiss him. “You and I are way more similar than we both thought.” He said. “Yep, which means, you no longer have to do things alone. I will protect all 8 of you with my life, I can promise you that. Now come on, I gotta get back to my ramen”

Going back out to the kitchen just as predicted, Hyunjin had just turned the dial down to medium. “Noona, are you ok?” He asked, coming up to me and wiping a tear from my face. “Yeah Jinnie, I am ok. I promise.” He wrapped me in his arms. “I don’t like seeing you cry. How can I make it better?” I looked up at him and cupped his face. “You already have Jinnie.” He leaned down and kissed my lips. “You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. I hope you allow me to show you just how beautiful you are.” He said and walked away.

Chan walks up behind me and puts his head on my shoulder. “See, you are the light in our life. I have seen Jinnie with other females. He has never looked at someone like he looks at you. None of us have.” With him attached to me we walk to the stove so I can check on my broth. “Mmmm that smells amazing.” He says as I lift the lid. “Imagine what it would be like if I made it from scratch. This is the quick version for you for lunch. Wait until you have the one for dinner.” He smiles, “I can’t wait.”

Portioning out 8 servings of the noodles with the veggies in a bowl with a lid. Then thinly slice some fish, placing it on some plastic wrap and rolling it then covering it with a plastic bag. I pour the broth into the steel storage bowl they have. Cover it with plastic wrap, foil and then the lid with 4 snaps. I wrap 3 towels around it so if any liquid should spill the towel will catch it. Then of course separate bowls to heat up the broth to piping hot to cook the noodles. Packed it in their cooler bag ready for them to go.

I move the bag to the kitchen table “You’re lunch is ready to go” I let the guys know. This is their first actual day back in the studio in a week. It is going to be so weird not being with them all day. The last time they went to the studio was our first meeting. They were gone for like 3 hours, then they spent a few hours in Chan’s office. Good thing I have homemade ramen to make to keep me busy.

The guys get up and come give me hugs. Their hugs have been great before but now they are a little tighter and kisses all around. “We won’t be too late, we only have 2 tracks that we are working on right now. So it won’t be an all nighter or anything.” Chan says, wrapping his arms around me. “That is really good to hear. I don’t like when you spend all night in the studio and end up being sick because you aren’t sleeping.” I told him honestly. “You are so good to us baby, What did we do to deserve you?” Chan says, nuzzling my neck.

The smile on my face is huge. Looking in his eyes I touch his beautiful cheek. “It’s actually the other way around. I need to know what I did to deserve you all.” I replied, watching them all at the door. “One of us will text you once we are on our way home.” Hyunjin says. “Ok, I should have dinner done around 7-8. So I’ll let you know. If you aren’t going to be done just send someone back with this pack so I can pack dinner up for you all”. Chan leans in and kisses my lips. “ I am sorry about earlier, I really don’t like the feeling of you being upset with us.” I nod “I don’t like it either. But I promised I would never lie to you.” Running his thumb across my lip “You have no idea how good it feels to have someone in our lives like that.” All I can do is smile at him.

The others are waiting patiently at the door “Are we going or what?” Lee Know says. “Ya! Yes, we are going.” Chan rolls his eyes then looks back at me. “Don’t miss us too much, baby girl.” He said walking away. “No promises,” I replied, smiling at all of them. Once they all walk out the door I go back to the kitchen and pull out my whole chicken so I can begin the process to build my broth for dinner tonight. I also have the stuff to make kimbap. So they will have a good dinner. I am hoping it won't be at the studio. This will be the true test to see if any of these feelings are actually real. Time apart.

The next few days I hardly see any of them. They are starting to get back in the swing of things. We always have breakfast together. We have got a routine going that either Me Chan or even Lee Know will cook breakfast. I send them on their way with lunch and prepare dinner. Sometimes they make it home and sometimes they send Jaeyoon to pick up dinner. I always make sure to have some set aside for him as my way to thank him for coming to get the food. He and I make plans to go to the store the next day so I can get the ingredients I need for Han and Felix’s birthday dinners. I told Chan that I would love for them to be home on those days. He promised me we would spend them together.

The day before Hans birthday

We finished our breakfast that Lee Know made. “That was really good. Thank you.” I say getting up to gather the plates. As I am taking the dishes to the kitchen Chan gives me some news that makes me super happy. “We finished working on the tracks. So now any work that we need to do can be done from home for now.” I quickly look through the partition. “Christopher Bang don’t play with me. Are you serious?” He is laughing “Yes I am serious.” My eyes light up and I am so happy. I didn’t realize how much I have missed them until this moment. I haven't seen them for almost a week other than breakfast and one or 2 late night dinners and then they go to bed because they are so tired. “That’s the brightest smile I think I have ever seen on your face since you have been here Noona.” I.N states. “I have really missed spending time with all of you. I am so excited to have you all home for a couple days.” I confess.

Everyone is smiling and happy at my reaction. “We are equally as happy to see more of you.” Felix says. “Jaeyoon will be here in about 15 minutes to take you to the store and then we will spend the rest of the day today doing whatever you want.” Chan says as he receives the text. “Ok, let me go get ready. Honestly I don’t care what we do, I am just looking forward to being here with all of you.” I say and walk to my room.

I quickly wash my face and get dressed in jeans and a tee shirt, putting my hair up in a ponytail. I walk out with enough time for me to grab the list of everything I need when Chan comes out of his office to tell me he is here. “Ok, I promise I won't be long.” I give him a kiss and walk out to meet Jaeyoon. He takes the 30 second drive to the store and we both grab carts. For Han’s dinner I am making a huge hot pot spread. So I grab a mix of meat and seafood, veggies and noodles plus all the trimmings. Felix specifically requested jjajangmyeon because like me it is his favorite.

Walking through the store it was so easy for me to fill the carts with everything I needed because I am also going to make them a cake. Jaeyoon and I went to check out and I was informed that I am not allowed to use my own card to buy food for the house. JYP provided Jaeyoon a card for me to use for food. “Well I guess JYPapi is good for something” I laugh. “Ugh please don’t call him that.” Jaeyoon says disgustedly. His reaction was epic. He had me cracking up in the line, people were looking at me funny.

Once we got out of the store I started laughing again. “What is so funny?” He is now looking at me crazily as we pack the bags in the car. “The fact that only you and I knew why I was laughing so hard, everyone was looking at me like I’m a lunatic which made me want to laugh harder” he cocked his eyebrow. “Must be an American thing. It wasn’t embarrassing for you to have people staring at you?” He asked me. “No, I don’t let others' thoughts of me stop me for being who I am. My favorite quote is ‘You can either love me or hate me but I will always be unapologetically me’ and that is something I live by.”

When we get in the car he looks at me sideways “What?” I ask him. “Nothing, you are just a very interesting person” He answers back driving out of the parking lot. This makes me laugh again. “Oh you honestly have no idea how true that statement really is.” We are both cracking up as we pull up to the house taking all the bags in. Chan is at the table when we walk in and seems to be instantly interested in what we are talking about that is so funny. He looks at us with his classic raised eyebrow and tilted head. “Uh oh, chefy is in trouble.” Jaeyoon teases me. “Shut up.” I say smacking his arm as we grab the last of the bags from the car.

Once we have all the bags in, Chan looks between Jaeyoon and I “Did you buy out the whole store Noona?” he questions. “Close enough.” Jaeyoon says. I am stunned because Chan has never called me Noona and honestly it was hot af. “Come on crazy girl, let's get this stuff put away.” Jaeyoon says, grabbing my hip. This action is not missed by Chan. Well shit, now I really am in trouble. I think as I turn to put stuff away. “Don’t be slow now.” he jokes, tossing things my way. “Listen, I’m not slow, just old.” I say jokingly. Jaeyoon rolls his eyes at me.

I pushed his shoulder “Why did you just roll your eyes?” He giggles “Because the fact that you just called yourself old is funny af to me.” I am laughing now. “I am old.” He is looking at me like I just said the most disrespectful thing. “You can’t be anymore than maybe 30.” He says in a very serious tone. “Oh you’re a sweet one for that. My thirties have come and gone. I have 2 adult daughters back home.” I informed him. Chan has now come into the kitchen and is standing against the counter behind us.

I turn and see the death glare I am getting from him. Yep I'm in so much trouble as soon as Jaeyoon leaves. UGH why do I have to be so nice to people? “There is no way you are in your forties.” Chan decides to answer for me “Yeah she is. We had this same conversation the first night we met her.” Jaeyoon is shocked. “Yeah well you are still my crazy girl.” he looked at Chan “You know she had people looking at her crazy in the store because she was laughing. Which, with what she said, she should have been disgusted with herself and not laughing.”

I couldn’t help myself. I started laughing again. “You should have seen your face and then you would have known what I was laughing at.” Chan is now fully invested. “What did she say?” I am trying so hard not to bust out laughing while Jaeyoon tells him. “I let her know that she was no longer allowed to buy any food with her own money and that JYP had provided me with a card to give to her.” I can hear in his voice just how badly he does not want to repeat my words so I am turned around cracking up “She said ‘Well I guess JYPa-Papi is good for something’” he then has the full body shivers and I was done for.

I was laughing so hard I had tears in my eyes. I looked up at Chan and the look on his face sent me. I ended up sitting on the floor staring at Chan’s shocked face and Jaeyoon’s look of horror, just laughing. Hyunjin came out to investigate the noise. “What is going on in here?” He asks “Trust me Jinnie you don’t want to know, I wish I never would have asked.” Chan says holding his stomach which makes me laugh even harder. I am holding my stomach while literal tears are running down my face.

Jaeyoon reaches down grabbing my hand pulling me off the floor. “You ma’am have a twisted sense of humor.” he says wiping a tear off my face. I instantly bend and grab another bag trying to stop myself from reacting to the fact that Hyunjin looks like he is ready to fight someone. “I told you that you had no idea, that doesn’t even scratch the surface.” I say putting my sauces in the cupboard. Thankfully Jaeyoons phone goes off. “Well I have to go, I am needed back at the office and thanks to you I don’t know if I can look at this man without wanting to hurl.” I am laughing again, “You’re welcome.” is all I can say.

He is shaking his head “Hope you guys have a good night. I’ll text you later, crazy girl.” He says walking out. I can feel both Chan’s and Hyunjin’s eyes on the back of my head. I turn and look at them. “What?” I say as I put the last item in the fridge. “He’s awfully friendly with you.” Hyunjin points out. “I was just about to say the same thing.” Chan agrees. I take a deep breath and think of my words before I speak. “I mean him and I have had a chance to talk while he is here when he picks up your meals. He is a cool guy.” I say dismissively. Please let it go….. I know they won’t but I can always hope.

At this point the others are starting to walk out. They all instantly feel the tension in the room “Everything ok?” Han asks. “Yes, everything is fine. Chan and Hyunjin are mad at me because I am cool with Jaeyoon.” I replied. “What do you mean by ‘cool’” Lee Know asks. “That means we have had conversations about movies, food and dogs.” I grab my phone out of my back pocket and hand it to Chan with the messages between Jaeyoon and I. “Read them out loud if you want.” Chan sees my face and closes my messages and wraps his arms around me.

He buries his face in my neck, “I’m sorry baby girl, seeing him touch you and just be so comfortable with you drove me insane. I wanted to throw him out as soon as he grabbed your hip.” I wrapped my arms around him. “Chan, I told you I have no interest in him. I am not attracted to him.” I said back. “You aren’t?” Felix questioned. I giggled at how shocked he was. "No, I mean I’m not blind I can see he’s hot but I have no attraction to him. There has to be more to someone than just looks for me to have a real attraction to them. He’s friend material. That’s it.” I shrugged. “Wow, all the girls around the office fall over him. Almost as much as they fall over Jinnie.” Seungmin says

I have to think about that for a second. Jaeyoon is about 5”9. He has short black hair, no visible tattoos, kind of looks like a mix of Haechan and Wooyoung. “I mean I can see it, he’s not ugly by any means. I just don’t have that type of connection with him. Like I said before he’s a cool guy and has been friendzoned.” I have everyone looking at me like I am crazy. “So, you just said he is hot, you think that we are hot. What makes us so different?” Han asks.

I swear I feel like I will be defending myself to them forever. “There are so many differences between all of you and him. The connection I have with you all came so naturally and so fast. Him and I have barely even connected on a friend level. I can spend hours sitting here talking to each of you and I have. Whereas the conversations I have with him last about 5 minutes on average. He is literally just a cool guy to talk to and he takes me to the store. That’s it.” I say. “Ok, we will let it go, there will be no more questions.” Chan warns. “ I mean you can ask all the questions you want. I’m not mad about it, and I will also never lie. I have zero interest in him and if he ever tried to make us anything more than friends I know how to shoot someone down.” I let them all know

They all smile, “Oh we know” Lee Know says smirking. I smile at him because I know exactly what he is referring to. I look at the time and it is 10:30am. I realized we were up early af today which, has not been happening lately. I picked burgers for lunch and I am making homemade fries to go along with it. “I will start making lunch in about an hour. So what should we do until then?” I ask with a big smile on my face. “There really isn’t anything much we can do in an hour so I guess we can just go in the living room and chill. You want me to help with lunch?” I.N asks. “No sweetie, thank you so much for offering but I want you guys to fully enjoy your time off.” I respond.

We start walking in the living room and Felix wraps his arms around me. “Spending as much time as we can with you is how we will enjoy our time off.” He kisses my cheek from behind making me fully blush. “That makes me feel so special” I say as he sits us down on the couch and me on his lap. “That will forever now be known as the CrisLix spot” Hyunjin jokes. “Yeah this spot does bring back some rather..ahem..fond memories” I say. Felix bites my shoulder through my tee shirt “Mmmaahh, dammit Lix, you can’t do things like that right now.” I say

Everyone's eyes darken when they hear me moan as a reaction to Felix biting me. “So you really do enjoy being marked up?” Seungmin asks me. “Oddly enough, I used to hate it, but that was before…” I stop mid sentence, remembering my night with 3Racha where I actually enjoyed being marked up for the first time. “Before what baby girl?” Chan says. “Before 3 Racha got their hands on me.” All 3 of them looked at me with hunger in their eyes. “Oh really” Changbin says “Yep, that following morning when I saw the marks you 3 left I was actually turned on by it. Which never happened before.” I admitted

Before I could realize why Felix was moving my hair he pulled my shirt down and sunk his teeth into my shoulder “Ahhhh fuck mmmm” I moan biting my lip “I couldn’t resist” Felix whispers after removing his mouth from my shoulder. “Ooo the face she just made,” Han says, biting his lip. “Sorry I couldn’t help it, We were talking about marking her and I remembered how good it felt when I left my first mark that following morning. I had to do it again.” Felix admitted. “Careful before I leave another wet spot” I joke. “I would love to see how big of a wet spot you could leave.” Hyunjin says. Jeezus fuck he has got to stop saying shit like that. UGH

I hear Lee Know’s evil laugh and then all of their phones go off “Oh fuck, hyung is that what I think it is?” I.N says. My eyes lock in with Lee Know and he turns his phone. He sent them the wet spot from his bed. “LEE MINHO!!” I say popping up off Felix’s lap he gets up and runs away “I swear I’m gonna get you!” He is laughing as I chase him through the house. He runs into the gym and I am trying to catch up to him.

When I get there he is up against the wall and grabs me around the waist sending us spinning and crashing to the ground pinning me beneath him. We are both laughing as we hit the ground. “I swear you are such a pain in my ass Lee Know.” I am trying to catch my breath which is not easy because I have this smart ass laying on top of me “Oh that was so much fun” he replies. “You keep teasing them with images of me and your face is gonna end up on a milk carton” I say laughing. “They love it.” he says giving me a kiss and helping me up off the floor.

We turn toward the door and everyone is right there and for some reason they all look hotter than normal. “Well fuck” I say taking in the sight in front of me. “What Noona?” Seungmin asks. “You all look sexy af right now. Like more than normal and I am not sure why.” I responded, licking my lips. “That’s a compliment I’ll never get tired of hearing.” I.N says. Seungmin walks up to me without saying a word, he grabs my chin lifting my eyes to meet his. Omg this is so hot, slowly he lowers his lips to mine and kisses me an actual kiss for the first time.

He wraps his arms around my waist bringing my body flush with his. My arms instantly go around his neck as I part his lips with my tongue. I can still taste the blueberries on his lips he was snacking on. As our tongues intertwine with each other he moans into my mouth. The sound sends a shiver straight through me. His hand travels up my back and into my hair. He tugs just enough to pull us apart. “Your lips feel amazing Noona.” He dips his head kissing my neck, from just under my jaw down to the base where he sinks his teeth “hhhmmm” I moan at how good his mouth felt on my skin.

Once he is satisfied with the mark he removes his mouth from my neck and brings his lips to my ear, “I couldn’t handle being the only one in the house that hasn’t had a chance to taste your lips. You drive me absolutely insane. If I ever have the chance I would love to show you exactly what I mean.” he whispers and walks out of the gym leaving me breathless and oh so very turned on. It takes me a few to process what just happened. “Oh the fucking doberman.” I say catching my breath. I look at the others and they are completely shocked by what they just witnessed..

I am looking at all of their faces and they are all reading the same. They just experienced that display for the first time. “I need to go make lunch. It is way to fucking hot in the gym as per usual.” I say fanning myself. But first I am so tired of wearing jeans, so I head to my room to change. I wanna be comfortable but cute at the same time. I put on a pair of leggings and a tank top then go start cooking. I am so happy they have a table top griddle so i can do this all at one time. In no time I get the burgers and fries cooked and the table set and I am calling everyone to the table.

I decided that I am going to sit across from Chan today. Seungmin, IN, Felix and Hyunjin sit to my left and Han Changbin and LeeKnow sit to my right. “We haven’t had burgers in forever,” Changbin says as we all start eating. “Oh we are so spoiled.” Chan says, taking his first bite. I watch as his eyes close and a slight smile spreads on his gorgeous lips. His reaction to the burger is so sexy it makes my mouth go dry. Wow, I didn’t realize his reactions were that hot. I make a mental note to watch him eat more often.

I start eating and I feel Han hit my leg. I look over at him and he leans in. “You are in trouble” he whispers, “I guess it is a good thing I am staying with you tonight.” I informed him. He grins so wide “You are?” I shake my head “Stop flirting.” Felix says. Han and I both crack up laughing. “Sorry..” he manages. I catch a look of Chan and go back to my food. We are all enjoying the food and talking about how to spend the rest of the afternoon when Chan snaps his head at me causing me to almost choke on the fries I’m eating. Lee Know looks at him confused “You good hyung?” he asks “Baby girl, you wanna explain this?” Chan says, looking straight at me. ‘Explain what?” I ask which makes him snicker

He looks at me a little more serious and I squirm cause holy fuck. “Baby girl…..” he says with a tone that speaks to only one spot on my body. “Yes, Channie?” I say sweetly. Thank gawd this table is long I think to myself. He runs his tongue across the bottom of hip lip and I know I am about to get fucked up. He scoots his chair back and I instantly get up and run to my room. I hear him coming and by the time he finds me in the living room I am already naked. “FUCK” I jump in his arms smashing my lips to his and within seconds he is thrusting himself inside me.

He pushes me against the wall and starts to fuck me. “Fuck I have missed you.” He says as he rails me into the wall “I’ve missed you too baby.” I say kissing his neck. It has been over a week since the last time he and I were together. “I’m about to cum, please cum with me sir.” I whisper in his ear and he starts to fuck so hard and fast I am trying to hard to wait for him. “Oh fuck, I am so close” He says. I tighten my grip on his dick matching his thrusts and we both explode. He smashes his mouth to mine to keep me from screaming.

The guys have been teased enough. They don’t need to hear me cum in the middle of lunch. Once we have both come down he walks me in the bathroom and takes me off his dick. “Well that is one way to get out of a punishment.” He says cleaning me up so I can put my clothes back on. I look in the mirror to fix myself back up “There is always a method to my madness Channie.” I say smacking his ass and go running back to the table laughing.

Everyone looks so confused as to what is going on. Han is laughing his ass off because he knows. Chan walks up behind me wrapping his hand in my hair tilting my head back “We will discuss this later.” he warns and walks back to his spot. Fuuuckk that was so hot. “What is going on here?” Felix says with so much confusion in his voice. “There is a piece of pineapple in my damn burgah.” Chan replies. I throw my hands up “YES! My STAY heart is so happy.” Everyone falls out laughing and I realize how absolutely in love I am.

Chapter Text

I watched him walk back to his seat, which MMM was wonderful. He sat back down and was looking between his plate and me. All the kids are applying the pressure “‘Eat it, eat it, eat it” they are all saying while tapping on the table. Chan sighs, twists his head and in one bite finishes his burger. The entire table erupts in cheers and laughter. Chan joins in on the happiness around the table being such a great sport with my joke. My heart swells with absolute love.

The chaos I caused is starting to calm now. “OMG, Noona, this was the best prank ever,” Hyunjin says, holding his stomach from laughing. “Thank you babes, that was always one of my favorite clips from his lives so of course I had to try and hear it in person” I replied with the biggest smile on my face locking eyes with Chan. “Well you pulled it off and luckily your burger actually tasted great. It wasn’t as painful to finish.” He replied. I clapped in happiness that he enjoyed it. “I grilled the pineapple before putting it in the meat.” I admitted.

Everyone is settled back down and finishing their lunch when Seungmin asks “I gotta know what happened when you ran to your room, we were all expecting to hear hollering and ass slaps.” He said laughing. “I hid behind my bathroom door, he never found me. There was an ass slap though. Only it was on his ass.” I said with a devilish grin “Damn you’re good.” Changbin said. “Lot’s of practice, 2 older brothers, a tomboy sister and 2 male cousins helped raise me.” Lots of nods to my admittance.

We have all finished lunch and Changbin and Felix help me clean up “Thank you both.” I beam at them. When we get to the living room Chan is searching for a movie on Netflix for us all to watch. My phone goes off and everyone looks at me. “Relax it’s Courtney” They all turn back to the TV happily. I shake my head walking to my room

“Hey bestie!!”
“BESTIEEEEEEE” he voice rings out
“OMG I miss you!”
“I miss you so much, how are you”
“Girl, I am doing really good. How are you and the girls?”
“We are good, They stay busy. Jaydan is doing so well with her tattoos. She has given me 3 already. I love being the one she practices on lol.”
“That is so awesome. I am so proud of them both.”
“So how is it going with the guys?”
“It’s so amazing, it is so much better than I could ever imagine. The only bad part is they have had to get back to their normal life, which of course I knew was going to happen. But I really do miss them so much when they are not here.”
“Girl, I can so hear it in your voice. You are in love.”
“I am, I really really am.”
“The question is, with which one.”
“Girrrrrrrrrrrrllllllllllllllllll”
“Chan is a given, he has owned your heart for a long time, who else has made their way into your heart?”
“Yeah, Chan is more amazing than I ever thought possible. Actually seeing how he works, how he continues to take care of the guys. Even how protective he is over me.”
“Wow girl, you’ve got it so bad for him. I have never heard you have that tone before.”
“I have never felt like this before. I have always adored him for how he was with the guys, his work, and STAY. But, actually being here and becoming so close with him, with all of them really. I never knew I could love so much in my life.”
“Are you going to tell them or him”
“That’s I love them yes, that I am IN love….no. I know I could never make any of them truly happy. I could never give anyone a child, plus with my age. They deserve to be 100% happy, not be with an old lady. So I will continue to love them and take care of them like I have been and be in love quietly.”
“Girl, think about it before you make that type of decision. You never know what could happen.”
“Ugh, ok anyway, they are all out in the living room. Do you want to say hi?”
“AHHH YES!!!!!!”
“Ok, just don’t freak out like last time when you see Felix. He looks SO good today.”
“Just today?”

I bust out laughing walking to the living room.

“Just a second, I’m gonna turn my camera on.” I warn her
“Thank gawd I look cute” she laughs
“You always look cute” I say as I am walking around the corner. Again all eyes on me.

I smile at them all “Courtney wants to say hi” I inform all of them handing the phone over to I.N’s outstretched hand and go to my spot between Felix and Lee Know. “She’s not gonna freak out when she sees me again is she?” Felix whispers. I couldn’t help but laugh “I mean to be fair Felix, you are unbelievably hot, so no promises.” he laughs at the same time we hear Courtney explode in laughter. I turn back right as Hyunjin steals my phone from I.N.

Watching them each talk to my best friend and just accept her makes me fall harder. I didn’t think that was possible but it is happening. By the time Han steals the phone the girls have both joined in on the call ‘QUOKKKKKKAAAAA” I hear Faith yell. They have all talked with my girls a few times over the past few conversations so they no longer freak out. “How are my favorite girls doing?” I hear him ask. Tears are threatening to spill from my eye and I start to chew on my cheek when I meet his eyes. He gives me that sly smile and a wink and continues to talk with all three of them, making them laugh in true Han fashion.

Chan takes my phone next. “Heeeeyyyyyyy Chan” all 3 of them say in unison. Ugh here we go. “So, you dating my mom yet?” I hear Faith ask boldly “FAITH LEE” I yell “Well shit, hey momma. I love you!” She laughs embarrassedly, “I love you too child.” Everyone is trying to hold back their laughter including me. Chan goes back to the conversation asking about work and school. He is really good with them. “Your girls really know you huh” Lee Know says. “Lol they have dealt with me being a delulu mess over all of you for 5 years babe.” I shrug. He smiles as he is handed the phone by Seungmin.

I love the fact that all of them are so comfortable talking with my 3 girls. It truly means the world to me. I didn’t realize I was hugging my knees and smiling so big while I listened to them talk. “You look like a teenager in love.” Felix whispers. “It just makes me so happy to hear all of you talk with my 3 girls.” I whisper back to him as Lee Know reaches across me handing Felix my phone placing his hand back on my thigh. “Hi ladies.” he greets them with his gorgeous ass smile that just melts me completely. “They are so much fun to talk to” Seungmin says “There is no mistake about them being just like you. They are amazing.” Chan beams “They truly are.” I agree.

Felix busts out laughing at something they said drawing my attention back to them. “Ok, here is your mom, Have a great night. Oh, Courtney, I have to agree with Cristy. You always look cute.” He then hands me the phone. I see Courtney silently freaking out

“Hi my babies”
“Hey momma, how are you?” They are trying to sound normal after Felix little flirting with Courtney.
“I’m doing good, I miss you guys.”
“We miss you too.”
“What are you doing?”
“We are about to watch a movie since the guys have the day off”
“Oh well, have fun with that. PUT ON SOMETHING SCARY” Faith yells out
“Ugh you and scary movies.”
“Yep.” She smiles so big in the camera
“How is work and school going?”
“School is stressful, being a lawyer better pay off because this is insane. For me work has been great. I have already had a return client bring in a friend”
“I am so proud of both of you.”
“Thank you momma!”
“Alright my girls I am going to go now. Y'all need to go to sleep.”
“Ugh forever being a mom.”
“Well yeah, I mean I am your mom.”
WAIT before we go.” Jaydan says and then whispers something to Faith
“Are you close to the guys?”
“I’m in the living room with them?” I reply hella confused
“QUOOOOKKKKKAAAA where are you?” Faith yells

Han comes over and plops on my lap causing me to groan and the shocked faces of the 3 on the phone.

“Yes my girls.”
“Where is Felix?”
“Right here” He says crawling onto my lap as well to put his face in the phone
“UGH you do realize that I am under here.” I say in distress
“You’ll live mom” Faith says
“Thanks for caring,”
You’re welcome. Anyways, back to you 2.”
“Uh Oh are we in trouble?” Felix asks cutely causing the girls to giggle
“No,” Jaydan laughs
“Ok, good.”

I can hear both the girls start laughing before they break out singing happy birthday to them in Korean. All the guys start cheering and I am chewing my cheek again trying not to cry.

“OMG Thank you” They both say
“You’re welcome, we won’t be able to call for the next couple days so we wanted to be the first to wish you both happy birthday!”
“Well you definitely made this year's birthday the best ever already.” Han says
“Yay!! We are so happy we got to talk to you guys but we do have to go so mom doesn’t yell at us.”
“OMG stop haha, I am not that mean”
“SHIIIIITTTT, don’t lie to them.” Jaydan says making everyone laugh as Han hands me the phone
“Y’all are lucky I’m in Korea.”
“Oh we know” they both laugh
“I love you 3 so much.”
“We love you tooooo. Good night!!!!!!!!!!!”
“Good night” I say hanging up

I see Han and Felix both emotional. “That was probably the best birthday gift ever” Felix says, eyes rimmed red. ‘I agree, they are just as amazing as you are. You have no idea how much that meant.” Han said as he took his seat trying not to cry. “Yeah, they definitely know how to show how much they care about someone.” I say proudly, "They got that from you.” Changbin says. All I can do is shake my head in agreement. “You did so well raising them. Especially as a single mom.” Lee Know says “Thank you.” I lean over and kiss his cheek. “Ok, no more squishy stuff I don’t wanna cry” I admit. They all giggle at me as I shake my arms and roll my head to settle my emotions.

Chan settles on a movie that none of us have ever heard of or seen and we all settle in watching it. I am following along with the subtitles and laughing right along with them. All of a sudden I see one of my favorite actors come on the screen “Ahh Park Hyungsik!!” I hide my face all of a sudden embarrassed at my outburst “Figures hahaha” Seungmin says I tap his head since he is sitting in front of me. “Leave me alone” I look back up making sure not to look at anyone's face.

I place my chin on Seungmin’s head, laying my arms over his shoulders. I feel both Lee Know and Felix put their hands on my back and lean in. Again feeling so safe and so loved I smile and continue to happily watch the movie. I try not to react as Hyungsik comes on screen and is shirtless. But inside I am screaming, he is so hot. Seungmin reaches up covering my eyes. “You aren’t allowed to drool over anyone but us” He says

He’s so damn adorable I think as I kiss the top of his head. “His abs rival Channie-hyungs” Felix says, my head instantly pops up to a scene where he is in the gym. “Gawwwd damn” I say without thinking about who I am in the room with. “Hey!” I hear Chan say. I look over and he raises his shirt. “You got these here, remember that.” my eyes follow his hand as he rubs it over his amazingly delicious abs. “Mmm yes I do.” I say licking my lips. Fuck he knows just how to straighten me out. I go back to watching the movie “Damn I need to work out more.” Seungmin says. “Yeah me too cause I want that reaction.” I.N says. “Both of you need to hush, I already drool over all 8 of you. So don’t sit here and act like I haven’t displayed how sexy I think you are. You both have made me say a lot worse than just gawd damn as a reaction.” I said

Seungmin laces his fingers through mine “Is that so?” he asks. “Yep, he may be sexy but I have never said I’d lick the sweat off him. I sure af have said that about all 8 of you.” I said with my whole chest. Seungmin turns his face to me and I look down at him. “You are making it so difficult for me to control myself around you.” his tone was so fucking sexy i got goosebumps “That is a nice warning to hear.” I replied, giving him a kiss.

He lets go of one of my hands and somehow manages to maneuver his arm around me pulling me onto his lap and deepens our kiss. “YEAH GO SEUNGIE!!” I hear the guys cheer. He doesn’t even react or break our kiss, it makes him add more passion. His hands are in my hair, parting my lips with his tongue. We are in a full on make out session. Fuck he knows how to kiss. His lips are so soft against mine, our tongues doing a perfect dance in each other's mouth. Intertwining with perfect rhythm

All of a sudden he breaks our kiss, slides me off him “FUCK WOMAN!!!! How do any of you keep your hands off her?” He stands and stalks around the living room into the kitchen. “It’s not easy man.” Changbin says I am now sitting on the floor not exactly sure how to feel about what just happened. “Min-” I start to say but he stops me “No! I can’t even hear my name come out of your mouth right now. I have to regain my self control and you saying my name may just push me over the edge” Jaw dropped. That was the hottest thing he has ever said to me. “One of you switch me places please, she can’t even touch me right now, I might explode if she does”

With that I get on the couch back between Felix and Lee Know. Han gives up his spot to his very charged younger brother. I watch as he sits down, hunched over elbows on his knees “He’s gonna completely destroy you if you let him get his hands on you.” Lee Know warns “I hope so” I say my eyes are still locked with Seungmin’s. He’s the one that breaks our eye contact by looking at the TV. I grab the blanket off the back of the couch and curl up under it in my own little bubble. Still trying to sort out all these feelings I am having, I am more confused than ever before. How can I have feelings for 8 men? Younger men at that, how did this become my life. I was just supposed to be a chef.

I snuggle up against Lee Knows shoulder and put my legs over Felix and make a pillow for Han to rest his head against my thigh. Right as I got comfortable I felt my phone buzz. I pull it out and see a message from Chan

Chan [3:29pm] Told you that you have some type of power over all of us. I have never seen any of my boys like this before.
Me [3:30pm] How does it make you feel?
Chan [3:30pm] It doesn't matter how it makes me feel. What matters is how you feel. You are not pressured in any way to have any type of relationship with any of us.
Me [3:31pm] I am well aware of that Chan, you know that I can tell someone no if I wanted. That’s not the issue. How does it make YOU feel seeing me with any of them other than you. Because there are obvious feelings between you and I. This is something that I need to know.
Chan [3:33pm] This is not a conversation that we should have over text. So now that I know you want to have this conversation we will. I heard you tell Han you are staying with him tonight. So next time we have a night together we will talk.
Me [3:34pm] Ok, first off how did you hear me say that, I was whispering, and yes, I want to stay with him for his birthday. Are you fine with that?”
Chan [3:35pm] Of course I am baby. I am not jealous of you being with any of them. I’ve told you before, you were made for us.
Me [3:36pm] Yeah, we definitely need this conversation.
Chan [3:36pm] We do.

I see him put his phone back in his pocket and I do the same. We finish the movie in silence. I now have no clue what is going on and I am lost in thought thinking about what Courtney said ‘Girl, think about it before you make that type of decision. You never know what could happen.’ Her words keep playing over and over in my mind. I have fallen head over heels in love with Chan. I have feelings for all of them and I don’t know how to process this. I have never thought about being in a poly relationship. I don’t even know if I am in a relationship or what any of this is. I just know these 8 men own my heart, mind, body and soul.

Lee Know is now moving me so my head is on his lap resting his arm across my chest. I scoot over pressing my thigh into the back of Han’s head which he is fine with. Felix switches his body so he intertwines with my legs and rests his head on my stomach. Not really sure how we made this comfortable but it really is. I love being surrounded by them, touch is such a love language for me. “Noona, your phone.” Felix says breaking my thoughts. “You can get it out of my pocket and see who it is.” I told him. “Wow, that's a lot of trust.” I.N says. “I have nothing to hide from any of you.” I say reassuringly, Lee Know tightens his grip and kisses my forehead

Felix grabbed my phone and looked but the notification didn’t show. “All I see is that you have a text, but not who it’s from.” he goes to hand me the phone. “14-20-03” telling him the code. He unlocks my phone and checks my messages. “It’s Jaeyoon, he said ‘Just so you know I had to spend all day with JYP and it has been rough between trying not to randomly laugh and hurl. Just thought you should know. Have a good one crazy girl’” Chan and I both burst out laughing. “Reply with ‘LMAO’ the smiling devil emoji and ‘try not to hurl in your car’ and the crying laughing emoji” Chan laughs harder “You are evil.” He says through his laughing

I am cracking up and everyone else is confused. “I don’t know if we should ask because the last time something like this happened and JYP was involved the answer was terrible.” Han said. Which made me laugh even harder. “It’s close but not as bad, you probably still don’t want to know.” Chan said, wiping a tear from his eye from laughing so hard. “This is from the conversation this morning. Noona said something crazy to Jaeyoon and then it was repeated to Channie-Hyung. Noona was laughing so hard she was on the floor in tears. What did you say?” Hyunjin speaks up

I am now laughing so hard that there is no sound coming out of me and tears are coming down my face. “I don’t think I can repeat what she said.” Chan says, trying to calm his laughter. I reach up, wiping the tears off my face and trying to breathe. I disrupt the others from the comfort that we have to sit up, because I already know there will be reactions and I know they are not going to let this go. “Are you sure you want to hear this story?” I ask before I tell them. Looking at all their confused faces while they shake their heads yes. “Alright, can’t say I didn’t warn you.” Chan laughed, getting ready to hear the story again.

I am trying not to laugh again so I can begin. “When Jaeyoon and I went to the store this morning he told me that I am no longer allowed to use my own money for food because the company has finally supplied me with an expense card.” I start laughing again because I already know what is coming “So he handed me the card and I said… ‘Well I guess JYPapi is good for something’” I am dying laughing because as I predicted Lee Know, Hyunjin and Felix all got up walking out of the living room. Han has spun around with such force and a horrified look on his face I am now doubled over holding my stomach I can even look at the others

Chan is laughing at their reactions not feeling bad at all “I warned all of you” he yells out. “You say some of the most out of pocket shit baby girl.” Changbin says. “OMG my stomach hurts so bad.” I managed to get out through the pain of laughter. “You know we see that man all the time. Now I am going to hear your voice in my head calling him that every time I see his face.” Lee Know grimaces. “It’s better than see-” Han covers my mouth before I can finish my statement. “Don’t you even think about it.” he warned. “I swear I’m gonna make her eat tissues instead of Jinnie next time.” Lee Know says, that sent me.

I have finally calmed down from laughing and checked my phone. Jaeyoon sent another message

Jaeyoon [4:43pm] Wow, joking about my pain. Some friend you are.. I swear I’m throwing hands the next time I see you…
Me [4:57pm] LMAOOOO, I’m the best friend, and I got my gloves prepared!
Jaeyoon [5:01pm] Listen, not like I’m afraid of a woman or anything. But, you don’t happen to work out with Changbin do you?”

I hollered making everyone look at me again, I handed my phone to Lee Know and he read the text out to the group “HAHAHAHAHA yeah she does buddy, not in the same way though” Changbin laughs. Lee Know replies back and hands me my phone

Me [5:03pm] I do, actually, he’s helping me build up a lot of different muscles

Ugh fucking Lee Know I roll my eyes at him

Jaeyoon [5:04pm] Well good, then you might stand a chance,
Me [5:04pm] Never thought I wouldn’t. Gotta go cook dinner, tell JYPapi I said hi
Jaeyoon [5:05pm] YAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! Don’t call him that!!!!

I put my phone on the table next to the couch and plugged it in. “What do you guys want for dinner tonight? I honestly forgot to plan something.” I ask everyone. “I kinda want pizza.” Chan admitted Mmmm pizza does sound amazing and honestly I would not mind going back on my rule for one night since I am cooking a spread for Han tomorrow. “Now, that, we can order out and I am all for it. Mostly because I don’t have the ingredients and I don’t want to go back to the store. But next time I will make my homemade pizzas.”

Han hops up to go get the menus from their favorite pizza places. “What don’t you like on pizza baby?” He asks, coming back to the living room. “Olives, mushrooms, onions, anchovies. Everything else I am good with. Even pineapple.” I wink at Chan “I knew you would eat pineapple on pizza.” He said “Oh and I even eat mint choco, it’s my favorite ice cream” I say. “Of course you do.” Changbin said. I just smile as sweetly as I can.

The 3 of them go through and get a bunch of pizza and salad for dinner. It arrives about 30 minutes later. We laid it all out buffet style and ate in the living room in front of the TV. We put on some of their funny moments from YouTube at my request so I can show them my favorites. It was so nice to just relax with them and enjoy our time together. Chan’s spicy noodle clip came up and he went to skip it. “Christopher Bang if you skip that clip I swear to all the gawd above you will not be between my legs for 3 months.” I warned locking eyes with him. He sat that remote down so fast “Smart move hyung.” Seungmin said laughing.

Our eyes are still locked and the way he is looking at me is different than normal. There was no warning behind it. He was looking at me as if he was turned on by the fact that I just threatened him with my body to get my way. He and I will revisit this look later. “Man, you are vicious, would you really make him suffer for 3 months if he would have skipped it?” Han asked. “There are certain things you don’t mess with when it comes to a Kpop stan. One of them is their favorite moments. So yes, and I would have made it stick and I would have been petty AF. Now shh hehehe I wanna watch” I replied.

I brought my knees up to my chest watching one of my absolute favorite moments of Chan. I couldn’t help but smile and laugh and swoon at how adorable he was on that live. Biting my lip while watching him box the air. I know for a pure fact I made a noise when he said he wanted to take his clothes off. I will forever react to that part. When it is over it is the clip where I.N comes into Chan’s live dancing to Maknae On Top. I have now walked over and gotten the remote to put on random moments playing Lee Know yell ICE CREEEEAM. Hyunjin spilling his coffee on his shirt, to him telling Chan he doesn’t need anymore caffeine. Han making eye contact with Chan and then his knees going weak. Changbin singing Karaoke. Just all the moments that have made me so happy over the years.

I think I got so lost I forgot that I was literally sitting in the same room with the very group I was watching on the TV. Not even paying attention to them being in the room with me. I put on the solo stages from the DominATE tour. They have never seen me in STAY mode. There was an edit that had all of them in one video so I let it play. It was amazing, the video was clear, they cleaned up the audio so I could hear the songs. Of course the order of the songs were from tame to hot, so Seungmin, Lee Know, Han, Felix, Changbin, Hyunjin, I.N, Chan.

I did tell them that I will turn into a feral delulu mess over them, well watching these stages they got to see what I meant. From the lip biting to the mmm’s and fucks and whatever else may have escaped my lips while watching these performances they got to see it all. After Chan falls back the video ends and I am so turned on I am brought back to reality because I hear a throat being cleared. I pause the video and look around the room, all of their eyes are on me. Saying nothing at all I get up and go to the kitchen for water.

I am standing at the counter drinking when I feel hands move over my hips and dip into the waistband of my leggings moving through my folds circling my clit. My knees go weak because I am so turned on. I feel lips on my neck as his fingers dip inside me two at a time. “Hmmm fuck” I whisper. His body pressed against mine, keeping me standing. He brings his fingers back to my clit making quick work to bring me over the edge. His lips and tongue have never left my neck, his free hand travels up my body over my breasts and replaces his lips. As he applies the slightest pressure I am pushed over the edge and I cum right there at the kitchen counter.

He removes his hand from my pants and steps back enough so I can move. As I turn around I am met with Hyunjin as he lifts his fingers to his lips tasting my juices for the first time. This isn’t Jinnie I am looking at, this is stage Hyunjin. “Holy fuck” is all I am able to say reacting to the absolute hunger in his eyes. He leans into me pressing his lips to mine for a sweet but seductive kiss. “The moans that you let escape your pretty lips while watching us on stage was beyond hot. I just needed to know how turned on you really were by watching us. You didn’t disappoint Noona, and you taste amazing.” He whispered and walked away.

When I am able to focus again I see that all of them have yet again watched me cum. Again I am so fucking turned on I don’t know what to do with myself. I turn and finish my water, wash the glass and put it away then go clean myself up and put on dry pants. “Oh these fucking men I swear to gawd, I am going to fight all of them” I think to myself walking back to the living room. I reclaim my spot on the couch. “So that is what you mean when you say feral delulu hot mess?” Changbin says. “Yep, not even gonna lie, I got lost in everything as soon as I took the remote from Chan.” I replied.

I still have not made eye contact with anyone because I am still trying to process what just happened in the kitchen. “What do you mean by lost?” Han says. I finally look at him and oh gawd I cannot wait to feel those lips “I mean the moment I was controlling what moments I was watching, the fact that you all were in the room was lost on me. In those moments it was just me being a STAY. In my mind I was alone watching youtube like I used to do after work. So everything you just witnessed from ‘ice cream’ to Chan falling off the stage was me as a STAY in true form. Because you all were only on the TV and not surrounding me.” I fully admitted.

I finally look around at all of them. “So the lip biting to me and Han playing guitar?” Seungmin asks “Natural reaction. I was not brought back to reality until one of you cleared your throat. I don’t even know who that was.” I said. “Yeah that was me, I could feel the heat building between your legs while my hand was on your thigh.” Lee Know said. “How wet was she, Jinne?” Chan asked “Soaked, and yes she tastes like heaven.” he replied never taking his eyes off mine. He has reached a new level of hotness.

I am the one that breaks eye contact with Hyunjin. His gaze got so intense I could feel my heart rate increase. “Your phone is going off again.” Felix says. “You know the code.” I responded not really caring who was on the other end. I was too busy running my fingers through Hans hair “Fuck baby that feels so good.” he moaned out. “Jaeyoon wants to know if you want to go get drinks.” Felix said. “Tell him ‘Thanks for the offer, but I have a lot of stuff to prepare for’ then send the party hat emoji and say maybe next time.” Within a second there was a response and Felix read it. “He said ‘You have fun with that crazy girl, have a good one.’” I laughed. “Say ‘you too’”

Felix replied and then put my phone back down. “I don’t think I have ever had anyone trust me that much as to give me the code to their phone.” Felix said, placing his hand on my back. “I have no reason not to trust any of you. I don’t care if you guys go through my phone. The only thing I ask is you don’t read the text between me and my girls, or me and Courtney because they tell me things they would not want you guys to know. But other than that, I don’t care.” I say sitting back so Han can move off the floor to sit on the couch between my legs.

Chan leans forward in his seat “So that means you just gave us access to your social media and everything. Why would you do that?” he asks. “Easy answer, to let all of you in. It is the only way to fully understand me. Plus I trust each one of you with my life.” I suddenly have a set of lips on each of my cheeks as Lee Know and Felix each lean in and kiss me. I am a giggling school girl when they do shit like that. UGH dammit. I wrap my legs around Han bringing him closer so he is laying on my chest. “I’m where I belong.” I say placing my hands on his chest.

Chan sits back with the sweetest smile on his face. “Made for us.” Changbin says, his head resting on the back of the chair. “Remind me to thank Faith for hitting the submit button the next time we talk to her. She gave me my angel.” Lee Know said, completely melting me. I lean over and kiss his forehead “Alright everyone we need to try and get some rest, we got birthdays to celebrate.” Chan says standing, “Oh I am so excited.” I say as I tighten my grip on Han, tickling his sides. “YA! Hahahahaha BABY! WHY!.” he laughs trying to get out of my grip “Cause it’s almost your birthday!” I get the right spot, he starts laughing still trying to get me to release my grip.

Chan walks over laughing at the sight in front of him. “Alright baby girl, you can torture him in a minute. I think everyone wants to say good night to you.” I release Han from my legs. “Damn baby your legs are strong af.” Han says, catching his breath. “Well I mean I carried a lot of weight around for 40 years, so yeah.” I joke, getting up off the couch. I.N is the first to wrap me up in a hug and kiss me goodnight, then Seungmin, Felix, Lee Know, Changbin then Hyunjin. As he wraps me in his arms he whispers to me “You are one of a kind, I am over the moon that you are ours.” He tightens his hug and kisses me good night. I’ll never get tired of those lips.

Chan is next to hug me. He picks me up wrapping my legs around his waist holding me tight. “Fuck baby girl, we really need to have that conversation. I have so much I need to say.” He says with his lips pressed against my neck “I agree, I do too.” I agree with him kissing the top of his head. He brings his face to mine. “Ugh I don’t want to let you go. You feel so good in my arms.” He admits as he kisses me. “I love being in your arms, But I need to be Han’s tonight. But soon sir I promise.” I kiss him back. He sets me down, releasing his grip and handing me over to Han. “I swear you better not go to your office and work at all. I know you all too well. These are your days off, I mean it…rest.” I warn Chan. He gives me that same wanting look from earlier. “I promise I won’t, baby girl.” He kisses me again and walks away.

Han wraps his arms around me from behind. “Mmmmm I finally have you all to myself.” He kisses my neck “Yes, let’s go to your room.” I say. “Can we actually stay in your room? I would like to be farther away from them. Kind of like we are out of town.” Han asked. “Of course, anything for my Quokka.” I agree “Oh how I love when you call me that” He says as we turn off the light and close ourselves off from the rest of the house.

When we turn the light on in my room he sees my blanket. “I am not fucking you on or under Channie-hyung’s face.” I crack up laughing “I’ll go get the blanket off the couch. I left my phone out there anyway. Can you lay the blanket on the sofa please?” He shakes his head and I go to the living room to grab that one. When I come around the corner I see Chan sitting in the chair. “What are you doing baby?” I ask “I forgot my phone and ended up sitting down to think.” He answered. “Are you ok? Don’t lie to me either.” I say sitting on his lap. “Honestly yes, tonight kinda cleared a lot of thoughts up for me.” His eyes let me know he is telling the truth. “Ok, baby. As long as you are good.” I give him a kiss. “I am now go, ring in my boy's birthday the right way.”

As I am getting off his lap he makes sure to smack my ass causing me to yelp “OW, what was that for?” I say rubbing my cheek. “Mmmm because I missed the way it felt.” His response did just what he knew it would do. Made me horny af. I grab the blanket and my phone, walking back over to him. “Please get some rest.” I say sweetly. “I promised you I would. I am going to bed now.” He reassured me. We kissed one last time and I went back to Han. who was sitting on my bed waiting for me. “Everything good?” I shook my head. “Yeah, just had to remind your leader to go to bed, he was sitting in the living room. He said he was thinking and that tonight cleared up some thoughts so he was good.” Han reached for me. “He will be fine.” saying as he pulled me into his arms.

He kisses me so softly “I’ve missed you so much, So many nights I wanted to come in here but I was so tired I knew I couldn’t please you.” He said sadly “You don’t have to please me to come lay next to me. Being wrapped in your arms all night long is something I am perfectly fine with. Sex is not a requirement, it’s a bonus. I will open my arms to you any time.” He looks deep into my eyes before laying me down. “You are so perfect, my sweet baby.” He brings his mouth to mine, his lips feel so good. His body fits so perfectly on top of mine. Our legs slightly tangled with each other. I bring my hand under his shirt to feel the smoothness of his skin.

He moans into my mouth as I run my fingertips across his back. He breaks our kiss long enough to take his shirt completely off so I have full access. He looks so fucking sexy kneeling above me “Don’t move.” I say reaching for my phone. I take a pic from my view and then he lays back on top of me and I take one with my hand on his back and then both of us looking at the camera. “These are so amazing, thank you for letting me take them.” He smiles at me “Of course, because I trust you with my life.” This statement means so much more coming from him. I see so much truth in his eyes, I can no longer wait.

I lift up, remove my tank top, and start to take down my pants. He takes over pulling my leggings down and places himself between my legs. He kisses the inside of my thigh up to my hip and then down the other side. “I cannot wait to taste you again.” He opens my lips and runs his tongue from my opening to my clit. “Ahhmm” I moan out as he circles his tongue through my entire pussy. Once he brings his mouth back to my clit it does not take long before he pulls the first orgasm from my body.

After he has made sure not to miss a single drop of my cum he kisses up my body sucking in each one of my nipples bringing a new life to them. He stands and removes his pants. The sight of Han Jisung naked is so beautiful, especially with him crawling up my body. He parts my legs with his body and brings his lips back to mine. He breaks our kiss looking into my eyes “Tonight I am going to enjoy you. I have no urge to rush, no need to be rough. I want to learn every curve, every spot that turns you on. I want to make love to you all night. Waking up holding you on my birthday will be the perfect gift”….

Chapter Text

His words mixed with the feel of his body on mine is driving me insane. His skin feels like silk under my touch. Reaching up, placing my hand on his face, he rests his beautiful cheek in palm. “My Quokka.” He smiles and brings his lips to mine. He lifts my legs over his and begins to enter me slowly. Moaning into his mouth as he fills me so sweetly. Once he is fully inside the only other communication between us is done with our eyes and bodies. He studies my eyes as he moves inside me, watching how I react to the way he feels. He listens to the sounds that he is pulling from me with every action.

His hands roaming over my body with his eyes following like he is memorizing the lyrics to a song. He dips his head down to the base of my neck and inhales deeply taking in my natural scent. He places small, sweet kisses wherever he moves to, making my skin come alive. He begins to kiss my jawline from earlobe to earlobe. Then brings his lips back to mine, parting my lips with his tongue. His every action is so passionate, so intentional.

His hand ran up my arm bringing it back to the bed to lace our fingers together. I can feel an orgasm building with every push and pull of his thrusts. I tighten the grip on his hand which makes him break his connection with my lips to focus on my face. “Open your eyes for me sweet baby.” he whispers. I open my eyes to see him looking down at me, the sight of him above me is so mesmerizing it makes me lose my breath. His gaze is so intense my muscles instantly tighten around him. He picks up the pace of his movements as if it was by request.

Our bodies move together like one, heavy breathing increasing beads of sweat have started to form over both of us and we move thrust for thrust. Both of us moaning with pleasure as we tip over the edge of what could possibly be one of the most mind blowing orgasms I have ever experienced. Our bodies move in sync with each other as we bring one another down from the high. He slowly lowers his body on mine as we are both shaking and trying to catch our breath.

He kisses my shoulder where he left his first mark as he slowly pulls out of me. “That was incredible.” He manages to say as he lays next to me. “I honestly don’t even know if that describes what that was.” I say, absolutely shocked at how amazing that whole experience was. He turns my body so I am facing him. “You know when I said I missed you it wasn’t just about the sex right?” Han asked, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. “I believe that, but why did you say you never came to me because you couldn’t please me?” I had to know the answer to this.

He placed gentle kisses on each one of my cheeks, my forehead and lips.“ I didn’t come because I knew I would only sleep. There would have been no conversation or anything. I didn’t want to make you think that I didn’t want to spend time with you.” He replied. “Han Jisung, please don’t ever think that. If lying next to me just to sleep means you are getting rest and relaxation then by all means come in. I really do enjoy being in your arms. Like I said before, the sex is a bonus, a huge and astronomical bonus, but never a requirement for you to be right here.” I say as I snuggle in his arms.

He wraps his arms around me bringing me closer to him. “I still don’t understand how any of this happened. When we found out that we were going to get a chef none of us thought we would end up here.” He admitted “I didn’t either. I never thought that I would get picked for a group that I was into. I truly did think I was going to get a girl group based on the house alone. I said honestly. He giggles “Well we lucked out” Han says kissing my lips as he moves back between my legs making love to me again.

The way he has been so gentle with me, he really is learning every single thing about my body. The moves he makes that quickens my breath. The different areas to kiss make me moan. The attention he pays to me is exquisite. I want to beg him to fuck me harder but the pleasure he is getting tells me not too. The way he switches between my nipples and lips as he rolls his hip into me is bringing me closer to the edge. “Play with yourself my sweet baby” He instructs me.

He watches as I slowly move my hand over my own body. He hums with appreciation as I pull at my nipples when I play with my breasts “Mmm yes” he whispers. I am watching his face as he sits back to watch me play with my clit. They way he bite his lip and snarls his lip increasing the speed of his thrusts fucking me hard. I am so close to cumming I match his speed on my clit. “Please fuck me harder, I’m so close” I beg him. He indeed dose fuck me harder.

My walls tighten around him as the mix of being fucked and my hand pushes me over the edge. “Fuuuuuucc” I begin before the power of my orgasm takes my breath away. He starts to fuck me harder through it, I have cum so hard I can feel my juices on my thighs. “Fuck that was so hot” He says as I start to come down removing my hand from my pussy. He then grabs my legs lifting them and starts to wreck me more. With the new angel he is successful in pulling another screaming orgasm from me before he switches his position.

He lays on his side putting my leg over his body and impales me again. This time it was not so gentle, causing me to yell out. “Gawd damn I’m fucking deep” he moans pounding into me. His dick is rubbing my g-spot with such force it won't be long before I combust again. He reaches up, taking my breast in his hands, rolling my nipple between his fingers, they harden in response and I arch my back. “Oh yes, so beautiful” he says “I’m gonna cum” I reply. Hearing this causes him to speed up even more. “Cum sweet baby” he says through gritted teeth.

He is railing me so hard digging his nails into my tits. I explode screaming out, causing him to follow. He thrusts so hard into me as he starts to cum he is unable to move as he squirts into me. After that we are both wrecked. Neither one of us is able to move or catch our breath. He hasn’t even pulled out of me, I can still feel his dick throb inside of me. After a few minutes our breaths have slowed and he is able to move again he pulls out of me and scoots up next to me.

He engulfs me in his body kissing my shoulder “There are no words for how good that was.” he says between kisses, “None at all” I agree. I am thoroughly wrecked and ready to pass out from the sheer force of that last orgasm. “We are going to have to get cleaned up and change the bedding before going to sleep sweet baby” He says bring my mind back awake. I am now very aware of the wetness I feel under my thighs. “Ok, just give me a couple more minutes. You just wrecked me.” he snuggles close “I happily accept that” he says and I can feel him smile on my neck.

After a few more moments we get up and access the mess we made. “Biggest wet spot I have ever made with someone” He beams. “I don’t see how that could possibly be true but I am happy it’s with me.” I replied. We make our way to the shower where as per usual I am fucked into the wall. He pulls two more orgasms out of me before he throws his head back and fucks me through his own. “We are never gonna have a fully hot shower together” He says, releasing my legs and holding me until I can stand. “We might have to start showering separately.” I joke “Fuck that.” He says pressing his lips to mine.

We move to the water and clean each other. I love how they all look in the water so I understand why they can’t keep their hands off me. “Are you hurting sweet baby?” He asks as he gently cleans my pussy. “Oh yeah” I wince. Hip lip snarls into a proud smile. I can’t help but laugh. “What is so funny?” He asks as I shut the water off. “Throughout my life I have been searching for 1 man that can do the things I like. Now I have at least 4.” His smile grows. “Ohhh sweet baby, you in fact have 8.” My jaw drops with his admission

We wrap up in our robes going out to my room. “Ugh that wet spot has soaked into my mattress” I say realizing we were only on my sheet and not any type of bedding. “Well shit, let's go sleep in my room and I will help you clean it tomorrow.” He says grabbing our phones off my table, lacing his fingers through mine. I turn off my light as we leave my area. “Quokka you got me so sore it hurts to walk” I admit as we walk out of my area. My eyes look for the “Mmmm” that was not from the man following me out of my area.

I.N is sitting in the dining room eating a sandwich, face now adorned with a sinister grin. “Nice work hyung” He says to Han. “Thank you Innie.” He proudly replies. I swear he just keeps getting cuter every day. “Are you hungry baby?” He asked me. “I actually am.” I realize. “Ok, go sit down and I will make us something to eat.” He quickly turns to face him “Don’t even argue, you were so good for me, I will be honored to make you food after that” he warns. “Yes, Quokka.” Is all I can say. The look in his eye and dominance in his voice makes me go weak.

I make my way to the table and sit next to I.N gasping a little as I sit. I look over and see the hunger in Jeongin’s eyes as he watches me. I have to bring one leg up to take some of the pressure off my swollen cunt. Thank goodness this is not a glass table because my goods would be on full display for all eyes if it were. I notice I.N’s eyes following my hands on my thigh as I maneuver the robe to cover as much as possible. He swallows hard as he watches my every move. “Noona you are too fucking sexy” he whispers out. “I can say the same about you.” I say reaching for his beautiful face.

When I touch him he shivers. “Are my hands cold?” I ask him. “No, just a reaction to your touch, it feels amazing” He admits and his ears go red. I smile at him. “You are so damn adorable Yang Jeongin.” Han walks in bringing me a sandwich and fruit with juice. “Yum, thank you Quokka” He smiles, going back to the kitchen for his own food. “He’s hooked on you, ya know.” I.N says. “Is he really?” I ask. “Yeah, honestly we all are. You’ve managed to place yourself in all of our hearts and none of us understand it.” His honesty takes me by surprise. “Sweet baby, are you ok?” I hear Han say sitting next to me. “Yeah, Quoka I am good.” I smile at him.

I.N finishes his sandwich and stands to leave the table. He leans down and kisses the top of my head. “Goodnight Noona, see you tomorrow. Good night hyung.” He says going into the kitchen. My phone buzzes and I grab it. It’s my alarm letting me know it’s midnight. “Happy birthday my Quokka” I lean over and kiss him. “He smiles “Best birthday ever.” He kisses me back. Right then everyone comes out “HAPPY BIRTHDAY HANNIE” all yelling. They all come in giving him hugs “Ya!!! I thought all of you would be asleep!” He says shocked

I am all smiles seeing this in person. “We were all in my office going over some stuff when we heard you guys come out. So we figured we would surprise you.” Chan admitted. The happiness that is on Han’s face is so heartwarming. My phone is going insane with notifications from STAY wishing him happy birthday. I let him look at everything as this comes in. He sits down literally in tears reading all the messages he is seeing from my friends on my different platforms.

He sees one pop up from my girls. They posted a video of them singing to him and he instantly saves it. “That one I need. That one means the most to me.” He says crying “They make one for all of you each year.” I tell them. “Seriously?” Hyunjin says. I shake my head trying not to cry. “I told you, you all are a huge part of our lives. You mean so much to the 3 of us.” I smile at him watching him replay the video of the girls. “They are just so precious.” He says. “Do they have bubble?” I shake my head yes. “We all do. I don’t know what their names are on there though.” I say

He grabs his phone and post on bubble ‘Thank you my favorite ladies for the birthday love. Greatest way to kick off my day. I am so happy I may not sleep tonight’ “I hope they realize that message is for them. His phone is going crazy with replies to his bubble message he his reading through when he gets 2 that are exactly the same ‘QUUUOOOOKKKKKAAAA’ from Faith103 and JaydanLiz “Hyung can we we give them our numbers so they can talk to us too?” Han asks Chan. My heart instantly melts. I am chewing my cheek so I don’t burst into tears. “As long as It’s ok with you baby, I’m fine with it.” All I can do is shake my head yes. I am so incredibly in love I do not know if I can hold it in anymore but I know I have to.

I tell all of them the numbers for the girls and they all text the girls and Courtney. My phone buzzes and I look down. I bust out laughing causing the guys to all look at me “You good?” I hear Chan ask “Yeah I got a message from the 3 of them in our group chat with a screen shot from all of your texts asking if it is real.” I quickly reply telling them that it is and that they asked me for permission. Also reminding them to put fake names for them all.

I already know they are freaking out right now but trying to remain calm because they are at work and school. “The day has been made all around” Felix said. “Best birthday ever.” Han shakes his head. “Alright boys, let's go to bed and let these 2 enjoy the rest of the night.” Chan says leaning over to give me a kiss. “Thank you for coming into our lives. None of us have ever been this happy.” He whispers. UGH I am gonna end up chewing a hole in my cheek so I don’t cry. Han and I get up giving everyone hugs. The love in this house is amazing. I have never been a part of anything remotely close to this besides my girls.

Once the guys have all gone to their rooms Han and I sit down to eat our food. “I am seriously the happiest I have ever been. Nothing will ever top this.” He says taking a bite of his sandwich. “I am so thankful I am part of this.” I admit. “A part?... Sweet baby you are the cause of this. I love my brothers, Stays mean everything to me. But with you in our lives, I have never felt happier or more complete. I feel like there is nothing else I need.” He says with a tone that lets me know he is telling the truth. I finish my food while still trying to take in his words.

We take our dishes in the kitchen and clean them, putting them away and then going to his room. “My adrenaline is finally coming down. I am definitely ready to sleep, and I am so happy I get to lay next to you.” He says as we disrobe and climb into bed. He wraps his arms around me bringing me to his chest. “Thank you so much for starting off my birthday in the greatest way possible. Seeing the video from the girls and allowing all of us to be able to talk to them means more than anything. They are just as amazing as you are and I could not be happier. You truly did give me the best gift ever.” He kisses my forehead. “You being happy is all I can ask for.” I kiss his cheek and nestle into his arms and we drift off to sleep.

I wake up to the feel of Hans lips on my neck “Mmmm.” I moan out at how good it feels. “Good morning sweet baby.” He kisses my lips as he moves on top of me. “Good morning Quokka.” I say, returning his kiss. He lays on me looking in my eyes. “You are such a beautiful sight to wake up to.” I reach up running my fingers along the lines of his face “I can definitely say the same. I will never get tired of seeing your smile.” He and I just look at each other for the longest time before my bladder decides to wake up. Apparently he could tell something was wrong. “You ok?” he asked. I let out a little laugh “Yes, I am but my bladder…. Not so much” He laughs and moves off me so I can go to the bathroom.

Once I am finished I make sure to clean myself just in case. I am no longer sore so I am going to make sure he is pleased well for his birthday. Going and getting back into bed he takes his place right back on top of me. I don’t even have to say anything to him, It’s like he read my mind. His lips instantly attached to my neck, hands roaming over my curves. “I can’t get enough of you” He says, kissing his way down my body. He inserts 2 fingers inside me slowly to gauge my soreness level. “Mmmm” I moan “No longer sore sweet baby?” he asks seductively “Not at all.” I say, locking eyes with him so he knows that I’m serious.

The smile that he displays lets me know that I am in for one hell of a morning. “Time to wake the whole house up.” He says as he buries his face in my pussy. “Oh fuck!” I yelp as he sucks my clit in his mouth. His fingers inside me rubbing in perfect succession with his mouth. My hands quickly find his head as I start to fuck his face. “Oh no sweet baby, I need you still. I told you, you may need to use your safe word to pry my face out of this pussy. No rushing through this.” He says as he pins my legs to the bed then continues the assault on my clit.

My hands instantly back in his hair, He has my legs pinned expertly with his forearms, his fingers placed perfectly so I am open completely to him and at his mercy. He needs no instruction on how to pull an orgasm out of my body. He works between flicking his tongue and sucking in my clit that he is able to pull four orgasms out of me. My clit is so sensitive it almost tickles “I need one more baby, my dick is so hard it is getting painful, but i need to taste you for one more.” He lifts up to say, With that he lets go of my legs and allows me to fuck his face.

His fingers placed back inside me fluttering just as fast as his tongue mixes with my movements. This last orgasm is pulled from my body with such force I lift off the bed screaming. He continues to eat me through it until I fall back, body completely limp. He brings his lips back to mine, kissing me back to consciousness. I wrap my arms around his neck and legs around his waist. With one swift motion he slams balls deep into me. The sensation feels so good yet painful at the same time. Clearly he is in no mood to be gentle this morning. “Oh. fuck. yes. sweet. baby, take. all. of. me. You. are. so. perfect.” He praises me after each hard thrust.

He dips his head taking my nipple back in his mouth causing me to arch off the bed. He lifts up, removing my legs from around his waist and turns me over. He quickly impales me again, gripping my hips and rails me into the bed. The power he is putting into each thrust has me biting the pillow so I don’t scream. Tears are streaming down my cheeks. His nails are digging into my skin. It hurts so fucking good, my muscles ar tightening, I know I am about to cum so hard very quickly.

He places his hand in the middle of my back pushing me farther down changing the angle he is hitting. I am now unable to make a sound with how good this feels. I tighten around him he speeds up the pounding he is giving me “I’m about to fucking cum.” He warns. I grip him as hard as I can and he goes even harder. He is fucking me so hard and so fast he makes me squirt for the second time as we both cum. Neither one of us were quiet through this orgasm. He slams into me one final time as we both start to collapse.

Breathless and exhausted, he and I fall back to the bed. Neither one of us caring that there is a huge wet spot we are both laying in. “Holy fuck” he says “Yeah” I agree. He somehow manages to get up and go to the bathroom and starts the shower. He comes back and picks me up off the bed taking me to the shower. He sets me down under the water, the temperature is so perfect on my overly sensitive skin.

Once the water hit my hips however there is a new type of sting that hurts causing me to jump back “Are you ok?” He asks with a worried look. For the first time he and I look down and see the marks. His grip was so tight on my hips his nails broke skin. ”Oh my gawd I am so sorry” he leaned down kissing my hips. “Baby there is no need to apologize. That was epic” I say with a huge smile on my face. He stands back up looking in my eyes as if he is searching for a lie. “I swear if it wasn’t for the fact that I have been inside both ends of you I wouldn’t believe you were real.” He jokes.

We make the shower quick so we can get out and clean up the mess we made of his bed. I put my robe on and wrap my hair. “You take the bedding off and I’ll be right back with a treatment to clean the mattress then I need to do the same for my bed. I’ll also start a pot of coffee.” I said “Happy birthday Quokka.” His smile widens “Thank you my sweet baby.” I leave his room heading to the kitchen to get the scrub brush and bucket.

I quickly mix together my cleaning solution, start a pot of coffee and head back to his room. I am using the scrub brush to get the solution in his mattress while he watches me work. “There are no suds, how do you know it is working?” I giggle, “There is no soap in here, and I know it will work because this is the same mix I have been cleaning my mattress with for years.” He watches me as I work the solution into his mattress which only takes me about 3 minutes to complete. “Ok, now I need to go do mine, take your bedding to the laundry room so I can clean them please. Then I will start breakfast.” He shakes his head and I walk out.

Going into my area I strip down my bed and quickly clean my mattress for the mess we made last night. Then get dressed for the day. Once finished I go put the sheets in the laundry and head to the kitchen to make breakfast. I see that everyone is out of their rooms and already drinking their coffee. “Good morning my babies, any special request on what you would like me to cook for breakfast” I say to all of them. “Good morning baby girl, You know anything you make is fine with us.” Chan answers

As soon as I walk by Han stands and attaches himself to me, walking with me to the kitchen. “I live here now” He says smiling into my neck I crack up laughing remembering my tiktok video. “Are you a feral hot delulu mess now Quokka.” I jokingly ask him. “Damn right I am, and proud of it.” He answers right back. I am now laughing “I need to make us all breakfast, I cannot do that while you are attached to me Hannie” he tightens his grip “I’ll be an extra set of hands, you and I move perfectly together.” he kisses my neck. “I don’t even know what I am making so how do you know that you’ll be able to move with me?” he breathes me in “I just do”

Why was that so hot? Ugh I know I am not going to win this, so let’s put him to the test. I quickly choose a more Korean breakfast than a western breakfast. Han grabs the tablet and plays music as I grab the spices. Turning with me we go to the fridge I grab the kimchi and rice as if he is in my mind he grabs the eggs, veggies and sauces off the door. Together he and I work to cook breakfast as if we are doing the most perfect dance. Neither one of us missed a beat.

We gather the multiple dishes and bring them to the table and take our seats. “That was definitely a show to watch. There was no vocal communication, hyung, how did you know what she was doing?” Seungmin asked. “Her body told me what to do.” He simply says. I have never had someone understand my body movements like that before. He was not in my way, he worked with me. It was literally like our bodies became one. It was overly hot and unbelievably romantic at the same time.

We all started eating the banchan when Chan broke the silence. “What do you wanna do today Han?” Han thinks for a minute before responding. “Other than the live for STAY I really don’t have anything I want to do. I am just happy we are all together with our girl.” I can’t help but smile and make eye contact with Felix “Meoya?” He asks. Everyone looks back to me waiting for a response. “He just reminded me of my favorite way you would start your bubble messages. Always ‘Our Lynn’ and now here I am. Your Lynn.” Everyone is smiling at my admission and returns to their food. “So Lynn is your nickname for all of our bubbles?” Hyunjin asks. I nod “Except for one, only because he told me to change it to a specific name.” They all look to Chan

I instantly start laughing. He looks up and sees all eyes are on him. “What did I do?” He looks genuinely confused. Everyone cracks up, which confuses him even more. “No seriously, what did I do?” he's so damn adorable when he is confused. “What did you tell STAY to change their name to on bubble?” Seungmin asks. Chan sits back in his chair as if trying to remember. “To be fair, Seungie, it was almost 2 years ago and he is an old man.” I say with a giggle. “HEOL” Chan replies, causing chaos. I almost choke on my drink at his reaction.

The look of pure shock on his face that his 42 year old lover/chef would call him an old man is absolutely priceless. “Damn hyung she got you pretty good.” Han laughed. “Yeah she did.” Lee Know agreed. “How do you even come back from that?” Felix asked. “Yeah I gotta take the ‘L’ on this one. There is no coming back from that burn, good job baby girl. But seriously what did I say to change your name to?” He seriously can’t remember. “I am truly offended you don’t remember the day you made me your bubble wife” I sniffle wiping away fake tears

Everyone balls up a napkin and throws it at Chan “YA!!!” he yells blocking the attack. I am laughing so hard “You made her your wife and can’t remember you told her to change her name?” Shame on you hyung.” Changbin scolds “Thank you Binnie.” I say still playing along clutching my chest as if in pain. “You can go in and change it to Mrs. Lee.” Lee Know says “Yeah then you would be both of our bubble wives “Felix adds. “Oh I like that.” I replied, “Mrs Lynn Bang Try it and see what happens.” Chan warns. Throat instantly goes dry “Fuck that was hot.” I say taking a drink of my milk

All of a sudden I realized I never told him what my name was. My eyes snap to him, he smiles slyly at me. “Chan, how did you know what my name is on bubble?” He sits back in his seat and the look on his face goes from Chan to Christopher really quick. “As soon as I saw your face that first night, I knew I seen you somewhere. So I went looking. I posted on bubble and you showed up quickly.” I instantly remembered things I said to him there thinking he would never see them. I need to change the subject really quick. “Are you enjoying your birthday so far Hannie?” I turn away from Chan.

I am praying that Han plays along knowing I need the narrative to now be off me. But of course he does not. “What’s with the switch up baby?” He asks. “Nothing, it is your birthday so I don’t want to take up much more attention from you.” I say nonchalantly. “Oh no by all means please continue whatever this is, I really wanna know how this plays out.” He dismisses my attempt to change the conversation. “Oh the way I am going to beat his ass” I think to myself, narrowing my eyes at him. “There is nothing to continue Haniie, I know who she is on bubble and I have read ALL of her responses.” He says as he stands and walks to the kitchen with his dishes laughing.

I drop my head remembering everything I have said to him, everything I have said to all of them. “Hey I just found you on IG” Felix says. “Fuuuck” I say as everyone gets up and goes around to Felix. “Well if this doesn’t prove our theory that you are in love with Channie-hyung nothing will.” Seungmin says. “What are you talking about?” Chan asks, walking over. Felix hands his phone over. “We knew it. Y’all just need to admit it to each other.” Han says. “All my IG proves is that I bias him.” With that I get up and take my dish and all the other empty dishes to the kitchen and start cleaning.

Everyone is still looking through my IG which is fine, I don’t care. It is not like they don’t have access to everything anyway. They have the passcode to my phone. “Oh hey look, the link to her fb.” I.N says. “Y’all are not gonna find anything fun on there I can promise you that. I never really let my delulu out on fb.” I admit. “I just wanna see the pictures.“ Lee Know admits. I stop in my tracks. I have a LOT of photos on my fb. “Shouldn’t we be focusing on Han today? It is his birthday after all.” I ask. They all look at Han to see if he would like that. “I think we should put her pictures on the TV so we can all be comfortable.” Han replies

I swear that squirrel is about to get knocked tf out! I finish washing the dishes, then go switch the washer while they all move to the living room and literally display my fb on the TV. Might as well join them because I am not going to win. “Oooooh fuck you look hot as a blonde” Changbin says “Look at the girls! They are so freaking adorable” Felix says. “They really do look just like you.” Hyunjin says “Who tf is that?” Lee Know asks, coming across a pic of me and my ex on one of our anniversaries. “That would be my ex.” I answer sitting in my normal spot. “Ya! Why is he still on your page?” Han asks. “Calm down goodness, I don’t erase memories off here. Especially since we didn’t have a bad break up. No need to worry about anything. I mean he is in a different country and also he is married now and we are still friends and I adore his wife.” I assure them.

The way they get jealous is actually really cute. “You are all so cute when you get jealous.” They all look at me sideways. My phone starts to ring and Felix grabs it out of my pocket. “Jaeyoon is calling,” he says, handing me my phone.

“Hello”
“Hey crazy girl what are you up to”
“Just finished with breakfast and cleaning, what’s up?”
“You wanna hang with me a little today?”
“I have a birthday party to prepare for remember?”
“Oh shit! I completely forgot today and tomorrow are birthdays. Don’t tell them please, I don’t want to get in trouble.”
“Hahaha don’t worry your secret is safe with me.”
“All right crazy girl, have a good one.”
“You too.”

I hang up and hand my phone back to Felix like I always do. He sets it on the table next to him. “What did he want?” Chan asks “He wanted to see if I wanted to hang out for a little while.” I replied. “I thought you guys were friends. Why didn’t you want to hang out with him?” I.N asks “He and I are cool with each other. I don’t want to hang out with him because one it is Han's birthday and two I would much rather be right here with all of you.” I smile at him. I can feel Chan’s eyes on me so I look at him. He is smiling that perfect smile, the one that has captured the hearts of so many STAY around the world, mine included.

I make sure to memorize how that smile looks in person. Because seeing it on the screen cannot compare to the way it looks right now. “NOONA!!” I hear Hyunjin say and my head snaps to the TV and I see a pic of me from 2014 when I used to go out “GAWD DAMMIT” I.N exclaims “Wow you look so hot.” Felix says “Way too hot” Seungmin says “Those are so fun to play with.” Changbin says “Yeah they are” Han agrees. I look back at Chan and good gawd the way he is staring at the screen looking at all the cleavage on display. “It’s just boobs guys, not like you haven’t seen 100’s of them.” I laugh

They all look at me like I am crazy. “It’s different when it is the woman we are all hooked on” Seungmin says. “Ya! Seungmin.” Changbin says. “What hyung? I am not gonna hide it from her. I don’t know why any of you are. She’s got me hooked just like the rest of you. You all need to come to terms with how you feel about her. I know I have and when she is ready for her and I to talk I will be honest.” He had his whole chest puffed with that response and it was hot as FUCK. I am hugging my knees right now trying not to ask everyone how they actually feel. I don’t know if I am ready to have the answers to all of that from any of them. Especially if they don’t feel like I do.

At that moment my phone goes off again. Felix grabs it and instantly hands it to me without telling me who it is. I look at the text and roll my eyes. I do not need this right now.

Ji [10:17am] Hey sweetness, I just wanted to check in with you. It has been a while since we talked. I miss you and can’t seem to get you out of my mind. I am really having a hard time letting you go. I need to know that there may be hope for us. I know you have feelings for me. I felt it the night we were together. Please tell me there is hope that when this is all over next year I can live my dream of waking up next to you.
Me [10:19am] Hey Ji, I told you the last time we talked I will not give you false hope. You know I care about you. Just not in the same way. I honestly thought I may have but I don’t. I think what was going on with me was the excitement of everything that was going on. Ji, you are an amazing man and you deserve to be loved by the right woman. Someone that can give you everything you want. That is not me. You deserve to be with someone that wants to travel the world and go on adventures with you. Someone that you can connect with on such a deep level that you become best friends and just fit together. I am not her. I am trying to build my life in a whole new country away from my children. I can’t even think about being that person for you. Please let that side go Ji. All I can be to you is a friend.
Ji [10:23 am] That was not the answer I was hoping for. But I will always respect your honesty. I do need you to do me a favor please. I need you go to go my house and get all of the stuff I bought for you out. When I come back in November I won't be able to handle seeing it there. Especially your dress. There is a key that I have buried in the garden box to the right of the door. I am not going to contact you again until I feel that I can. I will forever be grateful for your honesty and the fact that you don’t want to play games with my head and heart. That makes you even more of an amazing woman. Whoever you end up with better know what they have and better treat you like you deserve. Please don’t reply to this. I can’t see your name pop back up on my screen. So for now this is goodbye.

I close my phone and put my head on my knees and just sigh. Why in the world did he choose today of all days to message me this shit. I feel my phone being taken out of my hand. I don’t even bother looking up because I know it is Chan and I know he is about to read the messages that just came through. I know he saw how much the messages bothered me. I hope he knows it is because I didn’t want to deal with it and not because of anything else. “You ok Noona?” Hyunjin asks, grabbing my ass sliding me into his arms. “Oh yeah babes I am perfectly fine. Just don’t want the drama.” I say wrapping my arms around his neck

Oh lawd the feeling of him between my legs is something that I have thought about so many times over the years. He has pressed me up against him and wow his body feels amazing. BITCH get your damn mind right. Chan is reading these messages. “Thank you for the hug Jinnie” I say, kissing his cheek and scooting back on the couch. Chan hands me my phone and shockingly enough he does not look mad. Oh thank sweet fuck. I don’t need that right now. Today needs to start being about Han. “Quokka what do you want for lunch?” I ask, I feel tears threatening and I need them to go away. I can’t have anything mess up what I have. I love them all too much….

Chapter Text

All of them look at me concerned. “Who messaged you?” Lee Know asks. I look to Chan pleading with him to handle this, “It’s not important right now Minho.” Chan says in a very calm yet warning tone. Everyone seems to understand and leaves it alone turning back to the screen. “Thank you.” I mouth to him. He smiles back at me. Felix grabs my phone and puts it back on the table then wraps his arms around me. “I only saw part of that message and I can tell you're upset. I know you don’t want to talk now, but if you do later, I’ll gladly just listen.” He kisses my cheek and lets me go. The way they continue to melt my heart is just insane.

I am sitting between Seungmin and Felix which this is the first time Seungmin is actually sitting next to me, Han is on the floor in front of me but I am craving the feeling of being surrounded so I nudge Han with my foot and he instantly climbs up and sits between my legs and lays back. He knew exactly what I wanted without me saying a word. I put one leg over Felix and the other is pressed between Han and Seungmin. I don’t know his comfort level yet so I don’t try to do the same with him. I think he sensed that I wanted to because he grabbed my leg and put it over his.

I had to scoot back a little because of how I was sitting but it made more room for Han. Plus it gave him some arm rests with my legs being spread open. “Oh the memories,” Lee Know said. I looked over as both him and Chan were smiling. “What memories Hyung?” I.N said while he was still looking through my photos on the TV. “You have a lot of pics on here Noona.” He said. “About 17 years worth.” I replied. Happy that we completely glossed over the “memories” that were mentioned. Not sure I am ready to talk about Chan, Lee Know and I in the shower lol.

They switch from my fb to my TikTok. “You don’t really wanna watch my boring videos do you?” I ask, trying to get them to stop putting my stuff on display. “I want to and it is my birthday after all.” Han says, I playfully pinch his nipple “Mmmm careful sweet baby.” I roll my eyes at him. Seungmin puts his head on my shoulder resting his arm on my leg under Hans to mimic the way Felix is laying. “Noona, I need your phone. The videos won’t play from mine.” I.N says. Before I can say a word Felix lifts up and hands him my phone. This is what I get for giving them complete access. “Is this really how you want to spend your birthday Hannie?” I plead. “Yep” He says without any hesitation at all.

I.N is now in my actual TikTok, instead of looking at the videos I post he went straight to my liked videos, “Oh you don’t need to go through those,” I try, and lift up. All 3 guys apply the pressure on my body stopping me from being able to get up. Of course my newest liked video is an edit of I.N and Seungmin. He looks through the comments and sees my comment about being between them. “Name the time and place Noona.” Seungmin says. “Facts” I.N says. Oh the thoughts running through my mind. The next couple videos are edits of their funny moments which I didn’t comment on. Then there is a string of sexier edits of them. I instantly try to move but Han leans into me. “Looks like we found something,” he says.

Welp where is where they see the more interesting things I have said about all of them. There was an edit of Lee Know pushing the members against the wall and I commented about the look he had on his face when Han turned and grabbed his shirt that I would fold at his dominance “Yeah she did.” Lee Know said proudly. I.N started only looking at the edits of them individually. Oh this fox is smart af. Next one they came across was Changbin. Who was very interested to see my comment. ‘That man could break me in half and I would thank him’ He smiled at me and leaned back in his chair. The next one was of all of them on stage just hot and sweaty. ‘I would lick the sweat off all of them. No one should look that fucking sexy covered in sweat’ “I told you I said it.” I said

Felix let’s out a little laugh “You’re a fuckin freak.” I laughed “You are just now realizing this?” I asked. “No, just getting a better understanding.” He replied. I.N passes by any videos that aren’t of them which aren’t many. Next video is one of Han. He sat up between my legs very interested in what I had to say. ‘Fucking Quokka, I swear he could make me do whatever he wanted with that damn smirk’ “Sure can” he says Of course moving on he finds the video where I say Felix can make a girl cum with just his voice “Fuck yeah I can. Only Noona though” he says kissing my shoulder. Ugh that was such a hot experience

The next couple edits were from their concert and oh boy were they about to see some interesting comments. One edit was of all the times they showed skin. I just shook my head as they found my comment ‘The way I want to leave marks all over each one of them, good gawd’ My grin widened. “Well she left a couple on me” Lee Know admitted. “I did and it was so fun.” The way heads snapped at me I couldn’t help but laugh. “What, did you think you guys were the only ones that like to leave marks?” I asked. They all just smiled at me and looked back at the TV. “It’s fun learning more about you.” Han said.

I.N closed the comments to move to the next video when a text came through from Courtney

Courtney [11:37am] BESTIEEEE, Have you had the big “L” conversation with them yet???

FUUUUUCKKK of all the moments for her to text me something like that. “OMG please hand me my phone” I say as I bury my face in Han’s shoulder and reach out my hand. I can’t even look at anyone right now. Once I feel my phone in my hand I look back up at the TV making sure it is no longer synced.

Me [11:39am] Nope, and I don’t have to now lol. Your text message came through while my phone was hooked up to the TV.
Courtney [11:40am] Oh fuck. I am so sorry. Maybe they won’t know what I mean by that.
Me [11:41am] No clue if they do because I haven’t looked at any of their faces.
Courtney [11:42am} So none of them know you have feelings for all of them
Me [11:43am] They know just not how deep they are
Courtney [11:44am] Do you even know how deep your feelings are?
Me [11:45am] Yeah, I do. I have fallen in love with all of them and I don’t understand how.
Courtney [11:46am] Damn girl that is serious.
Me [11:46am] Yeah it really is. They have the passcode to my phone and access to all my shit and I happily gave it to them all.
Courtney [11:48am] Holy fuck you really are in love. I am so sorry I sent that as my first text. I feel so bad. Form now on my first text will just be BESTIEEEE
Me [11:49am] LMAOOO Girl, don’t even worry about it. Lots of words start with “L” hahahaha
Courtney [11:50am] OMG lol I can’t with you
Me [11:51am] Lol always being a smart ass, I love you girl but now I need to face the 16 eyes that are all on me right now since I have not made eye contact with any of them. I am looking hella sus and I know it.
Courtney [11:52am] I love you too girl. Text me when you can.

I close my phone and put my head down on top of Hans. I cannot bring myself to look at any of them because I am not ready to admit to 8 men that I have indeed fallen in love with them. Seungmin said they are all hooked on me but I have never dug any deeper into what they actually mean. I feel Felix take my phone from my hand and put it on the table and then I am being lifted up off the couch over Hans head. I did not have to look at whose arms I was wrapped in. I already knew it was Chan.

He walked back to his chair with me in his arms. Without a word he sat back down and just held me. We sat there for a few moments, all of us quiet. I know they all are wondering what her message meant. I know that I owe them an explanation and I love them for allowing me time to just sit. I cannot however sit any longer in silence because I will break down and cry. I pick my head up for the first time, eyes still closed and look to where I know Chan’s face is.

When I open my eyes, I see him looking right back at me. His eyes are full of mixed emotion. I can see both wonder and worry, I lean in and kiss his lips. Breaking contact I remove myself from his lap and steady myself to look at everyone else. As I turn to look at all of their beautiful faces I see the same look in each one of their faces. My heart is both hurting and full of love for all of them. I cannot explain how this is happening, how this is actually real. I walk towards the kitchen and then turn so I have all of them in front of me.

I am staring at the ground for a second before looking up to speak. “I know all of you are wondering what Courtney meant with that question. However, that is a conversation I am not ready to have. I don’t believe anyone else is either. So what I would like to do right now is focus on Han. Today is your birthday and the only thing I want is for you to have the best day. So with that being said, what would you like for lunch?”

After a few seconds he looks up at me and with the best smile he can give at the moment he says he wants dumplings and kimchi. “Ok, I have to go to the store for a few things. I will let you know when I have made it there and when I am on my way back. It takes me 3 minutes and 43 seconds to get there.” I say walking to my area to put my shoes on and then I walk out the door.

POV the guys when I leave.

Han sits forward on the couch. “What do you think that message meant? Because in my mind she is either in love with us or leaving us and if she is leaving I will lose it.” He admitted. “There is no way she would leave us, is there?” Changbin says. “She misses her kids and Courtney so that is always something that could happen.” Lee Know says. “What can we do to make sure she doesn’t leave us?” Felix asks. “Send her home to be with the girls for their birthdays.” Chan says, grabbing his phone. “I don’t want to celebrate my birthday without her so I’ll just do my live for STAY and then work all day.” He continues as he books a flight for me to leave the day after Felix’s birthday.

Everyone realizes it has been more than 3 minutes since I left. “Did she text you that she made it Hyung?” Hyunjin asks. “No, I haven't gotten anything. Anyone else get a text from her?” All of them look at their phone then tell him no. He calls my phone and they hear it ring on the table next to Felix. This makes them all start to worry more. “I love this woman, but I am going to fight her.” Han says. They all look at him. “What? Seungmin is right, all of us are in love with her.” He points out.

Chan finishes booking the flight “This is going to truly test our feelings. She is leaving Thursday at 2pm and will arrive back on October 5th at 7:40pm.” He tries to smile. “We need to try and be happy for the rest of the day. It’s my birthday and she only wants me to be happy. Seeing her happy is the only thing that will make me happy. So we need to straighten up and enjoy the rest of our time with her” They all agree to do anything and everything to stay happy before they send me home for over 2 weeks.

ME

I get to the store and go to grab my phone to text them that I am safe. “SHIT” I say out loud realizing I left my phone. I better make this trip fast and hope this slip up doesn’t make any of them mad. I rush through the store grabbing the things I need for enough dumplings to feed 9 people. I grab 2 packets of 100 count wraps, sliced pork belly and brisket, scallions and garlic cloves. I have everything else at the house so I rush to the check out. Thankfully there is an open line so I can instantly check out and run home.

When I reach my door I am so scared to walk in the house because I know Chan is probably pissed because I made them all worry. I roll my shoulders and walk in the house ready to face an angry group. When I open the door to the main house I am met with arms grabbing me into a hug. “Stop forgetting your damn phone.” Seungmin says into my neck then takes the bags from my hands. “I am so sorry, I rushed out of the house and left my phone. I just wanted to get there and back as soon as possible.” I said to everyone. “It’s ok, we knew where you were, we will just have to get you a watch, everywhere around here has wifi.” Chan says

I am really shocked he is not mad, but then I realize that they are all still worried about the text. I can’t think about that right now, I have to get lunch ready, I walk to the kitchen where Seungmin has emptied the bags for me. “Thank you Minnie.” I say hugging him from behind. He turns in my arms to look down at me ‘You’re welcome.” He says, then bends his head kissing my lips. The gentle way he placed his lips to mine sent a shock through my entire body causing me to audibly moan. “He breaks the kiss and looks at me “I can get used to hearing that sound.” He smirks and lets me go.

I swear the way they all like to just play with me is mind boggling. I turn my attention to the task at hand and make the filling for dumplings. Once I am done with that I take a few bowls of water to the table and turn to the guys “Fellas, um since there are so many of us-” I don’t even have to ask they are all already on their way to the table. “We didn’t expect you to make these alone.” Felix says and gives me a kiss. Ugh why do they have to be so fucking perfect. We all sit down around the table and start making dumplings.

With all of us working together it doesn’t take long. Hyunjin helps me take the finished trays to the stove. Thank goodness they have multiple steamers so I can cook all of them at the same time and have enough to freeze for a snack. With the rest of the meat I make a little side dish to go with the dumplings. Once everything is done Felix and Seungmin help me bring everything to the table. “I know these are about to be amazing.” I.N says. Everyone is nodding in agreement as I take my seat between Minsung.

Everyone gets ready to start eating when Han scares all of us with his realization. “DAMMIT, I’m supposed to be eating lunch with STAY right now,” he says. “All hands on deck, let's get my office set up for him” Chan says. All the guys get up and within 15 minutes Han is getting ready to go live. “I’ll make you a fresh plate, Quokka.” I tell him before he walks in. “You don’t have to do that.” He hugs me. “Yes I do. You deserve the best for your birthday.” I replied. He leaned down and kissed me. “I already have the best.” He kissed me again and walked into the office to start the live.

When I go back to the kitchen all the guys are sitting back at the table eating the food that had sat out. “What are you guys doing?” I ask them. “Eating.” Chan says. “These are amazing like I said they would be.” I.N says. “But they are cold.” I say “Actually they aren’t as cold as you think.” Lee Know said. I grab one off my plate and take a bite, “Wow, I’m honestly shocked. I figured they would be way colder.” I admitted. “You’re an amazing chef, that’s why.” Hyunjin winked at me. I was only able to smile at him since he decided to melt me yet again.

After staring at Hyunjin for a second I grab Han’s plate. “Who is gonna take this to him?” I ask. “You can take it to him, just don’t speak or walk fully behind my desk and you won't be on the video.” Chan informs me. I nod and take Han his food. I quietly open the door to Chan’s office and hear Han speaking to STAY in Korean. When he sees me and smiles but plays it off so well by thanking his hyung from bringing him lunch. I stand and watch him for a second remembering our night together, remembering how amazing it was with my Quokka.I quickly recover and walk out of the door to not be anymore of a distraction.

Heading back to the table so I can enjoy my lunch I can hear the guys talking and laughing. My heart starts to race, the way they are with each other just makes me so happy I can’t help but smile. I take my seat back next to Lee Know and realize my plate is gone. “Where is my food?” I ask kinda upset. “You were in there for so long yours got cold, so I am making it fresh for you.” Lee Know says “I was only in there for a couple minutes.” I say. “Baby girl, you were in there for about 10 minutes, maybe longer.” I sit back in my seat, shocked. “I didn’t realize how long I was just listening to him talk. Not like I could understand anything he was saying. Ugh I really need to learn Korean.” I am reeling at this information.

Lee Know goes into the kitchen and makes a plate for me. “Here my angel, eat” He says. “Thank you Minho.” I look up at him and see that smirk. Oh gawd he’s so fucking beautiful I can’t right now. I need to clear my head. So now I am surrounded at the table, the only one eating. “Not even gonna lie it feels so awkward being the only one eating at this table” I laugh. “You’ll be ok.” I.N giggles as he sits next to me. While I finish my lunch we have an idle conversation about what to do for the rest of the day. I let them know that I have a surprise for both Han and Felix but it will be much later tonight that I give it to them.

Everyone is curious about what I mean. “So it will just be the 3 of us?” Felix asks. “No, we will all be in the living room.” I replied. He shakes his head and seems to ease a little. “You are so adorable Lixxie.” I said to him, He smiles at me kind of shyly. I still have yet to tell him I want to stay the night with him. I wonder if the shyness will go away when he hears this. I finish my food and go to get up to take my plate to the kitchen when I.N stops me and takes my dishes from me. “Thank you sweetie.” I smile up at him “Anything for you.” he says leaning down kissing me.

I don’t know how I am going to be able to clear my head with them constantly being around me. The way they all look at me and protect me just deepens how I feel about them every day. They are literally giving me everything I have looked for all my life. It is crazy to think I had to move to a different country to find it. The crazy part is how my heart opened to 8 men. UGH that makes me look like such a slut. I look around at each one of them, yep I’m a slut but only for them.

Chan stands and ushers us all into the living room to wait for Han to finish the live. “He might be in there for a long time so might as well entertain ourselves,” he says. “Oh shit, I forgot about our bedding.” I say out loud running to the laundry room. Getting our sheets out of the dryer then heading to the rooms to replace them on our now clean beds. When I come back from my room everyone is looking at me. “What?” I ask. “Whose bedding did you have to wash.” Hyunjin asks before anyone else could say anything. “Mine and Han’s.” I say taking my spot next to Felix.

I can literally feel everyone looking at me and my heart is beginning to race. I know their minds are wandering all over the place from my answer. “Bigger than mine?” Lee Know asks, causing me to laugh, remembering the wet spot on his blanket. “Comparable” I honestly said. “Go Hannie.” Lee Know said proudly. I laugh and curl into Felix while Chan sits next to me. “The images are not fair.” I hear Felix whisper. I turn to him “I’ll make them reality for you tonight when I stay with you if you want me.” I whisper to him. The growl he lets out makes me audibly moan “I want you more than you’ll ever know” he says and smashes his lips to mine.

The power behind his kiss is so intense I am dizzy when he lets me go. “Well we know who she is staying with tonight.” Changbin speaks up. “Yeah there is no doubt about that one.” Chan says, I say nothing at all to respond to them. At least they know and are fine with it. The fact there is no animosity between them about me being with all of them is astonishing and hot af. I never thought in my life I would be shared nor did I think I wanted to be. But it’s happening and I am here for it. Lee Know puts a movie on and we sit and watch waiting for Han to come out. I am so lost as to what is going on because sitting between the Aussie line I cannot concentrate. I have thought about being in this spot so many times over the years it is astonishing. I’m such a simp for Australians and they are the hottest ones I’ve ever seen.

The movie is almost over when Han comes out and he stands in front of me. Without speaking I instantly throw my legs over Felix and Chan’s so Han can sit in his spot. “How can I get on that level?” Seungmin asks. “Your time is coming sweetie.” I wink at him. The smile that comes to his face lets me know that when his time comes I’m in for a wild ride. “Better make sure you are well hydrated messing with this one. She’s not like any females we’ve ever been with.” Changbin says. “That’s facts.” Han agrees. “Well judging by the fact she just replaced the sheets on your bed, I understand.” I.N says. “Thank you my sweet baby.” Han says rubbing my legs. “You’re welcome Quokka.” I reply

We sit and watch a couple movies until it is time for me to get up and start getting dinner ready. It is now 3:30 and I want to have dinner ready by 6. “Quokka let me up baby. I need to start getting everything ready for Dinner.” He starts to whine. “Do you have to?” OMG the cutest “Yes, I really do.” He huffs as he stands. I head to the kitchen and get everything ready to start my soup base for the hotpot spread. I get my beef bones and veggies in boiling water adding in veggies and my mix of various spices and condiments. I am praying they enjoy this. I also started to bake his cake.

Getting the table set up the way I want for the spread I put out the decorations I bought for his birthday dinner. I have everything done right on time. 6pm just like I planned. That makes me so happy because I want to make this as special as possible. “Dinner is ready.” I call out to all of them. They make their way into the kitchen “OMG sweet baby this is amazing” Has says grabbing me into a tight hug. “Wow this is a great set up.” Chan says “I love making someone’s birthday special.” I smile at how happy Han is. “Mission accomplished.” Han says as we all sit to eat.

When I take the lids off the pots the aroma is mouth watering. “My excitement for this meal is epic.” Han said. Everyone agrees and we all start eating. “YA! This is so perfect.” Changbin says. Chan takes a bite and is so happy he shakes his fists like we have all seen in his lives. So fucking cute,,, I am so happy right now I can’t even explain it. Han and Seungmin are dancing in their chairs “Oh this is so good” Hyunjin says “Kamsahamnida.” I thank them. They all looked at me shocked, then cheered because I spoke in Korean. I threw my head back in laughter “I told you I know a couple words.” I say still laughing. “It’s sexy when you speak in Korean.” I.N says. I make a mental note to study when they go back to work.

After dinner Chan helps me clean up. “Thank you for making his birthday such a special day, baby.” he hugs me from behind. “I am happy that I was able to accomplish that. It makes it easy that all of you are so important to me. I will always do my best to make you each happy.” He nuzzles my neck. “You have no problem with doing that.” He says “I sure hope not.” I say, worried. When we are done cleaning I shoo everyone away from the kitchen so I can decorate his cake. I made sure to make the cake just big enough for each of us to have one piece tonight since Felix’s birthday is tomorrow and I am making another one for him. I’m so happy I took baking classes.

Once I am finished I have everyone come back to the table. I light the candle and when I walk around we all start singing. Thank gawd I know the song lol. I set the cake down and Han blows out the candle. “This truly has been the greatest birthday thus far.” He says, setting me on his lap. “Thank you for the effort you have gone through to make this such an amazing day. Thank you for bringing the girls into our lives. They are absolutely amazing ladies. I’m looking forward to many, many more birthdays with you in our lives.” I hug his neck. “I am so happy to be here and can’t wait for everything moving forward. Happy birthday my Quokka.” I lean down and kiss him.

I cut the cake into 9 equal parts and hand them around the table. We all start eating and the cake is so good. Even for me to say, I am not big on cake, so the fact that I can bake things I don’t like and have them come out good, makes me happy. Everyone enjoyed their meal and cake. “That was all so good.” Lee Know says. “I am happy you all enjoyed it.” I smile at all of them. I have everything cleaned and the dishes started. I check the time and it is 8:30. “So I have a surprise that I worked on for the past couple weeks while you guys were at the studio. So I am going to get ready for that.” I inform them I take one of the kitchen chairs in the middle of the living room then go to my area to get ready.

I put on the outfit that Han saw the pic of on my first night here. Since I knew we would never be able to go out anywhere together I knew this was the only way he would ever see me in it. I curl my hair and put on just a little makeup to make myself look good. The way my nerves have a chokehold on me is crazy. I text Chan to have everyone sit on the couch with Felix and Han in the middle. Might as well include everyone in this little production. Too bad I couldn’t have my boots on, it would be 10 times hotter if I could.

When I come out of my room I turn all the lights off “WTF.” I hear Lee Know say. I try not to laugh because that means no one notices the LED lights I put up around the living to make this even better. They are controlled by an app on my phone so they play with the music. The 2 songs I picked are of course Red LIghts but the version where they are all singing, and Taste. Ugh I am praying this goes over like I planned. I practiced this so much while they were at the studio. It was not easy.

When Red Lights starts I am sitting and roll my body off the chair with the first three breaths and with the fourth I drop the robe I had on revealing my outfit. I hear various curse words mixed in with the music. I am trying not to focus on their faces because I will freeze. I start the little dance I put together dipping my body in time with the music, running my hand through my hair and down to my neck to grip my throat before going straight down the middle of my chest. Following my hands I bring my body down to the floor into a full split. I bring my legs close to the front and flip then back bend where my head almost touches the floor. Lifting my body back up and placing my hands on the chair I pop up off the floor rolling my body in time with the music. Fully into this show I am putting on, I make my way to the couch working my way down giving each one of them a little lap dance.

I can feel the effects this has had on each one of them and I am pleased because I know they are enjoying it, so my effort was worth it. Once red lights come to an end I grab Felix and Han placing them in front of the chair. Standing between them when Felix's voice rings out at the beginning of Taste I slide my body down between the two of them, then back up again. Once standing I tell them to follow my body. Both of them place their hands on my hips and allow me to move them. Through the body rolls and turns they follow my lead as if we practiced this a hundred times.

I am not a natural dancer but being between them I feel like I have been dancing for years. The song ends with both of them wrapped around me just like my body told them to. After a few seconds we break apart and they fall back on the couch. “That was the hottest thing I have ever experienced in my entire life.’ Hyunjin says. “I don’t even know how to feel right now.” Han says. I sit in the chair and cross my legs. I’m feeling extra cunty right now with how turned on I am. I am literally looking at each one of them wanting them to all fall on me right now. Having Felix and Han just follow my body like that was indescribably hot. There is not a word to match how I am feeling.

I bring my eyes back to Han and he has my favorite smirk on his face “Happy birthday my babies.” I say looking between him and Felix. Felix’s eyes darken and without a word he stands, comes over and lifts me out of the chair “Happy birthday Hannie, and good night.” He says before smashing his lips to mine and walking to his room. When he closes us off from the rest of the house he removes his lips from mine. “I want you so fucking bad I can’t stand myself.” He says kissing my neck “I’m all yours.” I replied. He sets me down and steps back to look at me in the light,

He is biting his lip and I am having a hard time controlling my urge to attack him. “We are going to make a video for everyone if you agree. You turned all of us on so much tonight, why don’t you give them something to relieve the pressure.” He winks at me. I am completely soaked and eager to fulfill that request. “You want to record me stripping for the camera.” I ask. “Oh pretty girl the way you just know, yes that’s exactly what I want.” He answers “You pick the song and I’ll be more than happy to fulfill your request Lixxie.” He hums in response. “I’m gonna play Channie-hyungs solo song because I know how wet that song makes you. I need you ready for me.” My body instantly reacts “Make sure you make a lot of eye contact with the camera, make it as nasty and sexy as you can. I want my boys to cum as hard as I plan on making you cum tonight.” He instructs me

He positions me so I can see the TV at the foot of the bed and he puts on Chan’s solo. He plays the song and as soon as the music starts I begin to move. I turn my back to the camera and unzip the corset slowly as I work my hips. Turning back I fling the top away from my body and run my hands over my breasts playing with my nipples bringing them alive. Then I run my hands across my stomach and down to my skirt, swiveling my hips as I work it down to reveal my black lace panties. I slowly slide them down my legs and after stepping out of them I drop and spread my legs wide and run my fingers through my soaking pussy and bring them to my mouth as I stand back up.

That is where Felix cuts the video off. His eyes are filled with desire and are so dark. I am gushing with how he is looking at me. “Fuck that was so much hotter than i thought it would be. I am sending this to the group chat now.” He says as he continues to look me up and down. “You are so beautiful.” He says as he stands walking over to me pulling me into his embrace. He begins to run his hands over my naked body “MMMMMMM I have been waiting for this moment, being able to-” He is interrupted by yelling in the living room. “OH SWEET FUCKING BABY.” We hear Han yell. “Well done, pretty girl.” Felix says kissing me.

He leads me to his bed and allows me to undress him as we move. I run my hands down his abs “Ahh fuck.” I whimper. I undo his jeans and slide them and his underwear down at the same time. I step back to take in the view of him naked for the first time. I am blown away by how painfully hot he is. My mouth is watering and I am so wet I am dripping, as if he can read my mind he runs his hand up my thigh and into my pussy “Oh pretty girl, you are beyond ready for me.” He says sinking two fingers inside then bringing them to his mouth to get a taste. “Fuck I am going to enjoy eating that.” He states. Holy fuck that was hot.

I was never expecting this from Felix and I am wanting so much more from him. I want to jump him right now. “Kneel.” he demands. I instantly drop to my knees “Good girl,” He says grabbing my head bringing me to his throbbing cock. I immediately took him into my mouth. Slowly rolling my tongue around his shaft. “Ohhhh shit.” he moans. I then take him all the way down my throat, swallowing him as I go. He is starting to breathe heavier. I move fast up and down the length of his dick. I can feel his legs start to shake so I start sucking harder. He pulls me off his dick “I am not ready to cum, and you are so good with your mouth. Lay down pretty girl. It’s time to play.” he says, kissing my lips.

I lay on the bed like he told me to and he turned to go to his closet. He comes hot with a spreader bar, a flogger, riding crop, blind fold and rope. The way my submissive heart just came alive with excitement and anticipation. “I would love to take pictures and send them to the boys of how I am going to have you. Are you ok with that?” he asked me. “Yes Lixxie, if that will please you I am fine with it.” He rolls his head and smiles. He grabs the rope and ties my hands to the head board, places my legs in the spreader bar and pulls it open. He then blind folded me, I can no longer hear the music so I know he is now taking the pics.

I can feel him move around the bed. “Oh these are beautiful, I will never need porn again.” Well fuck that was hot. “These should make the guys very happy.” I hear him set his phone back down, then I feel him lean and grab something off the bed. I feel him run the riding crop up my leg and between my thighs. He pushes it into my pussy and rubs it on my clit. “Don’t make a sound,” he tells me. He takes the crop off my clit and slaps my nipple with it causing me to arch off the bed. He brings his mouth to my nipple sucking my juices off of it. “Fuck you taste so good” He repeats it again with my other nipple. He smacks it against my pussy lips and my muscles instantly tighten. He then smacks the inside of my thighs and I bite my lip to not moan.

After a few seconds I feel him run the flogger down my right arm before he brings my skin alive with the sting each strip causes. I am so ready I am pulling on the ropes. He hit my body three more times bringing me to the edge before burying his face in my pussy. It does not take long before I am screaming with the force of the orgasm he pulls from me. Once I am coming down from it he brings his lips to mine and I clean my juices off his lips with my tongue causing him to moan. “Fuck you are such a good girl” He says removing the blind fold.

He moves back down and removes the spreader bar from my legs and kicks it off the bed. He came back up and instantly slammed himself into me so hard it knocked the breath out of me. “FUCK you are so smooth.” He lifts my legs over his thighs and begins to rail me. He dips his head to my tit and sucks a huge hickey next to my bunny. He then moves to my nipple, closing those beautiful lips around it and sucking it into his mouth. My walls tighten around him as he is bringing me closer to yet another climax.

He moves to the other and sinks his teeth in before moving to my nipple. I am about to lose my mind and I know he can feel how close I am. He lifts his head and sees me watching him “I’m so close baby, I know you are too.” I shake my head yes because I can not speak. He lifts up and starts to pound into me so fast and so hard. He is moaning which is so fucking hot “Cum for me baby” He growls and fucks me harder. That’s all I needed I completely explode all over him and he grabs the ropes for leverage and fucks into me with such force my head is pushed into the headboard as he loudly moans while unloading into me.

He continues to fuck me through both of our orgasms, our bodies slick with sweat and our juices combined he releases my arms from the ropes and I wrap them around his neck as he continues to fuck into me. “I can’t stop, you feel so fucking good.” He lifts us both up so I am straddling his legs matching his thrusts. He wraps his hands in my hair and kisses me so passionately I start to move faster.

His moaning and breathing increases again. He takes my lips off his and places them on my neck. “Fuck me baby” He says into my already racing pulse which sends shivers straight through my body to my clit. I am now rolling so hard into my my body is shaking as he is fucking up into me. He has our bodies pressed so hard together I can feel each defined ab of his working. The way our bodies are working as one is bringing us both closer. “FUUUUCK I am so close.” Hearing that I tighten around him and speed up. “Please cum Lixxie,” I beg him

He lays me back down and lefts up, grabs my legs opening me into a full split and fucks into me watching his dick destroy my pussy. “This is so fucking beautiful, play with it baby.” He says. My hand instantly finds my clit and matches his speed. I am moaning and so close. “Yes, cum pretty girl, I need you to cum so I can.” He fucks me harder, I apply more pressure to my clit and as soon as I do I explode again bringing him over the edge with me. Both of us were screaming and moaning through it. Coming down from the high he collapsed on top of me. He brings his lips to mine and we just lay there kissing. Neither one of us wanted to separate. After a while he breaks our kiss looking into my eyes. “Our Lynn, you’re all we need.” He says and kisses me again…

Chapter Text

The way that Felix is kissing me is making my body shake “Are you cold, pretty girl?” He asks “No, it’s my body's reaction to your lips.” I replied. “Mmmm let’s see what other reaction I can get out of you from them.” The tone of his voice instantly brings my nerve endings alive making my whole body tingle. He starts kissing down my neck, slowly moving his body lower. He lifts his lips and looks down at me. “Keep your eyes on mine, pretty girl. If you break eye contact I won’t let you cum. Do you understand me?” I shake my head yes. “Use your words.” he demands “Yes, Lixxie, I understand.” I lock my eyes on his while he works his way down my body.

He takes his time making sure to cover every inch of my torso with kisses before reaching my mound. The look that has in his eyes is driving me absolutely insane. It is so intense I feel almost intimidated but I refuse to look away. He gently begins to flick his tongue against my clit. The sensation feels so good that I am already getting close. The eye contact along with the way his lips have felt on my body have already brought me close to the edge. He closes his lips around my clit and sucks it into his mouth applying just the right amount of pressure. “Fuuuuck, I’m about to cum.” I moan out, somehow still not breaking eye contact.

He sinks two fingers inside me and curls them finding my spot with ease and hums with appreciation at how wet I am. That was my undoing. I combust all over his face in a screaming orgasm. He continues to eat my pussy through it. My body is shaking as I am still locked with his eyes. He laps up my juices as my body slows down. I don’t know how I managed to keep eye contact with him through all of that. But I did and the intensity of my orgasm was earth shattering. He lifts up and flips me over, without saying a word he buries himself as deep inside of me as he can. I gasp and reach for the ropes that are still attached to the head board.

I hear a deep intake of breath from Felix as he begins to move. He is not being forceful but not gentle either. He reaches around getting his fingers wet with my juices and brings them to my ass. He sticks one finger in at a time preparing me but he never pulls out of my pussy. After a few moments he removes his fingers and replaces them with something metal and cold. He begins to push the plug into my ass. The coldness makes it easy to handle as it enters me. Once he has it fully in me he turns it on so there is a low vibration. I instantly wrap the ropes around my hands in anticipation of what may be coming next.

After a few moments he increases the vibration and with that his thrusts. “My pretty girl, you are soaking wet. You feel so good.” He praises. His voice is so deep i tighten around him “Oh fuck” he says and starts to fuck harder into me increasing the vibration on the plug. With every thrust I can hear how wet I am. He continues to increase the power of the vibration until it is on full power. By now I have completely let go of the ropes and started to grip the top of the mattress giving me leverage to push back on him. He places his hand on the middle of my back pushing me into the bed and begins to rail me

My muscles are so tight it is painful and is making it hard for me to breathe. He can tell I am about to cum and brings his hand across my ass almost as hard as Chan. “Oh gawd” I moan. He hits me again on the other side making me moan louder. “Oh yes pretty girl, let’s cum” he growls and hits me again and again and one final time and I am done for. That final hit pushed me over the edge and I cum hard. He feels me cum and finally finds his own release. “Holy shit.” He says breathless as he removes the plug tossing it on a towel he placed next to the bed. He slowly lays me straight down on my stomach and goes to the bathroom, when he returns he has two washcloths one he cleans me with and the other he lays across my stinging ass cheeks.

While I am resting and trying to process the fact that sweet sunshine filled Felix is actually a dom, he cleans the plug and puts the toys away and unties the rope from his bed. He then goes to the bathroom and runs a bath. After a few minutes he comes back and removes the cloth from my ass and rolls me into his arms carrying me into the bath. My muscles are completely done for. I am literally at his will. “Come on my pretty girl, let’s relax for a while.” He says stepping into the bath with me still in his arms.

We sit back in the tub, the water feels amazing on my skin. “This feels so good.” I say “Yes it does.” He agrees, kissing my cheek and forehead. “Lix, will you do me a favor?” I look up at him. “Of course.” he says, running his fingers down the side of my face. “Will you call me Lynn from now on please?” He smiles and kisses me “If that will make you happy of course I will.” I nuzzle up to him, “It will make me very happy.” I told him. “Does this mean you don’t like when I call you pretty girl?” He asks curiously. “No, I love that. I just mean instead of Noona. I love the way it sounds when you call me Lynn.” He hugs me tight telling me he would love to call me Lynn.

He and I just lay in the water curled up until it starts to turn cold. “Let’s wash up.” he says in the most gentle tone. Felix is a little more fancy than the others. He has a rainfall shower with attachments, so when he turns the water on it cascades around us. He wraps his arms around me pressing me against his body and kisses me so sweetly. “At least here we can kiss in the rain.” he whispers before pressing his lips back to mine. We stand there kissing under the shower for a long time before we break apart. “We are gonna use up all the hot water.” He says giggling. “That seems to be the theme around here.” I laughed. We quickly finished our shower.

Felix helps me out of the tub wrapping me in a towel then himself. He goes to his closet and pulls out a pair of matching blue silk pajamas for us to wear. “These are so cute.” I say putting them on. “I ordered them 2 weeks ago. With these.” he smiled, pulling out comfy slippers. Fully dressed we go back to his bed and remove the bedding so it can be cleaned. “I’ll wash it in the morning.” I said. “I was actually going to do it right now, I am not really tired and actually wanting to go have a snack.” He admitted. “Ok, sounds good to me.” I agreed.

He grabs the blanket and my hand and we walk out of the room. He is being so sweet and romantic my heart is bursting right now. I cannot wipe the smile off of my face. “Sit” he tells me when we make it to the kitchen “Yes, Lixxie.” I do as I’m told. He goes and puts the bedding in the washer and comes back. “Even though I can’t cook, I can make little snacks, so what would you like?” He asks, kissing my forehead. “Don’t poison her now hyung.” I.N laughs coming around the corner. I giggled a little. “He would never.” I defend Felix. “Thank you pretty girl.” He says walking to the kitchen.

I.N sits down next to me at the table unable to take his eyes off me. “What are you thinking about Innie?” I ask him, reaching over and removing a strand of hair from his eyes. “I have a hundred thoughts running through my head right now. None of which I am able to articulate right now. But a few that I am storing away to be able to hopefully show you.” He says, narrowing his eyes at me. All of a sudden the kitchen warmed up by about 15 degrees. “Stop trying to be a sly fox. She’s mine for the night.” Felix snaps his fingers in front of I.N breaking our eye contact. Wow that was really fucking hot. “I know hyung, we are just talking.” he smirks.

We hear voices coming down the hall. Felix sticks his around the corner. “The gang’s coming.” he warns “What is going on out here?” Seungmin says as the others join us. “We were just about to figure out something to eat.” Felix replied. “Shocked, you are still hungry.” Lee Know said, walking over and kissing me. “Pretty sure you have eaten the best meal in the house.” He said while not breaking eye contact with me. I have stopped breathing at the intensity of his eyes. “Oh I have indeed, a couple times. But what can I say, I’m just hungry.” Felix laughs. “Breathe baby girl. Don’t need you passing out from lack of oxygen.” Chan says grabbing my chin turning my face to his

I do in fact resume breathing. Chan locks eyes with me and just smiles “There’s our good girl.” He looks so delicious I lick my lips. He leans down pressing his lips to mine for a quick kiss and lets my chin go. “We are all hungry hyung.” Seungmin says. I break my eye contact with Chan and instantly look at Seungmin. Big mistake on my part. The way he is looking at me instantly lights my skin on fire. I can feel all of them looking at me and I need to not be their focus. Looking away from that damn sexy ass doberman I stand and go to my room to get a hair tie.

I am putting my hair up when I come back out and go to the kitchen. “What would you all like me to prepare?” I say, shooing Felix out of my kitchen. “You don’t have to cook anything for us Lynn.” Felix says. They all look at him crazy. “What did you just call her?” Chan almost scolds him. “I asked him to call me Lynn.” I answered before Felix could speak. My tone was a little momish because everyone instantly relaxed “Now, what would you all like for me to prepare?” I asked again. “Anything is fine.” Changbin says, sensing the serious undertone of my question.

I shake my head and put my headphones in, putting on a random mix of songs. I turn the volume up all the way to distract me from the fact that Seungmin, I.N and Hyunjin have not taken their eyes off me and the looks are excruciatingly hot. I grab two large pans filling them with a little water and make some rice cakes then make some instant ramen. I grab some gochujang and put a small amount in each pan. I add in fish cakes, a few eggs and top with cheese. I place lids on top to let the eggs cook and cheese to melt and take bowls and utensils to the table.

Once the ramen is done I top it with sesame oil and green onion and bring the pans to the table. I also bring out my kimchi and seaweed. I take my headphones out and put them back in the drawer then go back to the table. I am sitting between Chan and Felix and straight across from Seungmin. This is not going to be an easy meal. “Damn Noona, we weren’t expecting a whole meal.” I.N says. “Expecting and deserving are two different things sweetie.” I say taking my seat. “I hope it isn’t too spicy for you guys.” I say to Chan and Felix “I’m sure it’s delicious.” Chan says. We all start digging in. “There is something special about instant ramen at 1am” Han says

We all nod in agreement. “It truly is comforting, the rice cakes are always a great addition.” I say. I grab a piece of seaweed and place a little bit of noodles, then a rice cake and kimchi for the perfect bite. It is so good and reminds me of the late night meals I would have with the girls on the weekends. I do a little happy dance as I eat. “So fucking cute.” I hear Hyunjin say. I look up at him “Huh?” I twist my head in confusion. “You were dancing again.” He smiles at me. “Oh.” I giggle. “Noona, did you always know you wanted to be a chef?” Seungmin asks. “No, I actually wanted to be a nurse for most of my life, but that was a lot of schooling and I didn’t want to be 50 and just graduating so I chose my other passion which is cooking.” I answered.

Changbin looks up at me “Lucky for us that you did choose to cook” I just smile at him, then I look at each one of them. How have I fallen in love with 8 men? How is that possible? My thoughts are interrupted by the bell from the washer. Felix goes to get up but I stop him. “I got it Lixxie, it’s your birthday, you eat.” I lean over and kiss him “Happy birthday My Lix.” I say pressing my forehead to his. “Thank you Our Lynn” I went to the washer and put his bedding in the dryer holding back tears. I have to tell them how I feel and soon. It is getting too painful to keep it in. Even if they don’t feel the same.

A second later I am called by Felix. “Lynn, Courtney is calling.” I start the dryer and go get my phone and answer right before it goes to voicemail sitting back in my spot. No need to hide anymore. They will find out the truth soon.

“Hey bestie, how are you?”
“Girl, I am so bored right now. I am in the middle of training new people and we have them shadowing. For once the team is quiet hahaha.”
“Send them a message telling them I said hi. How many are in the new class?”
“There are 4. 3 girls and one guy. All of them are really cool. Quashe is off today so I don’t have anyone to talk to so I wanted to call really quick.”
“I’m glad you did. So what else is going on?”
“Nothing honestly, I do have a question about a couple songs.”
“Ask away.”
“Ok, so I don’t know how to describe them but they are both in English.”
“Umm that could be a few songs. Who are they by, remember I’m a multistan” (eyes shoot to me making me laugh)
“Hahaha, sorry I forgot. But they are from Stray Kids.”
“Ok, Lose my Breath and Yutiful are probably the ones you are thinking of”
“Girl, the way you know their songs lol.”
“Been a STAY for 5 years bestie plus those are 2 of my favorite songs”
“That’s true, but thank you. I’ve been trying to find them all day and the girls aren’t here for me to ask. Have they sung these to you yet?”
“Girl no, I wouldn’t be able to breathe if that happened. Seeing it on video is one thing. Live raw vocals in my face like that. I would be a puddle of mush.”
“You’re right. Oh damn I’m being called by the big T.”
“AHH jump scare. Have fun with that bestie. I love you”
“Love you too. The team said they love and miss you. Bye bestie.”

I set my phone down and start to gather up the empty dishes. Seungmin gets up and helps me. Working together he and I make quick work of cleaning the kitchen back up. We go back to the table where everyone is just relaxing. “Thank you for your help sweetie.” I say as we sit back down “You’re more than welcome.” he says “So Lose my Breath is really one of your favorite songs.?” Lee Know asks. “Yep, Easy is my all time favorite, then Lose My Breath, Youtiful, Grrr, Awkward Silence, Charmer.. This list goes on really.” I said naming a few. “Are there any of our songs you don’t like?” Seungmin asks. I sit back and think for a moment.

This is a really hard question for me to answer because I love their music. “I can’t think of any songs off the top of my head that I straight up don’t like. But I can say for Super Bowl, the Japanese version is not high on my list.” I answered honestly. “That’s fair, but you do like that song tho right?” Changbin asks. “I love the song.” I instantly replied. I can see Chan is deep in thought so I reach over and tap his arm. “You ok?” I ask. “Hmm, oh yeah I’m ok. But I need to talk to the guys for a minute. Can you excuse us please.?” He asks “Of course.” I say standing but he stops me. “You sit, Boys.” he nods his head and they all stand to follow him.

It was so hot to watch him just lead like that. I get up and move to the living room to wait for them to come back. The look on his face has me concerned but I know if it had anything to do with me Chan would talk to me later. I turn on the TV sitting on the floor and go to YouTube and instantly turn on Lose My Breath. The way that I love this song is actually crazy. Especially when Binnie sings. He is an incredible rapper but when he sings I lose it. I put on Maniac next, I haven’t heard that song in a few days, when that is over I come across a FMV of Hyunjin and I just have to play it. I already know I am going to go down the rabbit hole of FMV’s.

These clips are so hot, ones of him on stage with bright red hair all sweaty “Oh fuuuuck.” I watch a Felix one next and the first clip is from Lala from where he opens his vest. “Mmmm damn he’s sexy” smiling cause I was pressed against that body not too long ago. Seungmin is next and whoever put this one together deserves an award, cause they got all the hotness, “Oh holy hell, I really need to touch grass right now” Why do I do this to myself. Chan shows up next “Yeah they love snatching my soul with him so why not” I press play and of course the song they picked is Red Lights. “Mmmmm holy good gawd damn” so many abs clips they are feeding my delulu

The living room feels like it is 1000 degrees when I’m smacked with a Han FMV and I’m fully afraid to click it but I do anyway. “This fucking squirrel, sweet fuck” the lip curls, they kill me every time. I.N pops up on the screen next. “Let’s see how Big Daddy Busan attacks me tonight” I say pressing play. “FUCK” I react to the second clip of his body rolls. “That’s Hyunjin’s fault” All of them can body roll but Hyunjin… Lawd I already know if I lay with him I’m done for. Changbin is the one I choose next. “Ohhhhh Binnie, them arms. Dear gawd.” I am a delulu mess when I finally get to one of Lee Know. Third clip is him pushing Han against the wall. “I’m done” I pause the video and plop back on the floor closing my eyes.

I lay there for a minute afraid to open my eyes because that look on Lee Minho’s face. “UGH why do these 8 men have such a chokehold on me. Why do they have to be so damn perfect.?” I am questioning all the Kpop gods. I sit back up and finish the video. “Ok, no more FMVs. I can’t.” I searched for a whole different group and decided to visit Got7. “I haven’t seen any videos from them in a while.” I played the Calling My Name performance video. I started singing the beginning “Well that was sexy.” Chan says scaring me “Holy shit.” I pause the video.

Turning to see all of them sitting down. “Oh well sweet hell, how long have all of you been there?” I ask, pinching the bridge of my nose knowing I am not ready for the answer. “Maniac” Felix says flashing his bright smile. “Of course. I really need you guys to make noise or something. Especially when I’m watching YouTube.” I said. “Oh no Sweet Baby, we like watching you be a hot and sexy delulu hot mess.” Han says. My eyes snap to him. “Seriously…” I just hang my head because I did provide that information to them. I need to change the subject, and fast. “What is my fault?” Hyunjin asks, lifting my chin slowly.

My eyes take in every inch of his face until I’m eye to eye with him. He’s biting his lip and I’m going feral. “Hmmm, beautiful, what is it you blame me for?” he runs his thumb over my lip. I swallow hard and can’t seem to find the words to answer back. His gaze is so intense I am speechless. “Words baby girl, he asked you a question. We all want the answer.” Chan breaks my concentration with his demand. “Oh, umm, body rolls, I.N’s body rolls. I fully blame you for them.” He smiles a very sinister and panty drenching smile. “I’ll accept that” he stands directly in front of me. I’m pretty much eye to eye with his crotch. I look up at him “Mmmm now this is a great view” he says very seductively

He extends his hand to help me off the floor. Before anyone else can add to my already melting delulu mind I hear the buzzer from the dryer. “Oh thank gawd” I say rushing around him to the laundry room. I get the blanket out and go back grabbing Felix’s hand, “Good night everyone, let’s go birthday boy I need you now before I explode.” I practically pulled him down the hall to his room. “This is so fucking hot” He says following me without any hesitation.

Once we get into his room he closes the door and I give him no time to move. I instantly throw the blanket on the bed and smash my lips to his pushing him up against the door. My hands quickly worked to unbutton his shirt, pulling it down and pinning his arms to the door. He growls into my mouth. I want him so badly my small dominant side is showing. Pressing my body into him I can feel his dick growing. I move my lips to his neck kissing and nipping my way down his body. “Holy fuck” I kneel in front of him runnging my hands across his abs then pulling down his pants so I can take him into my mouth. As soon his dick touches the back of my throat his hands hit the door. I am straight attacking his dick with my mouth. Sucking him so hard and fast my cheeks hollow everytime I reach the tip.

He grabs me off his dick with an audible pop and turns me around pushing me to the door. His lips instantly find my neck as he rids me of my clothes. He wastes no time lifting my legs and fucking me into the door. “Fuck you are so wet pretty girl.” he is fucking me just as fast and as hard as he can. It feels so good I am getting so close. He kisses my neck as his thrusts get harder. I am holding on for dear life getting ready to explode all over him. “Felix, FUCK.” He bites my shoulder and I cum screaming his name. That was his undoing, he throws his head back and rails me into the door through our orgasm.

We stay like this for a few as we both try to gain focus before he pulls out of me and lets my legs down. “I have never cum so fast in my life, that was so hot I can’t even think straight.” He says. “This is what you all do to me. I couldn’t help myself.” I replied. He grabs the wash cloth that he had laid across my ass earlier and cleans me. We straighten up the bed and climb in. “This has been a fantastic birthday. Once I taste your Jjajangmyeon it will be perfect.” he kisses my forehead. “I love that we share that as a favorite.” I look up at him. “Me too.” He tightens his grip on me kissing my lips one last time before we drift off to sleep.

I wake up to sweet kisses on my face. I open my eyes to see Felix’s beautiful smile. “Good morning pretty girl.” he beams. “Good morning Lixxie. Happy birthday!” I say lifting up to kiss his lips. “Mmmm thank you! I set out everything you need in the bathroom including an outfit for you. Go freshen up.” he orders “Yes, Lixxie” I say getting up. “Such a good girl” my knees buckle just a little. Oh they way being called a good girl affects me is crazy. Felix catches my reaction and giggles a little. I go in the bathroom and he has a whole beauty line for me. The outfit is nothing that I own. “You bought this for me.” I go back out. “Yes, now get ready.” FUCK dom Felix is epically hot. I do not need to be turned on right now.

I take a quick shower, when I am out I wrap my hair and use all the skin care products he set out and do my makeup. “I wonder what he has planned for this so early.” I take down my hair and realize how long and shiny it has gotten since I have been here. “Wow, American products really do suck!” I say laughing. I use the round brush to give myself a blow out and put on the outfit. It is a gorgeous pale blue satin deep v neck top with “petals” for sleeves, a black flowy mid length skirt and he even bought me a white lace bra and panty set. Once finished i look in the mirror “Damn Felix and dress me any days cause fucking hell I look good.” I clean the counter and head out.

He was not in the room when I came out of the bathroom, he must have gone to the kitchen. I open the door and am instantly hit by the smell of food cooking. Oh I can get used to this. I pass by the kitchen and realize they are all in the living room. I make my way there and they are watching clips from their concert. I stand there for a few moments taking in the sight of all of them. They are all dressed up and now I am even more interested in what we are doing dressed up this early. I don’t even actually know what time it is. “I gotta check on lunch” Chan says pausing the video and standing “Sweet fuck.” he drops the remote when he sees me.

All eyes fall on me and my heart races. “Felix, mate you are a fucking genius.” Chan praises Felix’s choice. No one else has been able to speak. This is the first time I see the full fit and everyone is matching, all of us in pale blue and black. All I can do is smile, they all look so good. Chan comes to me and gives me the softest kiss. “You are lucky I can’t ruin the work you put into getting ready.” he says before walking around me to the kitchen. I clear my throat before I can speak after that “Felix do you know what I did with my phone?” I asked. He couldn’t say anything, just pointed to the table next to him not taking his eyes off me. I walk over and check my phone. It’s 11:50 am. “OMG I am so sorry I wasn’t up to cook breakfast!!!” I sit next to Felix feeling like shit. “Angel, we had this planned. You weren’t supposed to be up to cook breakfast today. Felix wanted you to relax with us today for his birthday. We all slept in. You look fucking sexy as hell by the way.” Lee Know says. “Thank you babe, So do all of you. Like seriously hot.”

Chan comes in and tells us lunch is ready. Felix grabs me so I can’t stand while everyone else goes to the kitchen. He stands up before me holding out his hand. I take it and he presses himself into me. “You look even better than I imagined when I picked all this out for today. Thank you for making this perfect birthday.” He says kissing me. His beautiful blonde hair falling over his eyes made me melt. He escorts me to the kitchen and pulls out the seat at the head of the table. Thank you Lixxie.” I say, taking my seat. Chan and Lee Know bring all the food to the table. I am not sure what this dish is but it smells fantastic.

This looks so good my mouth is watering. “What is this? It smells absolutely amazing.” I ask Chan. “This baby girl is Jap Chae.” He responds. I am so excited to try this. Patiently waiting for him to sit so we can start eating, he finally gets to his spot and takes his place across from me. “Dadeul meog-eo” he speaks Korean and we all start to eat. Oh this is so good “Chan igeo mas-iss-eo” I replied again, shocking everyone “Gomawo jagiya” He said with the brightest smile on his face. “You really are trying to learn.” Lee Know looks at me like I hung the moon. “I am. I have 8 reasons to try harder.” I smiled as I took another bite. “This is seriously so good.” I reassured Chan. “Thank you.” he says.

We all finish our meal in silence, passing glances at each one of the guys and receiving the sweetest looks from all of them. My heart swells even more. Once we have finished I.N and Seungmin clear the table and clean the kitchen. After about 10 minutes Chan gets a text “Our ride will be here in 3 minutes.” he announces “Ride?” I am completely lost. “I wanted to take you out for my birthday. So we are going to take a limo ride around and show you different places that we hope you get to visit.” I am trying to hide my excitement and I don’t think I am doing a good job. “Today is supposed to be about you Lixxie.” I say hugging him “Oh it is, seeing that smile on your face is the greatest gift.” I kiss his lips “My Lix” He presses his head to mine “Our Lynn.” I am so very in love.

Chan lets us know the ride is here. They all place masks and sunglasses on their faces making them look like straight bodyguards and I’m oddly turned on by this. We go out the back way that I use and put on our shoes. Felix hands me the most beautiful pair of thigh high boots I have ever seen. They have a small chunky heel and slide on my legs like a dream. Chan hands me a clutch purse, “Your phone is already in there.” he says. “Thank you sir.” I replied sweetly. I know the look he is giving me and I so wish his face wasn’t covered. We walk out with Changbin, Hyunjin, I.N and Seungmin going first, Hyunjin opens the door and once Chan comes out he arranges everyone. I am sitting between him and Felix with Lee Know next to Chan while the others are across from us.

This limo is huge and fully stocked with snacks and drinks, lights outline the inside which is a gorgeous off white. “Wow, this is so beautiful.” I exclaimed. “Yes it is.” Seungmin says, looking right at me. The air is on and I feel like it is 90 degrees inside the limo. The driver lowers the partition and I see it is Jaeyoon. “Where to bossman?” he says glancing in the rearview mirror. Chan replies in Korean, I roll my eyes at him because I in fact did not understand that. Jaeyoon caught it and snickered a little. He nods his head and closes the partition pulling off. Chan leans into me “Roll your eyes again baby girl and I’ll put you over my knee right here and make sure you can’t sit back down, do you understand?” he warns. “Yes sir, I’m sorry.” I apologized. “Mmmm good girl.” He says placing his hand on my thigh.

I.N passes around some of the juice that is in the fridge. I am so thankful for this because I am THIRSTY as FUCK right now after Chan’s dominiance. I wonder if he taught Felix how to be a dom or if it just came naturally to both of them. Lee Know I know it came naturally. He is way too damn good at it. Nope I need to stop before I flood this limo. After a while Felix leans in and tells me to stick my head out of the sunroof and look to my right. When I do, I see the most beautiful temple. I quickly lean down “This is beyond gorgeous” I say sticking my head back out. I feel a tap and see my phone being pushed through. I take like 20 pictures so I can send them to the girls.

I can feel Chan and Felix holding my legs and I feel so safe even though my head is sticking out of a moving limo, which I have always wanted to do. Just for fun I snap a quick selfie. After a few more moments of looking like a crazed tourist I sit back inside the limo and fix my now crazy hair. “That was such an epic moment for me. I have always wanted to do that.” they all giggle at my excitement. I.N moves in front of me and helps me fix my hair “There, right back to perfection.” he smiles at me and goes back to his seat. Damn that was smooth. “Thank you sweetie.” I wink at him. He smiles at me, turning into Jeongin. The duality they all have is astonishing.

We continue to drive for what seems hours with them showing me different places. I have so many pictures to send to the girls. We even took pics of all of us being silly in the limo. After a day of fun in the limo we are now heading back home. Once we get back home they all put the glasses and masks back on and open the door. Chan, Felix, Chanbin, and Hyunjin get out before me. Changbin assists me out of the limo and then the rest follow, including Jaeyoon. He is even dressed up looking like an official limo driver. Seeing him dressed like this I can see why the girls at the office fawn over him. He is actually very hot, still not on the same level as the guys though lol.

We all walk in the house taking off our shoes and going into the main house. I instantly head into the kitchen to get my sauce started because it is going to take a while. Jaeyoon and Chan go into his office and are in there for a while. The rest of the guys go to the living room and start watching TV. I put in my head phones and get to work on Felix’s cake. I don’t have my music on full blast so I can hear if anyone says anything around me. I don’t feel like being scared. After a few minutes I hear Chan and Jaeyoon come out of his office. They are laughing about whatever when they get to the kitchen. “How any of you can live here with her and not make a move is beyond me.” I hear Jaeyoon say. “What do you mean by that?” Chan plays along. “Bro, do you not see how hot she is?” he asks Chan. “Oh, trust me I do.” I can hear the smile in Chan’s voice. “She’s technically staff, she’s by far the most awesome woman we have ever met but if any of us made a move and JYP found out he would fire her in a heartbeat. So no matter how hot any of us think she is, and trust me we all have eyes, we would rather keep her here. So we behave haha.” He knows how to cover his tracks.

I am trying not to laugh at how easy it is for him to play this off. I finish mixing the batter for the cake when I feel a hand grab my hip. Fucking Jaeyoon with the hip grab, I act startled jumping a little, pulling the ear bud out of my ear and turning. “Don’t sneak up on me like that. If I would have spilled my batter you would have been the one to clean it up.” he laughs and puts his hands up “My bad crazy girl, lesson learned.” I couldn’t help but laugh cause the look that is on Chan’s face is epic. “What’s up Jae?” I ask him. “What are you doing tomorrow?” he says a little too flirty. “Working like I do every day. You know, being a live-in chef is literally a 24/7 job.” I joke “I mean to be fair, I have had your food. You are a great chef. So I can understand why.” Jaeyoon says. “Thanks for the compliment Jae.”

I can see Chan is getting irritated but I have to play along to keep up appearances. Jaeyoon steps to me “Speaking of compliments, you look so gorgeous today.” he says looking me up and down. “Awe thanks, you clean up nicely yourself.” I reply as dryly as possible. Chan smiles because he knows I have no interest in Jae. “Well crazy girl, I gotta go so when you get some free time hit me up and let me take you out.” He comes to give me a hug. “Will do.” I simply say, not exactly knowing what to do. Chan is heated so I will have to calm him down. I see Changbin come around the corner as Jaeyoon is letting me go. He’s ready to throw hands, I shake my head at him. “You guys have a great day. I’ll text you later Cristy.” Jae says and walks out of the house.

I turn back to my sauce and stir it really quick before having to smooth out the mess that was just made. “Why did he have his hands on you?” Changbin demands and is pissed. “It was a hug, Binnie. All of you know I have no interest in him. I have to keep up appearances. I can’t tell him the truth now can I?” I put my hands on my hips. “No I guess not.” Binnie calms down. “Now please let me get back to cooking this birthday dinner.” I say waving my hands at them and turning back to the stove. My sauce is ready so I set it aside while I get the cake in the oven to bake.

While waiting for everything to finish cooking I set the table and decorate it. Felix is on live with Stay right now. He said he wanted to do a quick one so he can eat with everyone. He made some brownies to have on his live which I am not sure when he made those if I am being honest. When the food is ready I send him a quick text letting him know. He was able to spend 2 hours with STAY, so I know they are all so excited. When he comes out he is smiling ear to ear “The girls were on my live. Oh my heart is so full right now I hope they can come meet us soon.” He is overjoyed right now. “They are planning for Christmas.” I admitted “REALLY?” Everyone seems so excited. I smile and nod.

Everyone goes to the table as I am bringing the food out. They see the decorations of course different from Han’s “This is so amazing pretty girl. I can’t get over how you have made mine and Hannies birthday so perfect” Felix is just exuding happiness. “It’s easy when you genuinely care about someone.” I admit. We all sit to eat, and I pop up again. “What is it?” Chan asks. “Kimchi!” I said, running to the kitchen. “She almost forgot it like the first night she was here.” Hyunjin remembered. “Yeah, not repeating that.” I said bringing the container back. “That was such a good night.” Lee Know says. “Yes, it was.” I agreed looking at Chan

We all get kimchi and start eating. “I will never get tired of this.” Felix says. “Mmmm Lixxie I agree, I’ll gladly make this anytime you want it.’ I let him know. “Man, this is so good. I can’t even imagine ordering this from take out anymore.” Han says. I danced in my seat hearing that. “Good!” I exclaimed. Everyone laughed at me for being so happy about Han admission. We all enjoy our meal talking about my favorite sight from the limo ride. “The tower has to be at the top. It was so beautiful. I would never be able to go up there if that was allowed because the way my fear of heights is set up, I would pass out. But it was so gorgeous to see.” I said

When we are all done Lee Know helps me clear the table. “Ohhh thank you Minho.” I say kissing his cheek. “You’re welcome Angel.” he wraps his arms around me from behind. “These past couple days we have had off with you have been so wonderful. It makes me never want to go back to work.” he buries his face into my hair. “Yeah, let’s not do that. STAY would make quick work to find out why lol. I don’t want that smoke.” I said. “You think they could find out?” He asked. “With the internet anything is possible.” I admit. He thinks about it for a minute. “Yeah let’s keep you safe.” He laughs. “Yeah, I appreciate that baby. Now let me decorate this cake.” I tell him with a kiss. He doesn’t let go though. So with him attached to me I decorate Felix’s cake. I have gotten used to doing things in the kitchen with one of them attached to me, it’s easy now.

When I am done I ask Lee Know to go get everyone to the table. I light the candle and come around the corner and we all start singing. I’ll never get tired of being with all of them. I set the cake down and Lix sits me in his lap. He blows out the candle and wraps me in a hug. “Normally, I make a wish but this year I didn’t need to because my wish from last year came true. I wished for happiness for all of us. Ever since you came here we have all been so happy. You have been a true light in our life. I don’t know what else I could wish for.” He says and brings my lips to his.

When he breaks our kiss I look in his eyes and I can’t help but melt. The love I feel is everything. “I am genuinely happy for the first time in my life.” I say as I cut the cake for all of us. I go to get up to sit next to Felix but he wont let me. I giggle at how cutely he snuggles into my back “Nope not allow to move” his voice vibrates through my back. I position myself so I am kinda sideways so we can both eat the cake. “I propose that after this we all go change and meet back in the living room for a movie night. Unless Noona has a third dance prepared for us.” Hyunjin says. “Hahah no, umm technically it would be fourth but nope just the ones from last night.” I say, taking a bite of cake.

I look around the table and they all seem to be remembering the video Lix sent. “Too bad we don’t have a recording of the first 2.” Han says. “Now what kind of husband would I be if I didn’t record that epic birthday moment,” Lee Know says. Within seconds everyone’s phone goes off. Felix opens the file and there I am, body rolling to Chan’s breath. “Best birthday ever” Han says “Facts.” Felix agrees. We all finish our cake as they watch the video from last night. I gather up the dishes and get them in the dishwasher. “How did you manage to get Felix and Han to follow you like that? It looked like you all practiced that for a week straight.” Seungmin says. “I told you I know her body and Felix is that good of a dancer he was able to follow effortlessly.” Han said.

Hearing him talk about how he knows my body sent chills through me. “Let’s get ready for the movies. Baby girl, come use the stuff in my bathroom to take the makeup off. I wanna talk to you. We will all meet back here in 10 minutes.” Chan says. We all break off and I follow him to his room. Once he closes the door he wraps himself around me from behind walking me to the bathroom. “What did you want to talk to me about?” I ask him rather curiously. “Nothing I have just missed you and I wanted a few minutes of just us. Will you stay with me tonight?” I look at him in the mirror and see the longing in his eyes “Of course I will.” I smile.

He is elated when I agree. Like I could say no to him, especially when he has been so epically perfect. I do my facial routine and he brings me a pair of his basketball shorts and a t- shirt to change into. I strip out of the dress clothes forgetting the new underwear set Felix bought for me. “Ohhhh shit.” Chan says. I giggle while putting on the shorts and shirt. “Down boy, we have a movie date with the kids.” I sit back and watch him change. I’ll never get tired of seeing any of them without clothes on. “UGH, being a parent is annoying at times” he jokes. “Don’t I know it.” I laugh. We walk out of his room right as Han and Changbin walk out of theirs. “Thought we were gonna hear moaning coming from your room hyung.” Han laughs, “That’s later my boy.” Chan wraps his arm around Hans' shoulder and Changbin wraps his arm around my waist.

The four of us walk out to join the rest in the living room. I separate from Binnie with a kiss and take my rightful place next to Felix. Seungmin is already in the spot next to me and Hyunjin is in front of me. I sit all the way back on the couch and tug Hyunjin to come up. He wraps my legs closed around him and leans back resting his head on my chest. Felix and Seungmin have their hands on my thighs and heads on my shoulders. I.N is leaning on Seungmin with his hand in my hair. Changbin is sitting next to him. Lee Know, Han and Chan are in the chairs. I kiss each one of the heads resting on me while Chan picks a movie for us to watch.

He picks The Proposal and I am so happy cause this is one of my favorites. “This is one of mine and the girls favorite movies.” I happily say. “I figured as much,” Chan says, smiling at me. “I forgot how hot Ryan is in this movie.” I said. “You should see him in person.” Chan says, “I would fold for him and his wife, I cannot even lie.” I said. “That’s valid.” Changbin says, we all laugh and continue to watch. Seungmin laces his fingers through mine and kisses my shoulder scooting closer to me. I lay my head on his and for some reason I look at Chan. When he and I lock eyes my heart skips a beat. He smiles at me and for some reason this smile is different then the ones before. I can’t explain it but the warmth I feel from that smile on his face is something I have never felt before and I hope this feeling never goes away.

It is a few minutes before I break eye contact with Chan to finish the movie. The next movie that is on the recommended list is P.S I Love You. “The way I cannot watch that movie without crying.” I say. “We’ve never seen it.” Felix says. “If you aren’t into sappy movies, that is not one to pick.” Chan turns it on. “Ugh I need tissues.” I said, readying myself to cry. “You can cry into my shoulder baby.” Hyunjin says. I kiss his head. “Oh just being honest but, the Irish accent is another one I simp for. But then again I am part Irish” I shrug

The movie starts and we watch in silence since they have never seen it. I am going to try and hold in my tears. I know it is not going to work especially since I have fallen so hard for the men I am surrounded by. We are already at the funeral part “Ya!!!!!!!!” Changbin says. I hear Felix sniffle and I’m done for. Tears start rolling down my eyes. Seungmin tightens his grip on my hand, Hyunjin laces his fingers through my hand that is resting under his arm. I have never felt so loved by a man in my life. I can feel Chan’s and Han’s eyes on me and I look over to them. Both of them have tears running down their faces and I break. “Can you let me up please, I need a minute.” The three of them let me up and I run to my room and bawled my eyes out.

After a few minutes I wipe my face and square my shoulders. I am not going to ruin the rest of Felix’s birthday. I go back out there and thank them for giving me a few girly moments. “Are you sure that’s what that was?” Seungmin asked. “I told you all at the beginning this movie hits me hard. I’m a huge sap Minnie.” I say curling back up with all of them to finish the movie. “Channie, baby I have a couch I wanna show you. I don’t like that I am not surrounded by all of you. Remind me tomorrow please.” I said to him, “Of course. Just let me know what color you want and it’s yours.” He said no hesitation in his voice. The way I love this man I swear to all the gawds. “But then we have to get rid of our couch,” Felix says. “No we won’t, we can put it in my area. I am sure We can figure something out.” I reassured him. He relaxed right back on my shoulder and we finished the movie.

Once the movie was over I got up and went to the kitchen and made everyone peanut butter and jelly sandwiches with bananas and blueberries “Come to the table please.” I asked them all. “What is this baby girl?” Chan asked. “I wanted a snack and in true fashion whenever I want a snack I know all of you do too so I made us all something.” Smiling brightly I bring the food over. “She really does know us.” Binnie said “You’re always hungry, Binnie.” I chuckle “Yeah I am.” he wiggles his eyebrows at me. “Seo Changbin, are you flirting with me?” I giggled at him. “Ew hyung stop it.” Seungmin says, causing the whole table to laugh.

Once we are all done Hyunjin gathers the plates and cleans them “Thank you babes.” I say through the partition. “Anything for you, beautiful.” he replies sweetly. My heart flutters every time he calls me beautiful. Once he is done he comes back to the table and Han looks at everyone. “Before we all split off to go to bed I want to thank you again baby. You seriously made our birthdays unforgettable.” I bite the inside of my cheek. “Thank you Quokka, I am so thankful to be here. I can’t even describe it.” I replied. “On that note I am stealing our girl back for the night. So do what you need to. Chan says.

Felix buries his face in my neck, “He is lucky he’s my hyung,” He says so only I can hear and I try not to laugh. He raises his head and kisses me “Good night pretty girl.” I get up from his lap to give everyone else hugs and kisses. When Seungmin hugs me he kisses my neck and then my lips. I shiver in reaction. “Good night, gorgeous.” he walks away before I can say anything. Chan grabs my hand and leads me to his room turning lights off as we go. I am getting more excited the closer we get to his room. It has been a few days since he and I have spent time together. I really have missed being in his arms.

Once we make it to his room and he closes the door behind us he grabs me and instantly his lips meet mine with urgency. “Fuck I have missed you so much baby.” He says between kisses. “I’ve missed you too baby.” I say. He has me pressed against him and I can feel his hardness on my thigh, “Mmmm already ready for me.” I moan into his mouth. He picked me up, taking me to his bed. Laying on top of me he looks deep in my eyes, “It’s been too long without having you in my arms. I need that far more than being inside you.” I reach up and cup his face, I see he has something bothering him and I need to know what it is, good or bad.

I kiss his lips and ready myself for the answer to my next question. “Channie, I can see it in your eyes, something is bothering you. What is it?” I ask. He takes a deep breath before he speaks. “I have been trying to figure out how to have this conversation with you for the past couple days. I have not been able to find the right words.” He says “Just tell me, honesty is the only way to go.” I respond, now very worried. “You truly have made our lives so much better. I have never seen my boys so happy, I have never been so happy, ever. The trust you have in us, the way you just know us and see us.” He is quiet for a few moments before he speaks again. “My beautiful baby girl, I love you…..”

Chapter Text

OMG did he just say what I think he said? It takes me a few seconds to process his words before tears start to flow. I grab his face kissing his lips “I love you too. I love you so much. I have been wanting to tell you for so long.” I say through my sobs. He buries his head into my neck “I have been so scared to tell you. Scared that you didn’t feel the same way. I have never in my life felt like this about anyone. You give me a new reason, a new purpose.” He is now sobbing along with me.

I bring his eyes to meet mine “Baby, there is nothing about you that I don’t love.” I brought my lips to his forehead and whispered “You are so perfect” just like I did the first time we were together. “I love you baby girl.” He says kissing my lips. We just lay there kissing for what feels like forever but this time it is different. The passion in our kisses is so much deeper than before. He runs his hands down my body grabbing the hem of my shirt and only breaking our kiss long enough to bring the shirt over my head and take his off.

He lifts me off the bed so I am straddling him. He kisses my neck as he removes my bra then slowly lays me back down. He kisses down my body, sliding his hands under his shorts and my panties removing them. When I am completely naked he sits back and looks at me. “I can’t believe you’re mine. How I got so lucky, I’ll never know.” he says just looking at me. He lays back on me kissing me again, slowly, there is no urgency in any of his movements. I move my hands down his back under the waist of his shorts pushing them down. He moves just long enough to pull them off and comes back to my lips.

He is resting on his elbows that are placed on either side of my head. I have my arms wrapped around his torso and legs over his thighs. He positions himself perfectly and takes his time entering me. Feeling him move so slowly inside me has never felt so delicious as it does in this moment. It feels like we are making love for the first time all over again. The way I feel so full of him makes me moan into his mouth and arch under him. He moves his lips down my neck sending chills through my entire body. All of his movements are so much more intimate, my entire body has come alive under his touch.

With each movement he makes, my heart starts racing. Running my fingers over his back muscles as he moves, is a feeling that I make sure to memorize. The way his breath feels on my neck, how his body fits perfectly between my legs. Everything is committed to my memory. “OMG Chan.” I moan pushing my head back into the pillow. My muscles tighten around him as my orgasm starts to build. He doesn’t increase his speed, instead he dips his head and takes my nipple into his mouth causing me to arch again. He wraps his arm around my waist and lifts me off the bed and onto his lap.

This angle pushes him deeper into me. He spreads his legs apart which opens me up to him even more. “Go baby” He whispers in my ear and I start to move. He throws his head back and moans letting me know how good it feels. I press my body into his and run my tongue from the base of his neck up the vein to his chin. I can feel his body shiver and I tighten around him. I kiss his neck trailing where my tongue and he starts to fuck up into me harder. He is moaning in my ear and the sound is bringing me to the edge.

We are matching each other thrust for thrust as I press my lips to his. His hands in my hair, my hands on his back. He breaks our kiss and whispers “Scratch me.” I start to dig my nails in his back and he moans so loud and scratches down my back. As soon as I feel him start to scratch I cum, calling his name. He instantly follows with a growl that sends a chill through my entire body. We sit intertwined like this for a few seconds before I move off him and lay back on the bed. “Oh my gawd, the way I have thought about scratching your back like that over the years.” He looks at me like I’m his prey. “How did it feel, baby girl?” he asks, narrowing his eyes at me with a look that spoke to every nerve in my body. “Fucking epic.” I smiled back at him.

He laid down next to me resting his head on my stomach. My hands are instantly in his hair. I love when he has time off because he allows his hair to curl up and it is messy and unruly and so beautiful. “I love when your hair is unruly like this, you look so hot.” He looks up at me like I’m crazy. “You can’t be serious?” he giggles. “I am so serious.” I look at him. He scoots up so we are now laying eye to eye. “You know we need to have this conversation right?” he asks in a more serious tone. “Yes, but I cannot have it with you being naked. I will not be able to concentrate.” I say, running my hands down his chest.

He watches my hand run down to his abs. “Yeah we need to get dressed,” He said, getting out of bed.” My eyes instantly went straight to his ass. “Mmm all that ass, yes lawd.” I say getting out of bed myself. We go to the bathroom and freshen up and get dressed. “Let’s go to the kitchen or living room. I feel like even being near a bed would be distracting.” he says, looking from the bed to me and back again. “Agreed.” I nod wrapping my arm around his waist and his arm around my shoulder as we walk out of his room. “I’m kinda hungry, not even gonna lie.” I admit. “You read my mind.” he laughs.

As we are walking down the hall he reminds me of the couch. “Ok, let me go grab my phone and show you while we snack.” I go grab my phone off my nightstand. I look down and am stopped in my tracks. I have a message from Ji

Ji [12:18am] Hey Cristy, just wanted to let you know that you have a package coming from me. I found something that I thought you would enjoy. Don’t worry it is from me as a friend. I am still trying to process through how I feel but I still want you as a friend. I do hope everything is going well. I’m not expecting a response, just wanted to let you know that within the next 2-3 days you should have something delivered. Hope you like it and talk soon.

I am reading the text as I walk out of my room. I walk over to Chan and hand him my phone so he can read it as well. I watch his face as he reads the message. He doesn’t seem to be getting angry but he doesn’t look happy either. He hands me back my phone without saying a word and looks at me as if he is trying to gauge how I am feeling. “I honestly don’t know how to feel about this. I am trying to stay calm and level headed about this. Because I know that he has no idea we are together.” He paused when he saw me react to him saying we are together. “What was that?” he giggled his little adorable shy giggle. “Hearing you say we are together, it was just a natural reaction.” I said stepping into his now open arms
He wraps his arms around me and gives me a hug. “Let's make something to eat and then we can talk” I say, giving him a kiss. “Sounds good, is there anything specific you’re in the mood for.?” He asks. “No not really, let’s see what I can come up with.” I said walking to the fridge. When I open the door I see the leftovers from Han’s birthday dinner and instantly throw together a quick ramen dish. Of course I know the others will probably come out of their room so I make sure there is enough in there for everyone. I know my guys all too well. I make sure to set out 7 other bowls so they can grab some as they come out, and take mine and Chan’s to the table.

I sit next to him so we can talk and enjoy our food. “Ok babe, let’s finish our conversation.” I said. “Well, first I want to finish talking about the whole Jihyun thing, I want to let you know how much I appreciate that you showed me the text and didn’t hide anything from me. That really meant a lot. I also want to let you know I have been thinking about it while you were fixing this, which it’s delicious. I am not going to be upset if you choose to be friends with him. You bonded with him, and let me know if it wasn’t for that bond you might not be here. So, I am grateful for him. It does still bother me that you slept with him though.”

Chan stopped talking and looked toward the living room. “I knew you slept with him.” Lee Know came from the kitchen to eat with us. He looked fully pissed off when he sat down. “So, when did it happen and how many times?” his tone let me know he was more than pissed. Chan started to speak but I stopped him. “I will answer you honestly, but I need you to remain level headed about this whole situation. I need you to listen to me. Not just hear me. Can you do that?” I asked him. “Of course I can.” He replied right back.

I don’t really believe him right now because of his tone but I answer him anyway. “It happened after our first dinner together. When he picked me up. It was nothing planned. He and I never even had a conversation that was sexual in any fashion. I didn’t even know he liked me until I was at his house. We walked in, he kissed me and then next thing I know we were in his room and I was naked. Now my mindset at that moment was pretty much non-existent. I had not been touched in almost 5 years. I was already turned on because I was surrounded by the 8 of you and then of course the little scene that happened between you and I when I was cooking the second helping.” I paused to take a drink

I also noticed that the others were in the kitchen listening through the bar. I smiled at them “Come sit down and eat” I told them all. Might as well get it all out in the open tonight and see where everything goes. After everyone was at the table I continued. “I’ll admit I thought that I had actual feelings for him. But when he brought me home that night and the 3 of us had our interaction I was confused and that is one of the reasons I went to bed alone that night. Saying no to Chan was not easy at all. I felt it would have been disrespectful to lay with him only hours after laying with someone else.”

I look around the table at all the men I have fallen for, I am seriously praying this does not change how they look at me. “When I saw him the next day to take the pictures was when I realized my difference in comfort levels with you all and him. While yes I can talk to him I know it would never be the same. There are things I have told all of you that I would never feel comfortable telling him. He told me he had 7 more competitions to complete before he took an office position with his company and I was relieved that he was going to be out of the country. He told me that he would stay if I asked him to and I didn’t want him to. His reaction to me being dressed up was the same as all of you but not on me. I joked around so he would lose his. I fed into yours. So while yes, he is hot, he will never mean as much to me as all of you do.” I finished speaking and allowed everyone to process my words.

After a few moments Hyunjin looks at me, “So it was only that one time?” I shake my head yes “Did you enjoy it?” Seungmin asked. I giggle a little “It was the first time I had sex in almost 5 years, of course I enjoyed it. I had pent up frustration. But, looking back on it there were no real feelings or emotions behind it.” My phone goes off and it is face down on the table next to Chan. He went to hand it to me “You can check it baby, I don’t care.” I told him. He flipped it open and started laughing. “Guess he felt that we were talking about him.” he handed me my phone.

Ji [1:31am] I’m not sure if you are awake or not, so you can answer when you see this. You said that you have been to Texas. A couple co-workers have reached out, they are leaving Korea Tuesday to start their competitions there. Any advice I can give them. I don’t know anyone else that has been there before.”
Me [1:34am] Most of my trip there was spent in a semi truck so I don’t have much advice other than to stay very well hydrated because it is hot. That’s about all I got.
Ji [1:35am] Thanks

I hand my phone back to Chan with it open so he can read it. “Do you miss him?” Changbin asks. “Kinda, but not to the point I would get emotional or anything. The best way I can put it is, I feel the same way about him as I do Jaeyoon. I’m not connected with them.” Chan grabs my hand “Enough about other men yeah?” I smile brightly at him “Yes, please.” I agree wholeheartedly. “We need to get back to the conversations about our feelings.” Chan says, smiling back at me. “What about us?” Lee Know says in almost a whisper.

My heart breaks at the pain behind his question. “Since we are all here and all involved we might as well get it out in the open.” I said. “If that’s what you want, baby then by all means.” Chan agrees. “Tonight when she and I went to my room I told her I was in love with her, she told me she feels the same. So with that we are officially together. Now moving forward is what we all need to speak about.” he opens the discussion for everyone else. No one says anything for a moment so I speak again. “You all already knew I was in love with Chan, even before I admitted it out loud. But what you don’t know is that somehow I have fallen for all of you, and I mean ALL of you.” I finally admitted

Everyone looked at me with a new excitement in their eyes “Do you really mean that?” I.N asked me. “Yes, I have fallen in love with all of you. I have been dealing with it for a while. I have been scared to tell all of you because of the fact that I feel I can never fully make any of you happy.” I admit. “What do you mean?” Felix says. “I’ll never be able to give any of you a child. I am so much older than all of you. I know how much family means to you all and I am pretty sure none of your parents will accept that you are with someone my age.” I have to stop talking because saying all of this out loud is making it very real and very scary because I feel I am about to lose them all.

I am chewing the inside of my cheek so I don’t cry. “No one knows how things are going to be in the future. I love my family and yes they do mean everything to me. But I have never felt like this about anyone and right now that is what matters. I am absolutely in love with you.” I.N says “We all are. I have never met someone I crave to be around someone like I do with you. I have never wanted to cuddle with someone like I do with you.” Seungmin says “You are OUR Lynn and we all love you.” Felix says and I couldn’t hold back. Tears are streaming down my face “I have never trusted a woman ever. But you, I trust with everything.” Lee Know says

I put my head in my hands and just cry, I am so happy to hear how they all feel about me. “So I guess the next question would be, do you want to be in a relationship with just Channie-hyung or all of us.” Hyunjin says.”He’s right, it is completely up to you on how this moves forward.” Chan says. My heart is so full right now. I raise my head and look at all of their faces through tear filled eyes “I am your Lynn” looking at each of them. “I don’t want to be without any of you. I give myself, mind, body, heart and soul to you all.” I commit to them all. Everyone is up wrapping their arms around me in the most chaotic hug ever.

I have never been this happy outside of the night my children were born. I have finally found the love I have searched my entire life for. Still whirling on how it ended up being with 8 different men, but I have found it. “Ok, everyone please have a seat, I have something I need to say.” Chan says. The guys all go back to their seats except Lee Know. He literally picks me up out of my seat and puts me on his lap. When I look at Chan he seems both happy and sad and I am now so scared that he is upset that I have agreed to be with everyone. Once everyone has gone back to their seat he steadies himself to speak.

My heart is racing because I have no clue what is going on. “So the guys and I talked the day that you went shopping with Jaeyoon,” Lee Know hides his face in my chest and I look around the table, everyone looks so solemn. I am beyond worried right now. “With us making this official tonight the timing kinda sucks now but it is what it is. On Thursday you will be picked up by Jaeyoon at noon and taken to Incheon airport to go home to celebrate the girls' birthdays with them.” He smiles as he shows me the round trip ticket. I sob, I miss my kids so much. I am so thankful I am going to be seeing them.

I am looking at the ticket trying to clear my eyes. I am leaving on the 17th and won't be back until the 5th. I stare at the dates for a few minutes. “I’ll miss yours and Minnie’s birthdays.” I am now crying for a whole different reason. “It’s fine, we would rather you be with the girls on their birthdays. We could never ask you to choose us over them.” Seungmin says. I cry even harder. Why are they so fucking perfect. “You will still see us, we will go live at a time we know you are awake so you can be there with us. We will make sure to say something that is just for you that no one will pick up on” Chan says.

My heart is hurting so badly. I cannot miss my girls birthdays but I don’t want to miss my guys birthdays either. This is such a hard place for me to be. I can’t not go because Chan has already bought the tickets. “Are you not happy that you are going?” Changbin asks. “I am, I miss my babies so much, but it also hurts because I will miss their birthdays and I will miss all of you so much. I am excited and sad all at the same time.” I answered him through my tears. I realize that I can now feel a wet spot through my shirt where Lee Know has buried his head. I maneuver my body through his arms so I am straddling him and wrap both my arms around his neck. He wraps both of his arms around my waist holding me tight.

We are now both sobbing into each other’s shoulders. “I love you so much My Angel, I am going to miss you, I don’t know how to process all of this. Just promise me you’ll come back to us.” He cries. “I love you too My Minho, Of course I will come back. I couldn’t even think of staying away.” He turns his lips up to meet mine. I never thought I would see Lee Know cry. I am trying to ease his sadness while trying to keep mine at bay. He breaks our kiss and lays his head back down on my chest. “We have less than 36 hours until she leaves. We should probably get some sleep so we can spend the day together.” Chan says.

Lee Know tightens his grip not letting me get up. All the guys see how he is hanging on so they come around, give me a hug and kiss and tell me they love me. I am left with Chan and Lee Know in the kitchen. “I’m not ready to let go yet. Just a couple more minutes please.” He says. I kiss the top of his head. “That’s fine baby.” I say. “Oh Channie, open my phone and go to my amazon app, to my wishlist. That is the couch I was referencing. It is big enough that I can be surrounded by all of you somehow. If you don’t like it, that's fine. It’s just an idea.” I wanted him to look at it before I forget again.

He grabs my phone and looks at it “Wow I actually really like that. Oh, you can rearrange it to be how you want it. I actually love this. What color do you want?” He asks. “That part I don’t really care about. I just want all my babies to be around me somehow,” I answered. “You really do love us don’t you?” Lee Know finally looked up at me. I place my hands on his face. “I really do.” I kiss his lips. “Alright you two let’s go to bed. I will take care of the couch tomorrow because I don’t want to order it from Amazon.” Chan says

In true Lee Know fashion he stands with me still in his arms and walks me to Chan’s room. He sets me down at the door and kisses me again. “If I am not out of my room by the time you wake up please come get me. I don’t want to miss a moment with you before you go.” He says before letting me go and turning to go to his room. He looks so upset and I look to Chan. “Mate I’m pretty sure she wants you with us tonight.” Chan says. Without hesitation Lee Know turns around, lifts me up and carries me through the door to Chan’s bed falling on top of me.

He kisses all over my face, making me laugh like a schoolgirl in love for the first time. He lifts his face “Is it bad that I really just want to hold you all night and not even worried about having sex?” I shake my head no “That is perfectly fine. Like I told Han, sex is not a requirement for me. I love being with you all. The sex is just an epically amazing bonus.” I replied. The three of us all get undressed and climb into bed. I kiss each one of them good night “I love you both so much.” I say as I lay my head on Lee Knows chest. “I love you my angel.” kissing my forehead. “I love you baby girl.” Chan says, kissing my shoulder. I lay there for a while and listen to them both drift off to sleep. I am not sure how I became so lucky but I am going to do everything I can to make sure these 8 men are as happy as they have always deserved to be. I pull the blanket up to make sure we are all covered and drift off to sleep.

When I wake up the sun is just barely up. The guys are sound asleep and I have to pee so I slowly slide out of bed and make my way to the bathroom. I grab my phone on the way and check the time. 7:26am. I decided to stay awake and face time with the girls for a little while. I am not going to tell them that I am coming home for their birthdays. That is going to be a surprise for them. I get dressed again and sneak out of Chan’s room without waking them up.

I am walking past Hyunjin's room when the door opens and scares me. “Oh shit” we both jumped. “Shhhh.” I whisper trying not to laugh out loud. ‘What are you doing?” he asks in a whisper. “Going to my room, I want to take a shower and then facetime the girls.” I told him. He shakes his head and wraps his arms around me from behind and walks with me. “You want to join me?” I ask him “Oh absolutely.” he happily replies. Once we get to my room I go in the bathroom and brush my teeth really quick. Not gonna kiss him with morning breath lol.

I go back out and he is sitting on my bed looking so otherworldly hot. “Fuck you look so good right now.” He says, opening his arms to me. “I look like a hot ass mess, you on the other hand, I don’t think it is possible for you to not look good.” I kiss his lips straddling him. “ I thought you wanted to take a shower?” He asked between my kisses, “I do, but I want you to make a mess of me first.” I said running my tongue along his jawline. I feel him harden under me “With pleasure.” He says flipping me over. He stands and pulls off his shirt. My heart is racing because for the first time I am about to see Hyunjin naked.

When he pulls his pants down my jaw drops. He is pure art, he has a vein on his hip. I need to run my tongue along. I sit up and grab his hips and do just that “Ohh fuck.” without him saying another word I instantly take him into my mouth. As I am working his dick with my tongue I run my hands up his sides and over his chest and abs. His skin is absolutely flawless and so smooth. “OMG this feels so good baby.” he says as we make eye contact. The way he looks from this angle is so hot I am soaked. He reaches down and fists my hair and pulls me off his dick and stands me up. “You are too fucking good at that, but the first time I cum with you will be inside that pretty pussy.” He says smashing his lips to mine. Jeezus fuck that was so hot.

He lifts my shirt over my head and pulls down my shorts running his hand up my leg and straight into my pussy, pushing two fingers in making me moan out “Mmmm so wet” he whispers in my ear. He is hitting the right spot. I have to grab his arms so I don’t buckle and fall. “Lay down like a good girl and let me taste you fully.” He instructs me. I do as I am told and excitedly await the feeling of his lips on my body for the first time. I have thought about this for so long. He takes his time by running his fingers over my body leaving a trail of fire on my skin.

He lays between my legs spreading me open, he kisses up my thigh then repeats on the other side. Each kiss he places on my thigh is just soft enough to cause me to gasp. He runs his tongue along my lips before opening me up. “Oh I have been waiting for this moment baby,” He takes a deep breath in and rolls his eyes in the back of his head. Stage Hyunjin has appeared and I know I am about to be fucked up and I am here for it. He buries his face in my pussy and I instantly pop up from the pressure he has applied to my clit. “Oh FUCK.” fingers instantly tangled in his hair. He brings his arms up pushing me back down on the bed.

One hand on my breasts and the other buried knuckles deep inside me. I am about to explode all over his face when he stops. “Oh gaawd why?” I whine. He laughs out “The first time we cum will be together baby.” Fuck why is he so gawd damn hot. He kisses his way up my body driving me insane. He sucks one of my nipples into his mouth causing me to whimper. He flicks it with his tongue a few times then licks between my breasts where he places his first mark on my body then moves to my other nipple. He is teasing the fuck out of me and it is so hot. He kisses and nips from my nipple up to my neck then to my lips.

He pulls my legs up to open my hips for him, without breaking our kiss he slowly slides into me. The stretch of him entering me made me dig my nails into his back. Which made him moan into my mouth. That sound will live rent free in my mind forever. After a few seconds he begins to move and build his rhythm, I can’t even describe how good he feels right now. The way his body moves, the fluidity is astounding. “Fuck you feel so good under me, I have been dreaming about this for so long” Hearing his voice in my ear sends shivers through me, I already feel my muscles tighten.

He lifts up brings his arms under my legs and grabs my hands and begins to fuck me into the bed. Watching him fuck into me, his abs working as he rolls his body my eyes move to his face. He has his stage smile on right now and I am feral, I start to match his thrusts causing his smile to widen. “Ohhhh yes.” he moans. I am so close so I tighten around him and he increases his already mind blowing speed. He lets go of my hands bringing his body back down and his lips back to mine. “Cum for me baby.” he whispers and starts pounding into me. Within seconds both of us explode into a dual screaming orgasm. Hearing him yell out as he cums will replay in my mind on a regular basis.

He brings his lips to mine, kissing me sweetly as we both try and catch our breath. “I love you baby.” he kisses my forehead “I love you too” I smile. Being able to say it out loud feels amazing. “Let’s shower and call our girls.” he says. He pulls out of me and lifts me up off the bed. I kiss all over his face as he carries me to my shower. He turns the water on and I cannot stop staring at him. I need a camera roll full of each of them naked in the shower. Cause the way they all look with water cascading down their bodies.. Speechless.

We get under the water and enjoy the warmth together. “You are so beautiful Jinnie.” I say looking up at him. “So are you my love.” he kisses my nose, so cute. We wash each other's bodies and then our hair. Him and Felix have the longest hair of the guys and I LOVE having my hands in it. After we are all clean and out of the shower he goes to my dresser and picks out my outfit for the day while I dry my hair. He grabs my purple lace panty set, a pair of leggins and a tank top. Then he gets dressed and goes to make coffee while I call the girls. Faith answers after the second ring as I am making my way to the kitchen

“Hi momma!”
“Hey ladybug, how are you?”
“I am ok, just doing some homework. School is kicking my ass.”
“I believe it. But, I know you are doing great.”
“I mean, you aren’t wrong.”
“Where is your sister and Courtney?”
“They are downstairs, hold on. I need a break anyway.”

I mute my phone while she goes down with them. “Behave while we are on the call.” I warned him. I know how he can be “What did I do?” he laughed. “Nothing, but I know you.” I said unmuting

“Hi momma!”
“Hi sunshine! BESTIEEE”
“BESTIEEEEEEEEEE”
“I miss you guys so much”
“We miss you too.”
“Mother, what did you do to your chest?” Jaydan asks

FUCKING HYUNJIN!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I forgot about the hickey he just placed on me.

“That’s my fault,” he pops in the screen and grabs my phone
“What did you do to my mom?” Faith says
“See, she is short, so when I tried to help her get something from the top shelf being a gentleman and she tickled me cause “SHE CAN DO IT” she caught an elbow to the chest. I didn’t mean to bruise her so please don’t hate me.” Nice cover Jinne
“They may not hate you Jinnie, but talk to me when it stops hurting. Oh and I am not short, you are only like 4 inches taller than me. Now give me back my girls please.” I say with a wink as he hands me my phone
“She’s short.” he stands over me looking into the camera
“Ugh, I swear I cannot with these guys.”
“Hahaha, I love how they pick on you.” Faith says
“Thanks baby girl, loving the support.”
“You’re welcome. What are you guys doing today?”
“No clue, waiting for all the slackers to get out of bed. Not sure if they are working today or not. Y’all know how Chan is, forever a workaholic.”
“I am not” He startles me as he appears in the camera
“Hi CHANIIE!!!!!!!” All three of them say
“Hey ladies, how are you.”

Ugh I am anxious to kiss them lips. Lee Know appears with a cup of coffee for me and I instantly lose my phone as he takes it from me and goes to the table. I wrap my arms around Chan giving him a kiss “Good morning sir. Did you sleep well?” I ask, kissing his cheeks “I did until I realized the body next to me was not yours.” I hollered “I’m sorry I woke up before the 2 of you and wanted to shower and call the girls.” he nods towards Hyunjin “You’re awfully happy this morning before your first cup of coffee.” Hyunjin takes his first sip smiling at me “Yeah, there is something even better to wake up to than coffee.” Chan hmmm “Ohh yeah, it is much better than coffee.”

Felix and Han come into the kitchen at that moment “What’s better than coffee?” Han asks grabbing his cup Hyunjin points to me “Fuck yeah she is.” I put my finger to my lips and pointed to the table “He’s talking to my ladies?” I shake my head yes. He sets his cup down and runs to the table snatching my phone “QUUUOKKKKAAAA” I hear my girls yell, all of us laugh as he comes running in being chased by Lee Know. I quickly moved out of Chan’s arms. Ugh I hate that part, I want to let everyone know I am with them. I know I have lost my phone for now so I start to make breakfast. I want breakfast bagels so I start making the dough and put the water on to boil.

Everyone has come out to get their coffee and my phone is still being passed around. Chan made sure to warn all of them not to say anything about me coming home. Chan stands next to me as I am cooking. “I found the couch at a furniture store in Busan, Jaeyoon is on his way to get it now and will drop it off when he picks you up tomorrow, So when you come home the living room will be set up perfectly for you.” He tucked a stray hair behind my ear “I love you so much baby.” I look into his eyes. “I love you too baby girl.” He said right as Changbin brought me my phone

My hands are covered in dough so Chan grabs it and puts it on the stand in front of me “Thank you Channie.” I say nicely “You’re welcome Noona.” he plays it off, it is so hot when he calls me Noona.

“Whatcha making momma?”
“Bagels for breakfast sandwiches.”
“Ugh that sounds so good.” Courtney says.
“You guys have fun talking to the guys?”
“Of course, you still having fun living with them?” I hear a tinge of sarcasm in Faith’s voice
“Yes I am, it is never not chaos when they are home.” I say as the guys start bickering back and forth
“YAH! Joyonghan” I said to them. They all stopped and my girls were shocked
“What did you just say?” Jaydan asked
“I said ‘hey, quiet please’ I have been learning while they work. Lots of time here alone” I answered with a laugh
“Alright my loves, I have to get back to cooking for these other heathens of mine. I miss you three so much. Courtney tell the team I miss them. I will try and call you guys tomorrow. Love you all.”
“We love and miss you too. Talk soon. BYE STRAY KIDS.”
“BYE LADIES.”

I blow them kisses and they hang up. After my phone goes dark I let them know we are safe. “It is so hot when you talk in Korean. I cannot wait until you are fluent.” I.N comes and gives me a kiss “That will be a while baby. How are you this morning?” I ask him. “I’m great,” he wraps his arms around my waist “Because now I can openly say I love you.” he kisses my neck “I love you too.” I opened my neck more for him. Fuck his lips feel good. “Let me stop before I can’t control myself.” He says, letting me go. “Good idea, gotta cook.” I reluctantly said, I did not want him to stop. I am now imagining what he is going to do when we lay together.

After 20 minutes I have breakfast done, Changbin and Lee Know help me bring everything to the table. I am still not used to having kimchi with breakfast but it is so damn good. “These bagels are so good, This hits the spot.” I said. Hyunjin and Han laugh and I narrow my eyes at them “What’s so funny fellas?” Chan asks. “Hyunjin was just telling me earlier about him hitting her spot this morning.” I shrugged “He in fact did, very well I might add.” He looks so proud and he should be, he’s skilled and knows it. “Then there were 2” Seungmin says. “Saving the best for last. I.N says. His tone went straight to my middle. “Is that so Innie?” I ask.

He wipes his thumb across his lips and I instantly know that whatever is about to come out of those lips is going to be so hot. “Absolutely, because what I have planned for you, how loud and how many times I am going to make you scream we may need a sound proof room so the police aren’t called.” Yep, that was hot as fuck. “Yeah I want that recorded.” Lee Know says “Freak” Seungmin says. “Yep, her screams are something I crave.” Holy fucking hell. “Y’all just love keeping me horny.” They all nod, “GAWD I love you all.” I laugh, with that we all finish our breakfast.

Han helps me clean up “Thank you Quoka.” I wrap my arms around him from behind “You’re more than welcome Sweetbaby.” We walk like this into the living room where I take my spot only I.N is next to me. So I throw my legs over his and Felix’s legs and Han takes his seat. “What’s your favorite K-drama?” Chan asks. “The Heirs and Hwarang” I answered. He nodded and put Hwarang on. Oh the excitement that ran through me. Chan, Changbin and Lee Know came over and sat on the floor around me. “Hyung do you want my spot” I.N asked “No Innie we are good.” Chan says. I now have all of my babies so close to me and I could not be happier

We are 3 episodes in when Changbin speaks up about being hungry. “Not even gonna lie, for the first time I really don’t want to cook. I kinda want a lazy day for us all.” I say oddly. “I’m ordering bibimbap and kimbap.” Changbin says, pulling out his phone. “Sounds good to me.” I agree and we continue to watch the show. About 30 minutes goes by and we hear the doorbell. Changbin gets up putting on his mask and glasses and goes to the door. He deepens his voice when he talks to the driver. He brings in 4 bags and hands the food to everyone.

We all sit on the floor and eat together while we continue the show. After we ate I.N and Felix went around and grabbed a bunch of blankets and pillows and we made a campout on the living room floor. Everyone snuggled in and we continued the show, I love how they don’t forget to put the captions on for me. Before we know it we have watched another 7 episodes, it is now 8:30pm. “Ugh I forgot how good this show is.” Changbin says. “It’s been so long since we have been able to just binge watch a show like this.” Seungmin says. “This is exactly why I wanted you guys to have a lazy day. Because I know as soon as I leave you are going to go right back to work. I know you all too well.” I said. “Yeah you are not wrong at all. We have to keep busy so we don’t miss you as much.” Hyunjin says.

I stood up “Leftovers ok for dinner?” I ask quickly to change the subject before I start to bawl and tell Chan to refund the tickets. “Sounds perfect.” Han says. Felix comes and helps me get everything ready. Within 10 minutes we are bringing dinner into the living room, we have everything on disposable dishes so no clean up is necessary, and the show continues. We get to episode 15 and decide to call it a night. “OMG I cannot believe it is almost 4am. This show is so easy to get lost in.” Chan says. “Can we all just sleep right here please. I want as much time with all of you as I can?” I ask.

Everyone agrees and we all arrange ourselves where everyone is around me.I lay on my stomach facing Chan Felix lays wrapped around my leg between me and Chan. Hyunjin lays between my legs with his head on my ass. Lee Know, Han and Changbin lay behind me snuggling down my body. I.N and Seungmin Lay above my head sharing my pillow. I have never felt so safe in my entire life. Within minutes everyone is asleep. I wake up to my entire body being on fire. It is so warm it is almost stifling. I can see the sun has fully risen. I look toward the TV and see it is 10:36am. “Oh SHIT!” I pop up “What is it.” Chan says sitting up straight. “Jaeyoon is gonna be here in less than 90 minutes and I am not packed. I didn’t even go to the store to get anything travel sized. I cannot go 2 weeks without my hair and skin stuff.” I am panicking.

Chan is laughing at me and it’s irritating me. “Why are you laughing at me?” I ask him kinda harshly. “I already got all of that for you. Seungmin, go start the coffee. Baby girl go take a shower and do your routine. Hyunjin and I will pack your bag for you.” Chan says, wrapping his arms around me. “Are you sure?” I ask “Yes, we got you, everyone else clean up and Lee Know can whip up a quick breakfast.” Chan assured me. Lee Know made a face “I was gonna shower with her.” he said “No you’re not” Chan and I both said “I wouldn’t be on time” I added. “That’s fair.” Lee Know got up and made his way to the kitchen.

Chan Hyunjin and I went to my room. I took the fastest shower I think I have ever taken in my life. I need to be able to clean my face. I get out, wrap my body and hair in a towel and go do my facial routine. I don’t even bother to dry my hair, I somehow manage to put it in a cute messy bun with tendrils. Once I do that I go to my room, Chan and Hyunjin are almost done packing my bag for me. On my bed I have a sweat outfit waiting for me. “What the hell guys, Versace?” I was shocked. “I had to have my baby looking good and comfy at the same time. As much as you spoil us. You deserve this and more.” Hyunjin says proudly. “I have never owned any brand name. What if I stain it?” I worry “I’ll buy you more, because you are worth it. Now put it on so I can see how hot you look.”

I take the towel off and Chan and Hyunjin stop and watch me dress. I have never felt versace clothing before. This sweat outfit is lightweight so I am not going to sweat and it feels so smooth against my skin. “Ok, I see what the hype is about.” I say, turning to face them. “Fucccck baby girl, it is not fair that you look this good in sweats.” Chan says. “Let's go before I remove them from her body and make a repeat of yesterday morning.” Hyunjin says. We walk out of my room and Chan hands me a carry on bag. “This has your hair and skin care, passport, ID, headphones, chargers, phone a couple books and of course your blanket I have also sent you your ticket and car rental information to your phone” He says

When we come out it is 11:23am. We sit at the table and I am given a cup of coffee and a small plate of food. “I know how you get when you are about to fly. Don’t need you getting sick.” Lee Know kisses the top of my head. We all eat in silence because we know if anything is said I am going to cry. Chan’s phone goes off and he answers. “He’s gonna be here in 5 minutes. He has the couch. There are 3 big boxes so he is going to come in through the garage.” He says when he hangs up. I feel the tears start to sting my eyes, and I am chewing my cheek. “Stop that before you scar the inside of your mouth.” Lee Know demands. I stop and look at him. So fucking sexy when he gets dominate.

We are all done eating and I take the dishes to the kitchen and resume my ‘chef’ role by cleaning up while they bring in the boxes. They weren’t kidding when he said big boxes. It took Chan, Changbin, Jaeyoon and Lee Know to carry them in. My mouth was watering by watching Chan, Changbin and Lee Knows arms. I know the power they possess and mmmmm. When they are done Jaeyoon takes my bags to the car. “I’ll be right out” I say. I look at all of them, the 8 men that I have fallen in love with. The way I am not ready to leave them. “We have to make this fast. Because I am not going to leave if we don’t.” Walk around giving each one of them a hug and kiss. Tears are starting to stream down my face.

I walk to the door and pause before walking out. I turn to them one last time. “I love you all, I will miss you guys so much. Chan I need you to promise me you will not make yourself sick with work. That you will eat and rest properly please. I am going to start a group chat so I can be surrounded by all of you even miles apart. I know I will love being with my girls again but I already cannot wait to come home to all of you. I expect lots of pictures, facetimes and everything. I will text you when I get to the airport and right before I board the plane. Also when I land and make it to the hotel. I promise I will not make you worry during this time we are apart.” I assured all of them

I take in all of their faces “We love you so much baby, we are all going to miss you so trust me when I say we will be blowing up your phone.” Han says “Please be safe, we need OUR Lynn.” Felix says. My phone goes off with a text from Jae saying we gotta go. “Ok, I have to go. I will see you in 2 weeks.” I blow them a kiss and walk out the door. Somehow the tears are staying at bay for right now. I climb in the huge truck that Jae is waiting for me in. “Are you ready to go crazy girl?” he says “Yes, I am so excited I get to see my kids” I say as I buckle my belt. “Do they know you are coming?” he asks. “No, I am keeping it a surprise.”

We ride the last bit in silence as I put together the group chat and send the first message

Me [12:26pm] Ugh Jaeyoon is so boring to ride in a car with.
Binnie [12:26pm] Good, I don’t want him to entertain you at all.
I.N [12:27pm] He’s never really any fun to be around not like us anyway
Jinnie [12:28pm] No one is like us INNIE
Me [12:28pm] That’s facts Jinnie lol
Chan [12:29pm] Just be happy you aren’t going on a long car ride with him. He doesn’t even like to play music
Me [12:30pm} I’d kick him out of the car LMAOOOOO
Binnie [12:30pm] That’s our girl

I look up and see the sign for Incheon Airport “How far until we are there in miles?” I ask. “About 6 miles” Jae says “Thank you. I need to learn conversions if I am ever going to drive here.” I roll my eyes. “I’ll take you wherever you need to go.” Jae winked at me. “Thanks Jae, but eventually I need my license. You can’t be at my beck and call.” I replied. “I will happily be at your every beck and call beautiful.” he said overly flirtatiously. “That’s sweet Jae” I say dryly

Me {12:35pm] I will be at the airport in about 5 miles I think. This ride needs to end, he is flirting with me and I am not in the mood. Trying not to hurt his feelings.
Felix [12:35pm] He better watch himself, I know where he lives.
Me [12:36pm] Lol calm down my babies, you all now I don’t want him. His attempt at flirting sucks and it’s funny, I’m honestly holding back my laughing. He has no game.
Seungmin [12:37pm] Oh, this poor guy.
Lee Know [12:38pm] He couldn’t handle you anyway. He would see you naked and would probably run and hide. He wouldn’t know what to do with you. He needs a female younger than him.
Chan [12:39pm] Lee Know has a point.
Me [12:40pm] STAAHHHPPPP

I look up and can see the airport.

Me [12:41pm] We are pulling into the airport in like 2 minutes. I love you all, I will text you before I board. I already know it is going to take forever to check in.
Han [12:42pm] We love you and miss you already Sweetbaby

Ugh I don’t know how I am going to last 2 weeks without them. “Alright crazy girl, this is where I drop you off at unless you want me to park and sit with you.” Jae says. “No, it’s ok. I have to listen to music before I fly but I appreciate the offer and the ride.” I say, before I get out. I get my bags and thank him again. “Be safe and text me when you land” I nod and close the door. Fuck I hate flying, just thankful I am in first class. It makes it so much easier. I head into the airport and instantly feel overwhelmed. I have no clue where to go. I pull up my ticket and try to find where I need to be.

Luckily I found a guard who speaks English so he gave me a ride in his cart to my gate where I need to check in at. “Thank you so much” I hop out and run to get in line. I feel a tap on my shoulder and it’s the guard. “You are in first class, you don’t have to stand in this line. Follow me.” he grabs my bag and leads me to a different area. He says something to the gorgeous woman at the door. She smiles at me and says something into her walkie talkie.

Within moments an unbelievably hot woman comes and grabs my bag telling me to follow her. She puts my bag through an x-ray machine and then my carry on. Then personally walks me to my seat. I am in a seat alone. No one will be next to me and when I tell you that makes me so happy!!!! UGH no idle conversation with some stranger. I love Chan, he knew just how to make this flight perfect for me. “Ok, ma’am my name is Ha-rin, I will be your flight attendant for your direct flight. If you need me just press this button.” she says “Thank you Ha-rin, It is nice to meet you. My name is Cristy but you can call me Lynn.” I replied to her. “Nice to meet you too Lynn, We have about 10 minutes before take off so if you need your phone on that is how long until you will have to turn it off for the flight.” She says and walks away.

Me [1:45pm] We have 10 minutes until take off Chan baby thank you for the seat. I have no one next to me and I am so happy. I will let you all know I have just met the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life. She is my flight attendant and OMG
Chan [1:46pm] You’re welcome, only the best for our baby girl. Don’t flirt too much with her, you are easy to fall in love with.
Me [1:46pm] No worries there. I don’t know how to flirt. So we are good there.
Seungmin 1:47pm] The lies you tell woman! You are very good at flirting
Me [1:46pm] Not at all
Han [1:46pm] Is your nose the same size sweet baby. If not I’ll pay for your nose job. Cause you are lying so much right now
Me [1:47pm] LIXXIE!!!!! Help me, I feel attacked
Felix [1:47pm] Sorry pretty girl, I’ve been on the receiving end of your flirting. We all have read what you put on bubble and the comments on the edits.
Me [1:48pm] Binnie!!
Binnie [1:48pm] Nope, so sympathy from me baby, your flirting lead to us breaking my bed.
Me [1:50pm] Damn Binnie, straight for the kill
Chan [1:51pm] Double tap to the heart with that one LMAO. Alright baby girl, turn off your phone. Be safe, behave and text us as soon as you land. We love you so fucking much
Me [1:52pm] Alright, turning my phone off. I will text you all in about 14 hours. I love you all.

I turn my phone off right as Ha-rin comes to check on me. “Lynn did you need anything?” She asks. “No, not at the moment thank you.” I smile at her. She nods and walks to the people in the next area. I can’t help but look at her ass as she walks away. Damn I wish I could take a picture of her. The guys would drool and I would be ok with it. I hear the speaker come on and of course they are speaking in Korean so I have no clue what is being said. I roll my eyes, I will really need to study more. I decided to look out the window into the airport.

I see 8 men standing in the window and my heart starts racing. They take down their masks and I see my babies faces. Tears instantly fall from my eyes. They wave at me and I wave back right as the plane starts to move. I blow them a kiss and they return one back. I watch them get farther and farther from me and my heart sinks. I keep my eyes on the window until I can no longer see them. Once we are in the air I curl up in the seat and silently cry because I already miss them so much. I feel a soft hand on my shoulder, I open my eyes and Ha-rin is handing me tissues. “Thank you” I take them from her and wipe my eyes. I have no clue how I am going to keep this from my girls for 2 weeks. I open my bag and grab a book. I open it and find 8 letters from them. New tears fall, as I bring them out. I don’t know if I can read these, but I have 13 hours to try..

Chapter Text

I know that I am not ready to open Chan’s letter. So I am going to start with I.N. and work my way up. I wipe my eyes and try to open this letter. Even though he and I have never been alone together my heart is racing, my hands are shaking as I open the envelope and begin to read

“Hey Beautiful,

Since the day we met you everything in our lives changed. I cannot explain the feelings I had the first time you looked at me. I have never experienced it before. I am still not sure how to handle the way that I feel when I am around you. The first time I kissed your lips controlling myself was the most difficult thing I have ever had to do. I have so much more I want to say, but I will wait until we are in person. I love you beautiful and I will miss you so much. Please hurry home.

Your Innie”

Oh this is harder than I thought it was. Moving on to Seungmin while these tears keep coming.

“My Sweet Noona,

I am not ready to see you go, not being able to see your face every day is going to be so depressing. I look forward to seeing your smile every day. I am going to miss the smell of your shampoo when I stand over you to get my coffee. I am not the type to get over emotional so I will keep this short and sweet. I love you and I already cannot wait until you are back home in my arms.

Love your Sweetie”

I am literally sobbing while reading these, How am I supposed to make it through 6 more of these? How am I supposed to make it through the rest of this flight? I grab Felix’s and I am bawling my eyes out because of course he decorated the envelope because that is the type of person he is. Always trying to make me smile.

“Our Lynn,

My pretty girl, I do not know how I am going to last 2 weeks without looking into your eyes, or curling up with you on our couch (even though you are changing that out lol). I really do hope you enjoy your time with the girls, but I cannot wait until you are back in my arms. I miss the feel of your touch. I love you so much pretty girl

Love You Lix”

The next letter is Han and I am not ready to read his,

“My SweetBaby,

I know that I can’t say much to you because you are not in front of me. I don’t want to write my feelings here, I need to be able to look you in the eye when I tell you everything that is on my mind. But what I will say is that you have changed me, you have given me something outside of work to look forward to. I hope you have an amazing time with my other favorite ladies and hurry home to me. I love you so much

Your Quokka.”

FUCK this is making my heart ache to be back with them. I know I need to see my girls, but they are not making this easy for me.

“Hey Beautiful,

I want to start this by saying thank you, thank you for walking into our lives. Thank you for being the most real, understanding, loving, honest, sweet, amazing woman any one of us could ever ask for. None of us ever thought we would fall in love with the same woman. But here we are, and the fact that you love us all back. It is nothing short of amazing. I really wanted to be selfish and protest for you to stay because of how much I will miss you. But, I already know the smile on the girl’s face will make the pain of missing you worth it. I love you Noona, please come back to me, back to us. I know I would not survive you leaving me.

Love Always,
Your Jinnie”

“Baby,

These 2 weeks need to fly by, it hurts for me to think that you aren’t going to be in the house when we come home. I won’t hear you laugh, or see you peek around the door when we are working out (yes I see you every time). I already miss the feel of you in my arms, the lasting feel of your lips after our good morning kiss. Please give the girls a hug from me, make sure you facetime as much as you can. I just need to hear your voice as much as possible to get me through this time we are apart. I love you

Binnie”

I have to take a break before I read Lee Know and Chan’s letters. These have already tore my heart right out of my chest. I go back to them looking at me through the window as the plane pulled away from the building. I hope they know how much I love them, how much they mean to me. I press the button for Ha-rin. I need a drink, something much stronger than this water. “Hi Lynn, what can I get for you?” she asks me with the sweetest tone. “I need something a little stronger to drink than water. Whatcha got?” She smiled sweetly and said she will make me whatever I want. “Tequila sunrise?” with a nod of her head and a wink she walked away. A very short time later she walked back with a beautifully made drink and a box of chocolates. “Thank you” with a slight bow and a nod she walked away.

I sit for a few minutes, drink and have a couple chocolates before I finish these letters. Lee Know has a hard time expressing his emotions with me, so I really don’t know what to expect

“Angel,

It took me a long time to figure out what I wanted to put in this. I don’t think any words can truly describe how happy you make me. Just knowing that you are in the house puts me at ease. Knowing that I will see you wink, or smile at me or someone else makes my days so much better. When I walked into the house on the night we met, before our eyes met I felt something for you that I wasn’t sure about. When I heard my name from your lips for the first time I was instantly hooked on you. When you pressed into me that night I felt a bolt of electricity flow through my body and I knew I was in love with you. I just didn’t know how to process it. Now all I know is that no matter what, I don’t want to move forward without you. You are everything I have ever wanted and more. I love you more than I ever thought I could love anyone. I miss you so much angel. I cannot wait until I can hold you again. Even for a second.

Love,
Your Minho”

I am bawling all over again. I am so thankful there is no one next to me. I look at the clock on the wall and realize it has only been an hour since we took off. I still have a 12 hour flight ahead of me. I hope that I can sleep through most of it, because staying awake with my thoughts is not something I want to do. I am now looking at Chan’s letter and it is taking me forever to open it. I know I just need to read it and get it over with, but I just can’t bring myself to break the seal. This man has brought me out of darkness more times than I care to admit. He has been a safe space in my life for so long, and now he’s mine. He’s my boyfriend, Christopher Bang is my boyfriend. It is still so surreal to me to say those words. I flip the letter over and finally break the seal. I take the last drink and pull the letter out. UGH why did he have to write the most out of all of them. Why couldn’t it just be I love you, I am now shaking more than I was earlier. FUCK I need to pull it together.

“Baby Girl,

I know that I am not going to be able to go 2 weeks without letting you know a few things. I know this would be better being said to you face to face but the timing just wasn’t in the cards. I want to let you know that I am thankful that I was the first to actually tell you that I loved you. Seungmin called me out the day we got the table. When you left Felix’s room that day I watched you walk away and didn’t even realize how obvious I was with my feelings. I hadn’t truly accepted them at that time. I wanted to believe that we were all just having fun with each other. I couldn’t get over how jealous I got whenever Jihyun would text or call you. It drives me bat shit crazy when Jaeyoon touches you. I know we have to keep up appearances but it honestly sucks. I want to tell everyone that you are my girl. I am so proud to be with you, so happy to call you mine. I cannot describe the happiness that filled my body when you told me you loved me. Those words sent me over the moon and back again. I can honestly say, going through all of the songs I have written about being in love Lose My Breath is the one that comes the closest to how I feel about you. I feel like I cannot get enough of you, I can’t get enough of just seeing your beautiful face. I don’t think I could ever want to be with anyone other than you. I know that in life I will never find someone like you, someone that sees me for who I am on the inside. You see me as Chris Bang the goofy, broken guy from Australia who just happens to be able to sing and dance instead of Bang Chan of Stray Kids. You see me as a man that has a heart and emotions. I have never felt that before and I know I’ll never feel that with anyone but you and I don’t want to. I know you are worried about our age gap and how my family will handle it. All I can say is when that time comes, we will figure this out. As long as we are together that is what matters to me, you truly make me happy and that is what I need. Hug our girls for me. I cannot wait to see your smiling face again. I love you so very much baby girl, see you in 2 weeks

Love you forever
Chris”

I put the letters back in my bag, bring my knees to my chest and cry. How am I going to make this work, I love and miss my kids so much and I hate living in a different country from them. But now I have fallen head over heels in love with these 8 men and I know that I cannot walk away from them. I know my girls would never want me to leave the guys especially if they know that I am actually in love. Which they will figure out right away. Faith is going to look into my eyes once she mentions any of them and she will instantly know. It is so nice that I have at least them I can be honest about well mostly anyway. I don’t really know how they would react if I told them I was in a relationship with all 8 of them.

After a few minutes Ha-rin comes in to make her rounds. “Lynn, are you ok?” she asks so sweetly. I look up from my knees with my tear stained eyes and lap full of tissue. “Not really, but I am trying to be.” I said, trying to make myself believe it. “Did you want to talk about anything?” She asked. “Honestly I am just a huge sap and leaving people that I care about is just hard for me. I live in Korea and I’m going to visit my daughters in Michigan for their birthdays. So leaving the people that I have become close to in Korea is just as hard.” She places her hand on mine. “This is something I see a lot of, So because of this reason and because you are VIP you have the option of laying back and sleeping, watching a movie, or you can stream videos on YouTube. I will give you some time to decide on what you would like and also, what would you like to eat.” She handed me a menu.

I look through the menu and decide on the hamburger and fries with a sprite, and I ask for a list of movies. She hands me a remote, “We have Netflix and YouTube all on tv, here is a new pair of headphones.” she presses a button on the remote and a TV turns on in front of me. First class is so fancy, I am not sure I can ever fly any other way again lol. I think watching some reality shows would do me some good, so I picked ‘The Circle’. I put my feet up just as my food came out. “Thank you Ha-rin” I say as she hands me a try , she even included another Tequila Sunrise. Oh she is good. This is exactly what I need to relax and hopefully enjoy my next 11 hours.

The Guys POV

We stand at the window searching to find her “Look there she is” Lee Know points to her seat. We get as close to the window as we can. All of us in full view of everyone on this side of the plane waiting for her to look out the window. It takes about 3 minutes for her to realize we are there. “She sees us” Felix says “I think she is crying, it hurts so bad to see her cry.” Han says. We pull their masks down just enough so she can see our faces. We see her wave and give one right back to her. All of us holding back tears as we watch the plane begin to back away, taking the woman we love back to America for the next 2 weeks.

It took no time at all for her to be out of our view. “Oh fuck this hurts. I know it’s only 2 weeks but this fucking hurts.” Hyunjin admits. “17 hours before we will be able to see her face. You know she won’t call us because of the time difference. It’s gonna be 3 am here by the time she gets to her hotel.” Seungmin points out. “I know but I am also not going to wait for her to call. I will be calling her by 3:45 because she should be off the plane. I won’t be asleep” Chan says “Let’s admit hyung, none of us will be able to sleep until we know she is safe. I already hate that she is on the plane alone.” Lee Know says. “She’s not. I made sure Ha-rin was working today. She knows that Cristy is a very important part of our ‘staff’ and our ‘Noona’ so I asked her to make sure she is well taken care of. She will also be working the day she comes home.” Chan admitted

The boys looked at him in surprise. “What you thought I was gonna put her on a random flight and not make sure she is safe? That woman is the love of our lives, there is nothing that I wouldn’t do to make sure that she is safe.” Chan assured them. Once the plane is out of view we put our masks, hats and glasses back on to walk out of the airport without being noticed. We dressed in plain clothes, nothing name brand and we all walked in different directions to blend in. Once we are successfully back in the car our emotions start to really take over. I.N is the first one to voice how he is feeling which is strange for him

“Hyung, what if she decides that she can’t leave the girls again? What are we going to do?” His question cuts through all of us like a knife. “Then that is something we would need to support her on and we would need to figure out how to make a long distance relationship work. Because I sure as fuck am not letting her go.” Lee Know said his part. “I agree completely Minho, I won't let her go either.” Chan says “She won’t though will she?” Seungmin asks “I don’t think she will Minnie, but we all have to be prepared.” Felix says with red rimmed eyes. The rest of the car ride home was quiet. None of us were able to really think about anything other than how much we already missed her.

We finally made it back home and instantly started to put the living room together with the new couch. We put this couch in her area and the love seat from her room into Hyunjins room. “I hope she likes this.” Hyunjin said when we finished. “She will love it because she will be surrounded by all of us, which is what she wants.” Seungmin said confidently. After we finished getting the living room done we went to make dinner. “What should we eat?” Lee Know said. “I don’t know, I am so emotionally drained right now I don’t even feel like cooking or trying to figure out food. I.N and Hyunjin figure out something to order please. I am going to my office. I need to unwind a little.” Chan says and closes himself off from everyone. “These 2 weeks need to fly by.” Changbin says.

We decide on pizza because it is quick and easy and no one else wants to cook or can cook. “Guys, how are we going to handle the next 2 weeks? She has been gone for 3 hours and I miss her so fucking much. I literally just want to go lay in my bed and stay there until she is home.” Felix admitted. “We are all going to have to lean on each other to make it through and we are going to have to not let Chan-hyung get lost in work.” Han said. “We need to fill our days with stuff to pass by. We have to stay out of our own heads.” Seungmin says.

Me 10 hours later

I am finally getting off this plane in Detroit. “Ha-rin, thank you for making this flight easy for me.” I gave her a hug. “It was my pleasure, you were an amazing passenger.” She hugged me back. I walk off the plane and feel the excitement of being back in Michigan. It does feel really weird to be back home after being in Korea for 2 months. I head to the car rental area and it doesn’t take me long at all to make it out to the car Chan got for me. I get in the car and my phone rings. I didn’t even look at the screen because I am just ready to get to the hotel to check in then go see my girls.

“Hello”
“Hey baby girl” Chan’s voice is in my ear
“Hi baby!! Why are you awake? You should be asleep.”
“I couldn’t sleep until I knew you were safe”
“I just got in the car and I am about to pull out of the airport”
“Ok, baby girl please text me as soon as you get to the hotel.
“Of course I will. As soon as I check in and in the room I text you. Please baby get some sleep. I love you so much”
“I love you to baby girl, I am going to go lay down right now”
“Ok my love, I miss you, I love you and I promise I won’t make you worry about me.”
“Mmm, that’s my good girl. I miss you more. I love you”

He hangs up and I am chewing my cheek to not cry. I need to drive. Pulling out of the airport into traffic instantly changes my mood. UGH the way I hate airport traffic. It is so nice out, of course I have my windows down and music up. I have one of my random YouTube mixes so I don’t have too much road rage cause how can you be mad when Baekhyun is blasting from your speakers. I quickly hop onto 94 even though my anxiety is so high, I really want to see the tire. It takes me 35 minutes to get to the Hilton. I checked in and of course my baby got me the suite instead of a regular room.

I am in my room and I shoot a quick text to the group chat

Me [4:46pm] Hello my loves, I am in my room getting ready to leave to surprise my girls. I miss and love you all.
Innie [4:46pm] I am so happy you are safe, beautiful, I miss you so much I love you.
Minnie [4:47pm] OMG I am so happy you texted, I have been going insane staring at my walls waiting. None of us have been able to sleep.
Jinnie [4:47pm] Shut up Seungie, she wasn’t supposed to know that. Hi my beautiful, I love you
Me [4:48pm] Be nice Jinnie, I already know that none of you have been to sleep. I have already talked to Channie today. I know you all so well. Please no one else respond. All of you get some rest, I am pulling age rank right now. I love and miss you all.

I swear if my phone makes a sound from any of them I will flip my shit. I quickly make my way back down to the car and drive the 7 minutes to the house, shockingly there is a visitors spot open. Walking around I can hear Courtney talking. I peek into the window and see Courtney sitting with her back to the door, I quietly open the door and sneak in hoping I don’t get swung on. I tiptoe over to her and see she is in a meeting with Barb. The fact she has her background set makes it better because I shock both of them when I wrap my arms around her and put my face in the camera.

“Ahhhhh BESTIEEEEEEEEEEEEE” Courtney screams standing up and hugging me so tightly
“Hey Bestie” I am trying to not bawl my eyes out
“OMG when did you come back?”
“I landed about an hour ago. I am back for the girls birthdays. “I’ll be here until the 5th.”
“Where are you staying?”
“The Hilton by the Aldi”
“OMG I am so happy.”

“Let me talk to my girl” We both hear Barb yell through the headset. Courtney unplugs her headset and takes the background off her camera so we both are on the screen.

“Hey Ms. Barb”
“OMG it is so good to see you, When should I tell Terrie and Joe you are coming back?”
“Oh never haha, I am only visiting.”
“Hahaha, how long are you here for?”
“2 weeks until the 5th”

Right as Barb is about to respond, Aaron pops into her teams. Oh this should be fun.

“Hey, ladies… OH SHIT CRISTY!!! When did you come back?”
“Hey AA-RON, I just landed an hour ago, I’ll be here for about 2 weeks”
“Well alright, let’s meet up while you are back.”
“Oh definitely, alright I’ll let y’all finish. I’ll just sit here and listen and shock anyone else that comes in”

Courtney plugs her headphones back in and I pull up a chair next to her. She helps Aaron with the account he is working on and then Barb tells her she can go since I am here. She clocks out and we go sit on the couch and start filling each other in on everything that has been going on. “Ok, so what is life like in Korea? I see something different with you other than the fact your hair and skin looks amazing” She says. “Life in Korea is crazy, I am still trying to wrap my head around how everything has changed for me” I am now smiling like a fool in love and I can’t help it. She knows me so well there is no way for me to hide anything from her.

She looks me straight in the eye “Spill it, spill all the tea girl” I can’t help but to laugh because I know I cannot get out of this. “Girl, I have so much to tell-” I am cut off by her phone ringing “Shh it’s Jaydan” She says and answers “Hey girl, what’s up?” after a few seconds she starts talking again “Umm I haven’t really thought about dinner.” I motion for her and mouth “K-POT” she shakes her head. “How about we go to K-Pot tonight?” She nods that they agreed and says see you soon then hangs up. “They will be home in about 10 minutes. So sometime tonight you and I need to finish our conversation. Because I know you have something to tell me.” Oh how right she is

A little less than 10 minutes later we hear the girls walking up to the house and I run around to the kitchen. When they come in Courtney is sitting on the couch “Hey girls, how was your day?” She asks as calmly as she can. “Honestly kinda boring, classes were easy af today.” Faith said. “I did three tats today, one was a huge back piece so I got the outline and shading done today. He is coming back for the color tomorrow. It’s a $800 piece and I finally get all of the commission.” Jaydan says “I’m proud of you Sunshine” I say walking around the corner. Both girls instantly pop up running over to me with tears streaming down their faces. I lose it and we are all crying

They are holding on to me so tightly “OMG MOMMA” Faith says crying into my shoulder “I’ve missed you both so much.” I said holding them for the first time in 2 months. They are both so beautiful. I take in the scent of their shampoo and perfume. How good it feels to be hugging my daughters. After a few more minutes they let me go. We are all wiping our eyes, “How long have you been here?” Jaydan asks. “I landed about 2 hours ago, I have been here for about 45 minutes.” I replied. We go sit on the couch “Wow, you are actually here, this is so weird after only seeing you on a screen. Your hair and skin is amazing. OMG” Faith says. I laugh a little “Korean products. They really are worth the hype.”

We are sitting there looking at each other for a few minutes when Faith pops up “Holy shit you’re wearing Versace!” I smile and shake my head. “Yeah, living with idols is a whole new world.” I replied. “They are buying you clothes, I am guessing they bought you the plane ticket home. Which was probably first class.” I shake my head yes “VIP, first class, I was sitting alone and had the hottest flight attendant. She was so sweet.” I added. Faith is staring at me, I know it is only going to take a few seconds before she figures it out. The way this child can read me is insane. “Let’s get ready to go to K-Pot, I am starving.” Courtney says “Yes!” I say excitedly

We are literally walking out of the house when Faith runs in front of me “You’re dating Chan.” I laugh “Why would you assume I am dating him?” I ask. “The fit, the ticket, I am guessing the rental and probably hotel suite.” This makes me laugh a little more as we get into their car. “Hyunjin bought me this, he is the Versace prince, remember? Yes, Chan got me all of that because I am here for your birthday’s. They are special days and they all adore the 3 of you by the way.” I say “Who else has bought you clothes?” Faith asks. “Felix, bought the outfit I was wearing on his birthday to match with all of them when we went out.” I answered honestly.

She narrows her eyes at me since I am sitting in back with her. “You are dating one of them, I can tell. The look in your eyes is different.” she says. I know she is not going to let this go until she knows the truth, but I am not ready to have that conversation with them. Thankfully Jaydan has started to play music. She puts on Walk by NCT 127 “I haven’t heard this song in forever.” I said. Faith is still watching me, which is cracking me up. A few more NCT songs play and then Lose My Breath comes on and I am chewing my cheek not to cry. I cannot take my eyes off the screen. I miss them so much it hurts to see their faces.

I was hoping the next song wouldn’t be a SKZ song but of course it is ChkChk Boom. I look at Faith and she sees the look in my eyes “There is no convincing me now. You have a look in your eyes I have never seen before.” She says I am trying so hard not to cry. “I’ll leave it alone for now because we are about to pull in.” She says, giving me some grace. I know as soon as we are back in the car she is going to right back on the subject. I am not going to be able to escape this. Guess they will all find out one way or the other. UGH I really hope they understand and don’t judge me. We walk into K-Pot and there is a line. Courtney walks up to the hostess and we are being taken to a table in the back.

Courtney got some pull with K-Pot all of a sudden. When we get there I see Aaron sitting at a table and I run over and hug him “OMG Hey!” I said to him, “Hey beautiful, how are you?” He smiles at me. “I’m good, shocked but good. What are you doing here?” I asked. Courtney texted me that you guys were coming and asked if I wanted to come see you and of course I had to.” I shot a glance at her “Girl you are sneaky.” She just smiles. We sit down. “Look at you covered in Versace. Hair and skin lookin all silky and smooth. Korea got you all bougie.” He said. “Well I mean my boss is in the fashion industry and he does require his employees to look the part.” I try to sound convincing.

Faith hands me the tablet to order which I go through quickly and we go to the sauce bar. “Aaron has not been able to take his eyes off you girl.” Courtney whispers “Yeah I can feel him staring.” I whisper back. Once we are back at the table our food is already there and I am so excited. “I am so happy I have had a day off from cooking. It feels so good.” I said honestly. “Your boss keeps you pretty busy huh?” Faith said. I shake my head “Yeah, he’s got a big family. So I cook for 9 people. My day starts about 7:30am and I am done around 10-11pm normally. So these 2 weeks are going to be a blessing.” I joke. “Yeah that is a lot. So do you like the family you cook for?” Aaron asks. “Yeah, they are actually really great.” I answered

My eyes shoot over to faith since her and Jaydan decide to sit across from me causing me to sit between Courtney and Aaron who I used to have a crush on. “So how are things with work going.?” I ask Aaron, getting the attention off me. “I mean it’s all the same. Although the new girls are pretty cool. One of them reminds us all of you. So, that helps with all of us missing you.” Aaron says. “Awe, y’all miss me?” I ask. He shakes his head “Yeah, Sandra is really cool. You both have kinda the same personality. Then there is Stella who is so sweet, you will like them both.” Courtney says. “I can’t wait to talk to Quashe tomorrow. I miss her.” I said. We continue to have general conversations while we finish dinner.

When we are done I pick up the tab and Aaron stops me. “Dinner is on me tonight ladies.” He handed our waitress his card “Thank you, but you know you didn’t have to.” I said. “I know but who knows if I will be able to see you again for the rest of the trip so this is my way of thanking you for an enjoyable night, this has been a lot of fun.” He says sweetly. Wow he really is smooth and if I wasn’t completely in love with my guys, that would have made me melt. “It really has been fun, I’m happy you came out.” I replied to him

We walk out and oddly enough we are parked right next to his car. He gives Courtney a hug and high fives the girls telling Courtney he will see her tomorrow. He walks over to me and wraps me in his arms “It really is so good to see you again. We miss you, hopefully we can link up again before you leave again.” He says before letting me go “Well I am here until the 5th, so I am sure we can figure out something. I’ll be there in the morning to surprise the rest of the team.” I said. “Ok, sounds good. Well ladies y’all have a great night.” He waves to all of us. “Thank you again for dinner.” I smiled at him. He winked and got in his car.

We all got in the car to go home. “The way he couldn’t take his eyes off you the entire time we were there was insane.” Jaydan said. “Yeah well, if he would have been like that years ago things might have been different.” I said “Yeah you might be dating him instead of a K-pop idol.” Faith said. I sigh and give up. “You’re right, I would have been dating him instead of 8 K-pop idols.” I admitted. “EIGHT!” All 3 yell at the same time. “You are in a poly relationship with Stray Kids, All of them, Chan, Lee Know Changbin, Hyunjin, Han, Felix, Seungmin and I.N. ALL OF THEM?” Jaydan says. “Yes, drive and I will explain.” I say “Yeah cause this is some tea.” Jaydan says pulling out of the parking spot.

While we are driving I tell them pretty much everything, leaving out details of course. They do not need to know what my sex life is like. Although I will fill Courtney in on when we are alone cause I gotta tell someone. “I knew that spot on your chest was not a normal bruise, You lucky bitch.” Faith says. “So, who said ‘I love you’ first and when?” Courtney asked. “Chan did, Tuesday after we celebrated Felix’s birthday. We were at the table talking and everyone came out and had a midnight snack with us and everyone just admitted their feelings and it was all mutual. So we made it official all around.” I answered smiling. “Wow you really are in love.” Faith says. “I really truly am, for the first time ever”....

Chapter Text

I am full on smiling as I say it out loud. “So, you are literally living out your dream.” Jaydan says. “Yes, and honestly I am not sure how to handle any of it. I am still not sure if it is real or if it is just the excitement of being around them.” I admit. Faith looks at me sideways. “Mom, I can see the difference in the way you look at them on the screen now compared to how you were before you left..” She informed me. All I can do is smile and look at my phone. “Oh wow, time really flew by, it’s almost 9pm.” I said. “When are you supposed to call them?” Courtney asked. “Not right now, they better be asleep. All of them stayed up until almost 6am to make sure I was safe.” I said “Staaaahp that is the sweetest” Courtney swooned.

It really was so sweet that they stayed up until they knew I was safe. Of course with how much I worry about them I would have much rather them be asleep and wake up to check on me. So I am hoping that is what they actually did, but knowing Chan I know that he buried himself in his work once they returned home from the airport. “Yeah it was, what is sweeter is the fact they risked being noticed to come watch my plane take off. The last 30 seconds before the plane started to move I saw them at the window.” Tears are stinging my eyes right now. Ugh I miss them so much

“All 8 of them were there?” Jaydan asked. “Mmmhmm” is all I could manage because if I would have said anything I would have burst into tears. “My heart can’t right now OMG” Courtney says. We pull into the parking spot and go into the house. “So where are you staying momma?” Faith asks. “The Hilton by Target.” I replied. “Fancy.” Jaydan jokes. We sit on the couch talking about what to do the next day when they come home when my phone rings. “It’s Chan” I say, lighting up at his picture on my screen.

“Good morning” I answered with a smile
“It is now” He smiled back
“Did you sleep well?”

My eyes went from the phone to the girls on the couch and back to the phone. They were all watching me intently.

“No, not really but then again I never do” He got the message.
“You need to stop staying up all night working and you might get better sleep, but that is a conversation for another day.”
“I agree, how has your day been so far?”
“Good, I’m sitting here with the girls, you want to say hi?”
“Of course I do”

I hand my phone to Faith. His smile was so big when he answered I almost couldn’t breathe. Courtney moves over to me while the girls talk to Chan “Girl, the way you lit up when he called. I have seen you talk about him, I have seen you talk about Aaron when you had a crush. Don’t question if this is real. I have never seen that look on your face. You are head over heels.” She wraps her arms around me and I can’t help but cry. “Girl, I don’t know how this happened, I miss them so much it hurts. I miss them as much as I missed all of you and it’s only been a day.” I whisper to her. She lets me go and I can instantly see the worry in the girl’s face when they notice I’m crying. I look at them and mouth that I am ok and motion for them to keep talking which is no problem because Han just stole Chan’s phone “QUUUOOOKKKKAAAA” they both yell. Which he loves so much.

I wipe my face and try to straighten up before they hand me back my phone. “I do not want any of them to see me cry, it will make it so hard for them to deal with me being gone.” I say to Courtney. I sit back and listen to the girls talk with my guys.

“What are you guys trying to fix for breakfast?” Jaydan asks.
“Listen.. I can cook and so can Lee Know” I hear Chan say
“Not like mom can” Faith adds fuel to the fire making me laugh
“Shots fired, You’re not wrong but shots fired” Chan laughs.
“I am making kimchi fried rice with pork belly.” Lee Know butts in
“I love pork belly.” Faith says with her adorable grin
“I’ll make it for you when you guys come to visit” Lee Know promises
“Bet, I’m gonna hold you to that.” Faith says pointing at the phone letting him know she is serious

I can’t help but to burst out laughing

“What are you laughing at Angel?” Lee Know says and the girls both snap their eyes to me.

I hide my face in my shirt because I know I am blushing and I do not need this to be seen but of course my daughters being who the are decide to gang up on me

“Ohhh she’s blushing” Jaydan jokes
“Let me see.” Lee Know says. “Why are you hiding, let me see your face.” I hear that tone I need to find my boldness.
“I’m not hiding, I am laughing.” I say uncovering my face moving to grab my phone
“Why are you laughing?” He asks
“Because, you have no idea what you just did by promising my kid you are going to make her pork belly when they come to visit. I can see the whole scene unfold and it is quite funny.”
“I will make it.”
“Oh trust me, you’ll have no choice.” I watch him shake his head and smile. Ugh my heart
“What are you doing right now?”
“I am about to say goodnight to these 3 and head to the hotel. I’m jet lagged and feeling the effects”
“Ok, let us know you made it there.”
“I will”
“GOOD NIGHT LADIES.” Multiple voices come through the phone
“NIGHT STRAY KIDS” All 3 of them yell back.

I hung up the phone kind of excited to get back to the hotel to call them right back. “Angel?” Faith says. “Yes, I have nicknames. I told them the 3rd day I was there that instead of them calling me Noona they could give me a name they were comfortable with calling me.” I explained. They all just looked at me. “I can’t wait until we come visit and see you with them in person.” Faith says. “Oh that’s a lot of chaos hahaha.” I laughed out loud. “I mean, to be fair it’s Stray Kids.” Jaydan says. “You’re not wrong. But I seriously am going to go to my hot-” My phone rings and it’s Jae. “Ugh” I sign before answering

“Hey Jae what’s up?”
“Nothing, I wanted to make sure you are safe.”
“Yeah I am good. I am actually getting ready to say bye to my girls so I can go to sleep.”
“Oh, ok. Well I am bored at work, so if you want to talk while you drive just give me a call.”
“I might just blast some music but I don’t know.”
“Hahaha, I wouldn’t be shocked. Ok, crazy girl, have a good night”
“Bye Jae”

My kids are looking at me sideways. “Who was that?” Faith asked. “He’s part of the staff. He’s pretty much my driver if I’m being honest.” I say dryly. “Is he hot?” Courtney asks “Yeah he is, he looks like a mix of Wooyoung and Haechan, but he has a very dry sense of humor and is not very fun to talk to for the most part.” I said. “Why does he call you crazy girl?” Jaydan asks. “That is a long story. I will explain that tomorrow. I am so tired and ready to go hug my pillow.” I said “Did you bring your Chan blanket?” Faith asked. “Um, have you met me? Like I would leave Korea without it.” We all laugh at that and say our goodnights.

In no time at all I am back at the hotel and in my suite. It’s huge, I have a king size bed all to myself, which honestly is going to be weird because I have not slept alone in days. I have a big ass bathroom with a jacuzzi tub which I will be getting into after I call my guys back. I lay on my bad and facetime Chan

“Hi baby girl”
“Hello my love, how are you?”
“Missing you so much.”
“Same baby.”
“Did you have a good day?”
“Yeah it was great, I got to talk to my old boss. Me and the ladies met up with one of my former co-workers Aaron for dinner, then went back to the house for a few minutes. Jaeyoon called me to make sure I was safe and now I am here talking to you” I smiled at him
“Sounds like you had a fun filled night, are you sure you miss me baby girl?”
“What kind of question is that? Of course I miss you.”
“I mean it seems like you have enough people in your life to keep you happy. So why would you miss me, or us?”
“WOOOOOW Chris, really? I cannot believe you just said that.”

I am so hurt by what he just said I don’t know what to say to him. I just sit there looking at the phone with tears streaming down my face. He puts his head down when he realizes I am crying.

“FUCK, baby I am so sorry, please don’t cry. I am just having a hard time with you being so far from us. I still have so many feelings I am not used to. Plus we made all this official and then you left the next day so my emotions are getting the best of me.”
“I am dealing with all of these emotions as well. You don’t think it is hard for me to be here after finding out that all of you are in love with me? After committing to be in a relationship with all of you? I want to be home figuring things out with all of you. But I needed to see my girls as well. There is so much for me to deal with. I don’t want to fight with you but please think about what you are about to say because that hurts me a lot.”
“I don’t want to fight with you either, I can’t apologize enough. Hearing you talk about other guys just makes me crazy. I know they are your friends and I know for a fact you are not a cheater. So that is not a thought. But I know men and I see how gorgeous you are so I know what they think about you. Especially Jaeyoon, because I know how attracted he is to you.”
“Chris, that shouldn’t matter to you. All that should matter is my reaction. I don’t care about any of it. These guys can be attracted to me if they want to. The only ones that matter to me are the 8 of you. My babies, the men that have my heart, mind, body and soul. While I am here I plan on seeing the people I used to work with, and I want to tell you all about it, because I tell you everything. I don’t want you to be upset if I am around my male friends. I have known them for 4 years. They are like family to me. You already know how I feel about Jaeyoon. That’s what should matter to you.”
“You’re absolutely right, I know I have these things to work on. I know that I will be able to be better as long as I have you by my side keeping me in check. I love you so much.”
“I indeed will be by your side and I will call you out on all your shit and I hope you’ll do the same for me. We are in this together. As long as we communicate with each other and trust each other everything will be fine. I love you too. What are my other guys doing?”
“Right now I am not really sure, I have been in my office for the past hour. When I left they were watching anime. Let me go see if they are still out there.”
“It’s fine baby you don’t have to do that. I’ll just call one of their phones. You finish working so you can enjoy some more rest.”
“Ok, baby. But just so you know I won’t enjoy my rest until you are back in my arms so I can feel safe again. I love you and I’ll talk to you when you wake up.”
“I love you too baby. Trust me I miss being in your arms. I will call you later my love.”

I facetime Lee Know and they are all in the living room watching an anime series. We don’t stay on the phone long because I am super tired. I told them I just wanted to see their faces before I got in the bath and go to bed. I decided to take some bath pics and send them to the group chat.

Minnie [10:53pm] Dear gawd you are amazing
Chan [10:54pm] That’s it jacuzzi tubs are a must because yes
Han [10:54pm] Oh SweetBaby the things I would do to you in that tub
Changbin [10:55 pm] Separate chat for that Jisung
Han [10:55 pm] She didn’t send the picture to a separate chat hyung, plus we are all thinking it
Felix [10:55 pm] I know I am. Pretty Girl mmmm mmm mmm You feed us so well
Innie [10:56 pm] These 2 weeks need to fly by, I’ve got so much I want to do to you
Me [10:56pm] Damn Innie that was hot af.
Innie [10:57pm] You are hot af
Hyunjin [10:58pm] The way half that water would be on the floor if I was there
Me [10:59pm] Mmmm damn Jinnie
Lee Know [11:00 pm] Those jets would help keep your muscles nice and relaxed for me
Me [11:01pm] Well now that my thoughts are running wild and it is about 1000 degrees in the bathroom, I am going to go and make myself cum about 5 times so I can sleep. I love you all.
Chan [11:02pm] Videos or it didn’t happen
Changbin [11:03pm] I second that
Minnie [11:03pm] Third
Felix [11:04pm] Fourth
Han [11:05pm] Unanimous vote for videos SweetBaby.

I am laughing so hard because I had already planned to share with them. They have me so turned on of course I am going to please my boyfriends. I get out of the tub, dry off and get my setup ready. The thought of making this video for them has me wet af. I make sure my phone is set up just right so they have a perfect view of my pussy. I am sitting up when the video starts, I blow a kiss and start to run my hands over my body.

Starting at my lips running down to my breasts. Pulling at my nipples to bring them to life. I lean back on my left arm and bring my right hand down my abdomen to my mount. I use two fingers to open my lips so they can see inside. I dip 2 fingers inside and start to finger fuck myself. Once I have my fingers nice and wet I bring them to my clit. I slowly start to rub it. “Mmm Fuck babies this feels so good, I’m so wet for all of you” I moan out for them. I lay all the way down and move my left hand to my nipples so they can see both my hands working my body.

I spread my legs open so wide so they have a good view and rub my clit harder and faster pulling an epic orgasm from my own body. Once I have started to come down a little i dip 2 fingers in gathering my juices and sit up so they can watch me taste myself. I finish the video with my devilish grin and send it to the group. Within minutes I am getting responses back from them telling me what they want to do to me and how hot I am. I send them the kiss emoji, tell them I love them and snuggle under Chan and pass out.

My alarm goes off. I debated going back to sleep but then I realized I told Barb I would be there for the 8 am meeting to surprise the team. I get excited because I get to see Quashe today. She and I have not spoken since I left. I miss her a lot. I hope she doesn’t hate me. I get up and get dressed and fix my hair. Grab my phone, keys and room key and I am out the door. I facetime Chan but he didn’t answer. They are probably at the studio so they will probably be calling me in a few hours. I get in the car right as my phone dings

Chan [7:26am] Sorry I didn’t answer my love, we are having dinner with JYPapi-
Me [7:26am] LMAOOO I am so sorry baby, How did that feel to text
Chan [7:27am] Gross, what are you doing up so early?”
Me [7:28am] Hahahaha, I bet it did. I am on my way to the house. I told Barb I would be on for their 8am meeting.
Chan [7:28am] Why are you texting and driving baby girl?”
Me [7:29am] I have my airpods in, texts are being read to me and I am responding by voice.
Chan [7:30am] Good girl. I love you. I went to the bathroom to text you so I have to get back. Be safe and let me know when you are free so we can facetime from the group so we can all see you.
Me [7:31am] Yes sir, I love you too

I know he has a smile on his face as he is walking back to that table. That is of course until he sees the bossman’s face hahahaha. I pull into the complex right as Faith is coming out.

“Hi Momma!”
“Hi my baby, where are you going? I thought class didn’t start until 9.”
“I’m going to get everyone breakfast.”
“Oh ok, I’ll see you when you come back. Be safe baby.”
“I always am.”

She gets in the car and pulls out. It is still so weird to know that both my babies are adults and out in this world not really needing me anymore. I am so proud of both of them. Life hasn’t been kind to the 3 of us, but now they are making strides and it is amazing. I go around to the house and go in. Jaydan and Courtney are at the table drinking coffee so I sit and join them until Courtney has to clock in. She hands me her phone and I join the morning meeting with my camera off until I am announced. Courtney goes through the routine of telling the team what is in the digital and queue then Barb takes over the meeting

“Thank you Courtney, I don’t have anything to cover this morning because we have a special guest with us today, so everyone can you please turn on your camera so they can see your face.”

I wait until everyone has their camera on. I see Barb, Courtney and Aaron smiling because they all know who I am. I steady myself before I turn on my camera, and I hear Barb ask me to turn mine on. I unmute, switch my camera on saying “Surprise!” Very Lee Know like lol. Everyone is shocked for a couple seconds until the realization hits “Holy shit Cristy!” I hear Dan say. I am cracking up at everyones face “Hey everyone!” I say to the team. They start asking me all kinds of questions about what it is like living in Korea and my new job. I let them know that I am here for 2 weeks and would love to meet up with everyone at some point. It is Friday so they have the company 8:30 meeting, which I am so happy I cannot be a part of.

Faith comes back with breakfast and hands me my drink order from Starbucks and the country bowl from Rams Horn. “OMG I haven’t had something like this in months. Thank you ladybug.” I say with a huge smile on my face. “I’ve missed hearing you call me ladybug.” She replied happily. I sit next to her on the couch while we eat. I look at the 3 of them and my heart is so happy. Now if only my 8 were here then it would be complete. “Ugh this tastes so good. It is so unhealthy but worth every bite.” I admit. I really do miss some American foods. Like American sausage and sausage gravy but I can make it at home. I know Chan would order me a meat grinder if I ask him to. “What do you guys normally have for breakfast?” Jaydan asks. “I mean I make normal stuff like pancakes and waffles with hashbrowns. But I also make traditional Korean breakfasts as well.” I answered

I will make sure we go to H-Mart and I’ll make them some dishes that I have learned to make. After we finish eating Jaydan and Faith leave for the day and it is just me and Courtney. “Alright girl, spill it all” She instantly says as I go and sit down with her. So I do. I spend the next hour telling her about Ji and how everything happened with the guys explaining how quickly everything happened and apologizing for not telling her sooner. “I just have not figured out how to wrap my head around everything. We made everything official, spent 1 day together and then I left. So we have had no time together to see how to make it work.” Courtney is listening intently when her teams pings. “It’s Quashe, hurry and join” She hands me her phone and I sign in.

“Good morning Court, why are you on here on 2 devices?”
“Because one is me.” I turn the camera on
“CRIIIISTY!!!!” She yelled
“Hey Shae!”
“I have missed this so much.” Courtney said.
“Same.” I agreed.

The 3 of us sat and talked forever. I sadly had to lie to her about my job and tell her what it is like to work for a ‘fashion designer’. She asked if I have met any idols yet. Told her not yet but I might soon since my boss has an event coming up in October which is not a lie because JYPE hosts a huge dinner before Lee Knows birthday. Where all his staff has to cook for. So yay me lol. The day went by so fast it was already time for Courtney to clock out. “Shae it has been such a great day, have a good weekend and I will talk to you next week. I love you” I say to get “Love you too, so happy you were on today.” She said and we left the meeting.

Courtney and I go to sit on the couch when she remembers the plans her and the girls made for the weekend. “Shit, the girls and I are supposed to leave and go to my mom’s tonight to spend the day with them tomorrow. Let me call and ask if it is ok that you come with us.” She said, grabbing her phone. “No, it’s fine. This will be a perfect time for me to go visit my dad.” I say “Oh, fuck.” I put my head in my hands. “What’s wrong?” Courtney asked me. “I left my phone on the couch all day and it has now died. I know I have a bunch of missed calls and messages from the guys. Ugh they are going to be so worried.” I say plugging my phone in.

This is going to be so bad. I was supposed to message them hours ago and I have not talked to them at all today. Chan is the only one that has heard from me and that was 9 hours ago. I know he is going to be so pissed off at me. I have to figure out how to make this up to them. “What time are you guys leaving?” I ask. “The girls are almost home now and then we are going to leave once the car is packed. We will be back later tomorrow night, probably around 9 or so.” Courtney tells me. “Ok, because I have to spend most of my night calming down my guys. I know they are worried and pissed. I feel so horrible. Chan told me I need to stop forgetting about my phone. Now I always leave my phone around them.” I am so worried as I am impatiently waiting for it to come back on.

The girls walk in and see me worried “Momma what’s wrong?” Jaydan asks. “I left my phone on the couch all day and it died. I made a promise to Chan and I broke it. I know they are all going to be worried.” I answered “You didn’t hear it vibrate?” Faith asked. “No, because it was in my hoodie pocket.” I am almost in tears when my phone finally turns on and I see my notifications. I am crying now. 68 missed calls, 40 voicemails and 163 missed messages ‘Well it is a good thing you guys have plans because my night is going to be spent smoothing this all out.” I say with a little laugh as I wipe my eyes. “It will be ok momma, they are understanding.” Faith says hugging me.

I shake my head hoping she is right. Especially after the conversation Chan and I had last night. I know how worried he gets and reading through his messages he has gone from worried to angry to pissed. His last message was at 1:26pm or 2:26am for them

Chan [1:26pm] Fuck it, I guess I’ll talk to you when you remember the promise you made me. I’m going to sleep

Ugh I really have messed up now. “I am going to go and try to figure out how to calm down 8 very worried Idols. 1 man is easy. American men do not show emotions like Korean men. They are almost as emotional as I am. So, I really have my hands full.” I hug them and tell them to message me when they are there and then when they are on their way home tomorrow. Then I grab my stuff and run to the car

POV The guys after their dinner with JYP

“Ugh that was the longest dinner ever” Seungmin says “He is so exhausting to listen to. Thankfully he didn’t mention Cristy. None of us would have been able to hold back our smiles.” Felix said. We get into the car and take the 15 minute drive home. “I hope she is having a good time with the girls.” Han says. “When are they supposed to come visit us? I can’t wait to meet them.” Hyunjin asks. “She said they are planning for Christmas. So they can have time off and save money” Lee Know said “Money is not anything they need to worry about. I will gladly buy my ladies whatever they need.” Han said. “Of course I’m buying their tickets here. They will only fly first class VIP just like our girl.” Chan said.

We continue the idle conversation about the plans made at dinner until we get home. “I just let baby girl know we are home. So we should be getting a message from her soon.” Chan said “Good, I miss her voice.” Changbin said. We all went to our rooms and changed from dress clothes to sweats and met up in the livingroom and started watching anime. “I wonder if Cristy likes anime.” I.N asks. “I think there are a couple that she likes. We never really asked about what type of shows she watches. We are still learning about her. She’s had a 5 year head start with us.” Seungmin mentioned. “I think there was one time on bubble she said that she liked Bleach and Death Note.” Chan says.

We watch 3 episodes and realize it is close to 11pm and still no message from her. “She must really be having a good time.” Felix says. We all picked up our phones and sent her messages. We spend the next hour sending her random messages and calling her phone. It keeps going to voicemail. We are all worried about her. “Her phone probably died. She will realize it and text us all back. Let’s try and get some sleep and message her in the morning. It will be night time there and she should be back in her room.” Lee Know says. Everyone agrees and goes to their room where we all try and call and text a few more times.

Me back at my hotel.

I am sitting on my bed in tears trying to figure out how to smooth this all over with them. It is 8:30am there and they should be awake or will wake up soon. I grab my phone and send them a voice message to the group chat.

Me [7:30pm] “I am so sorry my babies, I never charged my phone last night and ended up leaving it in my hoodie. I never heard it going off and then it died. I know all of you are worried and upset and I cannot apologize enough. I feel so horrible. I was talking with Quashe and Courtney all day until Courtney clocked out and I actually realized the time. I hope that you can forgive me. It truly was a mistake. I hope to hear from you when you get this, if not I understand it may take some time for you all to forgive me. Just know I love and miss you all so much. I just literally got caught up in girl talk all day.”

I hit send and wait. I order some pizza and salad for dinner and turn the sound on high volume so I don’t miss any notifications. I turn the tv on and scroll through the channels. I forgot what it was like to watch American tv. I see FRIENDS is on and instantly turn it on. There is a marathon on so I’ll just keep this on. My food has arrived and I still have not heard from the guys. It's now almost 9pm here. I start to try and eat when my phone begins to ring. It is from the group chat and I instantly answer. I see all 8 of their faces and instantly start bawling

“I am so sorry my babies, I never meant to make any of you worry.” I am sobbing
“Beautiful please don’t cry” Hyunjin says
“We know you are enjoying your time with the girls. I’m sorry for all of the messages.” Changbin says
“Baby girl, breathe.” Chan says, his tone is calm and he doesn’t sound mad at all.
“This is all new for all of us, We all just need to figure out how to handle time apart.” Han says
“That’s going to be rough Hannie,” I try and smile
“As long as we communicate we will be ok. I am sorry for the harsh messages I sent. I was tired and irritated after having to spend so much time with JYP. Your voice is the only thing I wanted to hear.” Chan admitted
“I am going to buy a portable charger and am keeping my phone off silent for the rest of my trip. I don’t want any of you to feel like I have forgotten you or don’t want to talk to you. Because that couldn’t be farther from the truth.” I say
“We know, baby. We love you.” Seungmin says.
“What are your plans for the night Angel?” Lee Know asks
“I am going to eat my salad and pizza, then go to sleep. The girls are going with Courtney to her moms for the night so I was planning on going to see my dad for a while tomorrow.” I told them.
“Ok, we are about to make breakfast and then we have a lot of work to do thanks to JYP. So for the next couple days we will only be able to text, which of course is going to suck so bad because there is no telling when we will be able to stop.” Chan says
“He’s ready for us to have another comeback since it has been 2 months since the tour ended. So that means a lot of all nighters in the studio writing songs and beats. So we may not get a day off until you are home.” Lee Know says
“Ugh, he needs to slow down, you aren’t robots.” I say now irritated
“Please don’t be mad at us pretty girl” Felix says
“Lixxie, I’ll never be mad at you guys for any of the work you do. I just hate how he expects so much from you and puts all this pressure on you guys. That is what I don’t like.” I say to them.
“Welcome to the life of an idol, we are lucky we have had all the time off that we have had.” I.N says
“Well, whenever you guys can text me please do. I understand how you have to work. Just please get some type of rest. That will be my biggest worry. That you are eating and resting.” I reassure them.
“We promise to make sure 3Racha comes home with us every night to sleep Angel.” Lee Know says
“Thank you, my Minho.” I wink at him.
“Listen, you all know how I work.” Chan says
“That is what I worry about. You work too hard and too much, making yourself sick.” I scold him
“I promise I will come home every night with the kids.” He says
“Thank you, I am going to go for now so I can eat and get some sleep. I promise I will text you guys as soon as I wake up. I love and miss you all so much.” I tell them
“We love you and miss you too.” They all say and we hang up.

I heat up my pizza and finish eating while watching FRIENDS. I did not realize we were on the call for almost an hour. It is going to be rough now because they are going to be working so hard I am not going to hear their voices and who knows how long it will be between texts. At least we will all stay busy over the next 2 weeks. I go and take a bath and of course I have to send them pictures. This time I get pics and videos back and ohhh I am so happy that I did cause DAMN. I get out of the bath and quickly take a shower and wash my hair. I send my 3 girls a good night text and go to sleep.

When I wake up it is almost 11am and I am loving that I have had the chance to sleep in. After going to the bathroom and getting ready for the day I check my phone.

Chan {10:52am] We will be heading home in about 15 minutes, and yes I mean all of us lol. I love and miss you baby girl

I can’t help but smile. I love that man so much. Before I call them since they are now on their way home I call my dad. Of course he doesn’t answer but that’s fine. I am still going to head down that way because I have to get Villa Bakery. I’ll make sure to pick up some stuff for the girls as well. I send a quick text to the group chat letting them know I am heading out to see my dad and that I love them and miss them. I am not expecting a response because I know they are tired af so they are probably heading home and going straight to sleep. At least I can hope

I grab everything I need and head down to my car. I got a text from my dad saying sorry he didn’t answer and that the Legion is out on a run for charity today. I text him and let him know I am back in the country until the 5th and that tomorrow is Jaydans birthday so I’ll be with her but wanted to see him while I am here. So I now have no clue what I am going to do with my day. I am still going down that way. I need a pizza roll for lunch. So I took the hour long drive down there and picked up everything I wanted to get. I figured I might as well shop for the girl's birthday gifts. Including Courtney’s since I know I’ll miss hers.

I spend the day going from store to store finding things I know the girls would like. I found a cute spongebob coffee mug for Courtney and I got bracelets made for the 12 of us that have all of our birthstones in it. When I get back around the hotel it is close to 4pm. My favorite market is open so I go in and grab my kimchi and jjajangmyeon for dinner. Go to Target and grab a bowl and utensils for myself and go back and make my dinner. I am scrolling through the tv when I get a text from Courtney letting me know they are leaving to come home. It will take them 3 hours to come back so I will see them tomorrow because they won't get home until late.

I am laying down for the night and I get a quick call from Chan.

“Hi my love”
“Hey baby girl, I only have 2 minutes so I just wanted to call you and hear your voice.”
“I’m happy you did. I have missed you guys today.”
“We missed you too. So much. We are getting ready to go in the studio for about 6 hours and then we have about 5-6 hours worth of dancing. Then we can go home and sleep for a couple hours. One of us will try and text you when we can. But now I have to go. I love you and we will talk soon.”
“I love you too Channie.”

With that I turn off the tv and head to bed. I just want tomorrow to get here. So we can celebrate Jaydan’s birthday. I have either taken them out to eat or cooked their favorite meal. So I will cook for her tomorrow. Who knows what she is going to want though. Now that I have lived in Korea she will probably want something from there. I hope she likes her gifts. I had a shirt made saying ‘I’m so addicted to tattoos I not only get them I do them.’ I got a ‘J’ necklace, a poster of Matthew Lillard as Springtrap from FNAF and a FRIENDS coffee mug. She should be happy with all that.

After a not so restful night's sleep I get up and do my facial cleansing routine. I am super puffy and refuse to let anyone see me like this. It’s because of all the salt that I ate yesterday. That’s the difference between America and Korea. Everything here has so much salt. I need to start cooking while I am here. I do not want to put on any weight. I worked too hard to get it all off and I want to keep it that way. Plus I brought really cute clothes with me and I want them all to fit. When I am done I look at the clock and see it is after 10:30 so I get ready and head over to the house. I make sure to stop and pick up everyone Starbucks first.

When I get to the house they are all awake and in the living room. I walk in and see nothing but smiles at the drinks in my hand.

“OMG you are the greatest. We were literally just debating on who should go out and get coffee” Courtney said
“Well it is a good thing I know my girls” I hand the drinks around. “Happy birthday my sunshine.” I hug Jaydan

We sit and talk for a while and I let them know I will cook dinner and ask what she wants. She says that she will let me know later but for now they want to go get scramblers for breakfast. We have not been there in years and OMG the way I just got so happy. It only takes us a few minutes to get there and thankfully there is not a long wait for a table. We all order off the grill meaning it is all you can eat and oh the former fat girl in me is so damn happy. “I’m gonna need a trip to the gym after this” I joke. We continue to eat and have idle chit chat The girls tell me about school and work when my phone rings. It’s the group, I quickly answer, turning down the volume.

“Hey!”
“Hey beautiful, what are you doing?”
“I am out to eat with the girls.”
“Oh, ok. Well then we will make this quick. Text their address, we are sending them something”
“Ok, I will text it now”

They give me the finger heart and hang up. I quickly text them the address for the house. “Expect a package from the guys in the next few days. They just said they are sending you guys something.” They both look excited but try to hide it. “They don’t have to send us anything. They already gave us the best gift by sending you home” Jaydan says. I smile bright at her. “I am happy I was able to be here. I would have been so depressed if I had missed your birthdays.” I say honestly. “We would have understood. You live in a different country now. We know missing holidays and birthdays is now a possibility.” Faith says. “Not with the Kids it won't be. They won’t allow it, I know that for sure.” I say.

After we left Jaydan said she really didn’t want to do anything special except to spend the day at home with us. “We have all been so busy I really just want to go home, maybe watch some terrible movies, play games and have some fun.” She said as we got in the car, “That sounds amazing.” I agreed with her. So with that we headed home. When we got in the house we decided on playing some games before watching some movies.

We played a couple rounds of phase 10 and started playing Skip-Bo when there was a knock on the door. We all looked confused “Oh you know what I bet it’s your papaw. I left him a message letting him know I was here for your birthdays.” I said remembering the message I left my dad yesterday “If it’s him I am going to be so shocked.” Faith said as she got up to open the door. “Holy shit” is all we hear her say. Courtney leans around to look at the door only to snap back shaking her head no….. Who tf is at the door….

Chapter Text

The look on Courtney’s face tells me it is in fact not my dad. “Jaydan, Uncle David is here” Faith says. “No way.” Jaydan says going into the living room. “Hey, kiddos, how are you guys? Happy birthday Jaydan” He says. I look at Courtney and she is confused. “That’s your brother.” She whispers “Yeah, he’s the oldest boy. He hasn’t seen me in about 4 years so I am about to shock the hell out of him.” I say, Courtney walked into the living room and introduced herself before I came in. “Nice to meet you Courtney, So if you are living here where is your mom living?” He is really confused because he and I have not talked in about a year.

I hear the girls giggle before Jaydan answers “She lives in South Korea now.” I know he just gave her the side eye “You’re kidding right?” He asked. “Nope, she won a competition about 3 months ago to be a chef for a fashion designer over there.” Faith said “Wow, that’s crazy. I know that has to be hard on all of you. I was hoping to see her while I was here.” he said. I got up and walked in. “Well I guess it’s a good thing my boss sent me home for the girl’s birthdays.” I said coming around the corner. “OMG, Cristy??” he asked, jaw dropped, coming and giving me a hug.

He lets go and just looks at me as if he has never seen me before. “If I wouldn’t have heard your voice I never would have recognized you.” The look on his face made me laugh “That shocked huh?” I asked. “Yeah pretty much.” he replied. We go and sit on the couch before continuing our conversation. “You’re really living in South Korea?” he asked. “Yeah, I have been there for about 2 months.” I confirmed. “I’m happy for you kid. I hope everything goes well for you.” He says “Thanks bro, aside from these 3 not being with me, so far everything is going great. My boss is amazing and I love my job.” I say smiling. “That’s good, it is about time you guys have good things happening for you, so what do you guys have planned for the rest of the day?” He asks “We don’t really have anything planned, just going to take it one step at a time.” Jaydan says

We are all just sitting on the couch in this kind of awkward silence “It’s been so long since we have seen each other it is really weird to be face to face again.” Dave points out. “It really is.” I agree. “How have things been going for you in Alabama?” Faith asked. “Pretty good, my job is going well, we are all on vacation until the 25th so I wanted to come up and see you guys since it has been so long.” He replied. “Guess this really was perfect timing.” Faith said. Before I am able to say anything else I get a message from the group chat

Innie [12:43pm] I miss you my love
Hannie [12:43pm] I’m sitting right next to you my sexy fox
Felix [12:44pm] Stop giving my love away Innie
Me [12:45pm} I don’t know if I should be jealous or turned on..
Innie [12:46pm] There is my beautiful girlfriend. My heart feels better. Pay those two weirdos no mind. Except of course if you are turned on. Then we can have a different conversation
Seungmin [12:47pm] What did I walk into?
Me [12:47pm] Mmmm Hey my Sweetie, I walked into 3 of my boyfriends flirting with each other. So I don’t know
Hannie [12:48pm] We are just compensating for the way we all miss your face.
Me [12:49pm] Trust me I miss all of you so much. My heart is happy I am with my girls but, my heart is half empty because I don’t have all of you!
Lee Know [12:50pm] Angle nothing is the same around here. You definitely complete us.
Changbin [12:51pm] Most definitely incomplete without you. I miss the smell of your perfume
Me [12:52pm] Go in my bathroom and in the closet behind my door is all my perfume. Use whatever you want, Binnie.
Changbin [12:52pm] YES! I am finally going to have comfort tonight.

Seeing that message from Changbin made me almost cry “Everything good sis?” I hear my brother say “Yeah just a few friends that I have made in Korea, they are texting me telling me how much they miss me. You know I’m a big sap.” I laugh as I stifle back tears and go back to the texts while David and the girls talk

Chan [12:54pm] Binnie you should spray all around the house and in all of your rooms so we can all have her scent.”
Binnie [12:55pm] Got you hyung
Me [12:56pm] I fucking love all of you so much
Binnie [12:57pm] Baby which one did you have on in the limo
Hyunjin [12:58pm] Grab the red bottle. I bought it for her.
Changbin [12:59pm] Wifey #2 to the rescue LOL
Me [1:00pm] I almost spit my water on my brother when you called Hyunjin wifey #2
Chan [1:01pm] OMG it smells so good in here now! I am feeling a little bit better. We need to sleep now guys. We have to work tomorrow. Baby girl we love you.
Me [1:02pm] I love and miss all of you so much. Please have sweet dreams and message me when you wake up

I put my phone down and try not to let my brother see how happy it made me to get those text messages. I am not trying to explain to him and I have fallen in love with 8 men that are all young enough to be his sons. He taps my arm telling me to give him a hug because he needs to go. “I’m about to go see your other brother.” he hugs me. “Ha! Have fun with that.” I say dryly. He just laughed because he knows the issues I have with our brother. “I’m happy you stopped by uncle David.” Jaydan says “Me too kiddo. Get my number from your mom. I want to talk to you guys more. Courtney it was nice to meet you and thank you for coming and helping protect my nieces.” He smiled at her

She smiled back “I would do anything for these 3” She said. He waved at all of us and walked out the door. “Well that was interesting.” Jaydan said. “Yeah I was not expecting to see him.” Faith said. “Me neither.” I laughed. We went back to the table to continue our game. “How are the kids doing?” Faith asked “They are alright. JYP is making them do another comeback so they are in the studio making new music. They will probably announce it next month and it will probably drop before Thanksgiving. If I know Chan he already had a few songs written that they just needed to finish.” I answered. “You know they are in the studio all night working like normal.” Jaydan said. “Nope, they made me a promise and I know they won’t break it.” I smiled

Courtney laughed when she saw how I smiled. “I know that look. You practically threatened them to make sure Chan didn’t work all night didn’t you?” She laughed. Oh the way she knows me “Who me? I would never do anything like that.” I say playfully. Faith laughed out loud. “Oh well damn.” I said. “We know you better than that Mom.” She said, folding her arms. “No, seriously no threats were made. Just told them my biggest worry is them getting enough rest so they don’t get sick and it was a pointed comment. So they promised me that they would make sure Chan goes home every night.” I simply said.

I could feel the way they were all looking at me. “So you got it like that.” Jaydan jokes. “I mean yeah, I am their girlfriend after all, lol.” I replied. “You also cook their food and we all know how men are with their food.” Courtney pointed out. “Exactly. Especially idols that are so used to takeout. Binnie doesn’t play around when it comes to his home cooked meals” I snickered. “Yeah he gets sensitive when he’s hungry.” Jaydan said, causing all of us to laugh. I miss them so much so it is nice to have my girls around that I can relive these clips with.

We got done with the round of Skip-Bo and decided that we were going to watch some random movies on Netflix that none of us have ever heard of to see if they are any good. But before we do that I tell her I want her to open her gifts. I can’t wait anymore to give out the things I bought yesterday. She goes and sits on the couch while we go grab her stuff. I always get so excited to give my girls gifts on their birthdays. I love to put a smile on their faces, it is one sight that will always be a highlight in my life no matter how old they get.

We set the bags in front of her and she picks Courtney’s bag first. She gets a sketch pad, new pencils and a FNAF shirt. “Thank you!!! I love them” she gives Courtney a hug and picks my bag next. She instantly sees the poster and it’s the first thing she grabs. “AHHhh Matthew Lillard!” she hollers when she opens it. She gets the shirt next, then the mug and then the necklace. “This is so beautiful momma, thank you!’ She hugs me and grabs Faith’s bag. She got a new tattoo pen, new ink and jewelry for her nose piercing.

She sits there for a minute before she speaks. “I was fully prepared to just sit in the house all day and not really celebrate today because I had it in my mind I was only going to see your face through a screen. I honestly love all of these gifts but Stray Kids truly did give us the best gift by sending you home. Granted I would have stayed on facetime with you all day but having you here means everything.” I can’t say anything, all I can do is hug her. We are both crying when her phone goes off. She sits up and wipes her face so she can answer it

Her face lights up when she answers it on speaker “Hello.” The next thing we hear is the voices of my guys singing her happy birthday. Tears are rolling down her cheeks and I am falling even more in love with them. I am ugly crying right now and thanking all of the Kpop gawds that I won that competition.

“Thank you guys so much.” Jaydan says wiping her tears
“We hope you are having the best day ever. Send us pictures of all your gifts.” Han says
“I so got you, I will take them as soon as we hang up.” She says
“Yes, we can’t wait to see all the great gifts you got.” Felix says
“We had to call you and wish you a happy birthday. Hopefully Noona doesn’t get mad at us for still being awake.” Hunjin says
“I am 100% sure we will make an exception since she is next to me smiling right now.”
“Oh good to know, have you had a good day so far?” Chan asks
“Yes, it’s been absolutely amazing.”
“That’s what we wanted to hear.” Lee Know chimes in
“What is Noona cooking you for dinner?” Changbin asks causing all of us to laugh
“I haven’t decided on what I want to have for dinner. We have been giving her a break from cooking since her boss keeps her so busy.”

We hear them all cracking up laughing. I have missed hearing the chaos of them all laughing at the same time. Laughing with the most important people in my life together completes me.

“To be fair, we have given her breaks. She just doesn’t take them often.” Seungmin pops up. He’s not wrong.
“Yes, because I enjoy cooking for you all and it’s what I get paid to do. JYP signs my check and umm Imma keep my bank full,” I reply
“Ok, let’s not talk about your cooking.. I miss it.” Changbin says
“It’s been 3 days Binnie, you miss her cooking that much?” Faith asks
“Yes!” His reaction makes me crack up
“Ok, we are going to go now, we look forward to seeing the pictures of your gifts.” Chan says.
“Thank you for the call. It really did mean a lot.” Jaydan said
“There is no way we were going to let your day go by without calling you” Han said
“Have a great night.” All 8 of them say
“Bye Stray Kids” The 4 of us yell back

Jaydan stands and puts all her gifts together and arranges them, she snaps a couple pics as Courtney Faith and I have an idle conversation about how cute Binnie was talking about how much he misses my food. “They really don’t play around when it comes to their food. Binnie will fight someone over his plate.” I laugh. Right then I feel my phone buzz and I grab it out of my pocket. Jaydan started a group chat with all of us.

She sent four pictures one of the gifts each us gave her and then a pic of me smiling

Jaydan [2:56pm] I love the gifts these 3 got me, But like I told them the greatest gift was you sending mom home. For that I will forever be grateful.
Felix [2:57pm] Knowing you are together for your birthdays is worth everything.
Chan [2:58pm] It was our pleasure to send her home. I just wish we could have seen your faces when you first saw her.
Courtney [3:00pm] Tears and smiles. That is how it can best be described
Han [3:01pm] Sounds about right. The 4 of you deserve nothing but the best. We are lucky to be a small part of that.
Faith [3:02pm] The 8 of you are a bigger part of our lives than you know
Me [3:03pm] Guys I might as well tell you, These 3 know the truth. Faith had it figured out about 30 minutes after seeing me.
Innie [3:04pm] The truth about what..?”
Me [3:05pm] They know that I am with all of you.
Chan [3:06pm] OH! Umm… So!! Hahahaha
Faith [3:07pm] The nervous laugh is everything Channie, We knew it was bound to happen at least with Chan. I mean she’s been crazy about him for years. We are fine with it. Just don’t hurt her.
Lee Know [3:09pm] Hurting her is the last thing we would ever want to do. I’ll walk away from my career before I hurt her. I know she would never ask me to. I am saying this in front of everyone. That is how much she means to me.
Seungmin [3:10pm] To all of us.
Felix [3:11pm] Couldn’t agree more
Me [3:12pm] You all know I would never allow that to happen. I know how important music is for all of you
Courtney [3:15pm] Ugh, ssstttttaaaaahhhhhppppp my sappy heart is so happy right now. I have never seen my bestie so happy, and now the girls are seeing her so happy and they are so happy which makes me so happy…… AHHHH I’m not crying, it’s ok!!!!
Chan [3:16pm] So to sum it up all of us are happy and that is what matters.
Me [3:17pm] I’ll be even happier when the 8 of you take your happy asses to sleep.
Jaydan [3:18pm] Yeah she’s got the mom face on. Good night Stray Kids!
Chan [3:19pm] Yikes!! Happy birthday Jaydan, We are going to bed now. Love you, Miss you Good night!!

There are no other messages coming through so I know they went to bed. Or at least they better have gone to bed. I will cuss them out when I am alone if I find out they are actually pulling all nighters. I would cuss out JYP too but he does sign my paycheck every week and yeah I wanna keep that. “I swear they are the greatest.” Courtney says. “They really are and I cannot wait until the 3 of you meet them in person. When they ask about the 3 of you they say ‘our ladies’ not ‘your’. I am letting you know now, they will spoil you. Especially Han, Hyunjin and Felix. They know you don’t expect it, they will do it because they want to.” I say

The girls are just sitting there shocked with what I just said “Mom you know how I feel about others spoiling me.” Faith said. “Yeah I know, the same way I do. But they are different from anyone we know.” I say “Well hopefully it doesn't happen often. I never want them to think we only like them for their money.” Jaydan says. “Trust me, they already know. I have explained how we all are. They know money doesn’t mean anything to us like it does to others.” I assured her. “Alright let’s watch these random movies before we decide what to do for the rest of the night.” Courtney says

Jaydan goes through Netflix and picks a random movie. It is so boring but we are trying to push through it. “How long have we been suffering through this movie?” Faith asks. “42 minutes.” Jayday says “Only 42 minutes? No wonder we have never heard of this, it is mind numbingly boring.” I say “I am so ready to turn this off. Are you all good with that?” Jaydan asks “Please.” the 3 of us respond in unison. “That was horrible. We need to watch something funny after that. I need to laugh.” Courtney says. I shake my head in agreement “Absolutely.” Jaydan scrolls through and turns on ‘Central Intelligence’ “Good choice” Faith says. We curl up and watch the movie, finally being able to enjoy it.

After it is over our mood it right back to being happy instead of disappointed. It is after 5 when the movie is over and we have no idea what we are going to do with the rest of the night. Or what we are even going to do for dinner. “I know you don’t mind cooking, especially since it is my birthday but I am kinda wanting to get out of the house.” Jaydan admits. “Where do you want to go to eat sistow.” Faith asks. Oh the way I have missed hearing the nicknames they give each other. Jaydan thinks for a while “I’m paying so it doesn’t matter where you want to go” I say. “Yeah her pockets aren’t empty” Faith says. “Not at all. JYP pays me.. Hehehe.” I laugh.

We sat there for a few minutes without Jaydan saying anything. So I made the decision for us. “Go get dressed, and I mean dressed up. We are going to Eddy V's. I have to go to my room to change and get ready. Faith, make the reservation for 8:15pm. Pick me up at the hotel at 7:30. That gives us just under 2 hours.” I finalize the plans. “Oh I am so fucking excited, Sissy you are gonna love this place!” Faith says. “I love you guys, see you soon.” I say practically running out of the house in excitement. I have not been there in over a year. It is so expensive but so worth every penny. Thank you for paying me so nicely JYP!!

I drive back to the hotel and decide that I am going to wear one of the dresses I was given the day of the photo shoot that I left in the bag in my room. I take out this beautiful dark blue mid-length dress that pairs nicely with my knee high black chunky boots. I curl my hair and then put it in a half up half down style with curled tendrils around my face. I do my makeup and check the time. Right as I grab my phone it goes off

Jaydan [7:22pm] Leaving now
Me [7:22pm] Perfect timing. I just finished getting ready

I grab my clutch purse, put my room key and phone in there connected to the portable charger and head to the lobby. I get outside right as they are pulling up. I open the door to get in and have to laugh at the looks I am getting from my children. “What?” I ask. “Nothing, just not used to seeing you dressed up like this. You look so gorgeous.” Faith says. “Thank you, it is really different from my normal. I still love lounging around in sweats. This is just a special occasion. All of you look gorgeous as well.” I say getting into the car. “So what is this place?” Courtney asks as we drive off.

Faith and I look at each other and smile before answering. “Only the greatest seafood restaurant you will ever experience in your entire life.” Faith answers. “I have never been here but from what these 2 say it is fancy and super expensive.” Jaydan says. “How expensive are we talking?” Courtney asks. Faith and I just laugh. “Tonight's meal is going to be more expensive than your car payment.” I say “Are you sure you wanna go here momma?” Jaydan asks. “Baby girl, I haven’t spent a penny of my money in 2 months other than what I spent yesterday. I get paid every week from JYP. Trust me I’ll be able to afford this meal.” I assured her.

They were quiet for a moment before I got the question I knew Faith was going to ask. “How much do private chefs make?” I can’t help but smile. “Took you long enough to ask. So normally a regular private chef in SK would make about $2,000 USD a week. But I am not normal lol. At first I was going to be making twice that amount. But after our first dinner together Chan went the next day and renegotiated my contract because he enjoyed my cooking so much. He told JYP I was worth way more so now I am making 5 times that.” I admitted. Faith’s mouth dropped. “So you make over my yearly pay in a month.” Courtney said. I just shook my head.

The way the car was quiet for the longest time while they just processed what I said. “I was just recently given full access to my money because I had to get everything transferred over there since I am on a 5 year work visa which thank gawd JYP was able to handle for me. But yeah I am now sitting pretty with money in the bank for the first time in my life.” I finished “So what are you going to do on the off times when the guys are gone?” Courtney asks. “That depends, Chan said that I am able to travel with them. He also said there may be times where JYP has me do things for the company while they are away or I will have that time off with pay.” I answered,

We are getting ready to pull in as I finish my statement and I am so excited to be here. “Pull up to the valet, we deserve to be pampered today.” I told Jaydan “So this is how the other half live,” She jokes, “It is now!” I say. Our doors are opened for us and we are helped out of our car. “Thank you.” I say. They hand Jaydan a ticket and she hands it to me so I can put it in my clutch. “Damn they are hot.” Faith says. “Yeah, really hot.” Jaydan agrees “So, hot.” Courtney said. “Mom, did you see them?” Faith asked “I was not paying attention. I am too hungry to worry about what someone looks like.” I answered. “That’s fair.” Faith said. I look back and see the one. “Eh he’s alright.” I answered. “Well yeah compared to your 8 boyfriends he is just alright.” Faith said. “Big facts” we all agree.

We walk in going to the hostess station. “Welcome to Eddy V’s, Do you have a reservation?” The gorgeous hostess asks. “Yes, it is under Faith for 4 at 8:15pm.” Faith replies. “Ah yes, a special corner table request, small birthday celebration for Jaydan.” She states “Yes” Faith says. “Follow me please” she grabs 4 menus and guides us to the corner half moon table. As we are walking through I can see so many people watching us walk by and I am not going to lie it feels kind of good to be getting positive looks instead of the negative looks I got the last time I walked through here as a big girl.

We get to the table and slide in. The girls are in the middle and Courtney and I are on the ends. “Wow you were not lying, This place is fancy. Now I see why you told us to dress up.” Coutney says. “Before you open the menus I am letting you know now do not pay attention to the price. Get whatever you want. Because I can already tell you what I am going to order will probably be the highest priced meal of the night.” I instruct them. “Potatoes?” Faith asked. “Of course, that goes without saying.” I replied. “Huh?” Jaydan said. “They have these garlic potatoes that are out of this world, and they are a must have.”

I am looking over the menu and I already know my order. “I am getting the caviar, scallops and probably the filet mignon, with the lemon tart for dessert. Who knows when I will be able to come back here” I say. I hear my phone go off I silence the tone and check it

Chan [8:22pm] Hey baby girl, how are you
Me [8:22pm] Hi baby! I’m doing great. I am about to treat these ladies to an amazing dinner out at this seafood restaurant called Eddy V’s. It’s very fancy lol
Chan [8:23pm] Are you all dressed up?”
Me [8:23pm] Photo Message
Chan [8:24pm] FUCK!!!! You look so gorgeous. OMG
Me [8:25pm] You can thank your stylist team. This dress was in the bag that they gave me the day I took my photo.
Chan [8:26pm] They deserve a raise. I wanna know what else is in that magic bag they gave you.
Me [8:27pm] Lol, there are 3 bags total. I just grabbed this one out of the bag labels dresses. So I have no clue what is in the other ones.
Chan [8:28pm] I want a fashion show when you get home. I am not going to look because I want to see you in them.
Me [8:29pm] Yes sir, I’ll happily put on a show for my babies
Chan [8:30pm] Oh how much I miss you.
Me [8:30pm] I miss you too baby. The waiter is here so give me a second. Once we order I’ll send a pic of all of us to the group chat.
Chan [8:30pm] Ok baby. I can’t wait to see my girls together! I love you
Me [8:31pm] I love you too

I put my phone down right as the waiter arrives at the table. “Hello, my name is James. I'll be taking care of you lovely ladies tonight. I understand we have a birthday celebration at this table.” He introduces himself. “Yes, today is my daughter’s 20th birthday.” I say proudly. James does a double take “I’m sorry what?” He asks. The 4 of us giggle at his reaction. “It is my 20th birthday.” Jaydan speaks up. “Give him your ID so he can confirm” I say. She hands him her drivers license, he looks at her ID then her, then to me, then back to her. “I’m sorry if this comes off as rude but umm, did you take guardianship over them? I can tell the 3 of you are related. You look like triplets, and I am guessing you are a cousin or Aunt or something along those line” He said to Courtney as he handed Jaydan her license back

I can’t help but laugh and be very flattered. “No, I am their mother and she is my best friend. I had them in my 20’s.” I say. “I’m sorry I really hope I didn’t come off as rude, but you just don’t look old enough to have daughters older than maybe 10.” He says. “Trust me I appreciate the compliment. Considering I am 42 and you just said I could pass as a triplet with my 18 and 20 year old daughters.” I smiled at him. “Ok, so before I actually embarrass myself, what can I get you ladies to drink? Will you be ordering any starters?”

Courtney and Faith get the lemonade, Jaydan gets a coke and I get a root beer and a water. We order 2 of the caviar for starters. “James, before you go would you do me a huge favor and take a picture of us please?” I ask him sweetly, “I would be honored.” He says taking my phone and snapping 3 actually really great pictures of the 4 of us. “Thank you so much.” Faith said. “These are great. He just increased his tip even higher.” I quickly sent these to the group chat

Hannie [8:42pm] OMG you ladies look gorgeous!
Felix [8:42pm] Wow! I’m speechless
Lee Know [8:43pm] Come home… dear god please tell me it is the 5th
Me [8:44pm] Not yet Minho. Still the 20th.
Lee Know [8:43pm] I know… But seriously come home. You can fly back out on the 1st and then back on the 5th.. Cause holy… This is just a chat with the 9 of us right?
Me [8:44pm] Lol yes it is just our chat.
Lee Know [8:44pm] Good, be a good girl and go to the bathroom and send a full body pic so I can see what you have on
Me [8:45pm] Photo message
Innie [8:46pm] I….
Changbin [8:46pm] WOW!!!!
Hyunjin [8:47pm] JAGIYA!!!!!!!!
Lee Know [8:48pm] Fuck…
Seungmin [8:48pm] Literal tears in my eyes. My girlfriend is so gorgeous.
Chan [8:49pm] OUR girlfriend Seungie OUR girlfriend is so gorgeous.
Felix [8:50pm] Channie-hyung I’m hibernating until she comes home. You can find me curled up in the chair she and I slept in until it is time for her to come home. Cause….
Me [8:50pm] Lol, I can’t with you guys. I love you guys, I am going to go and finish spending time with the girls. I’ll text you as soon as I am back in my room. I love and miss you all so very much
Chan [8:51pm] Ok baby girl, we don’t need to go to the studio until later so hopefully we will be home when you make it back and we can all be on a call and talk to you for a while. We love you and miss you! Talk soon

I put my phone in my purse and I am cracking up. “The guys all said we look gorgeous.” I told the ladies. “I still cannot believe they know I exist.” Courtney says. “Right!” Faith agreed. James brings our drinks and caviar to the table, and takes our order. “Thank you James.” Courtney said, smiling at him. He smiles back and walks away “He is insanely hot, and has a nice ass.” Faith says. “You are not wrong.” I agreed. “Mom! You are very taken.” Jaydan says. “Happily taken. I don’t want him. Just agreeing with your sister.” I say. “I still can’t believe you’re in a relationship with…. Ugh my jealousy.” Courtney said. I smiled “Trust me the truth of it all hasn’t quite hit me yet. Because it happened so fast and then I was on a plane to leave practically the next day.” I say “Ok, that’s great and all but I’m starving and want to eat this caviar.” Faith says

I could not agree with her more. We all take a bread round with a little of the caviar and eat it at the same time. “Nope, not for me.” Jaydan said “Me neither” Courtney agreed. Faith and I happily accepted the plates having our own “Oh the way I am going to have Chan order some of this for me when I get home is insane. I just need to remember the name of it.” I say, taking another bite. “I’ll text you the name so you have it.” Faith says. We finish up right as James is bringing out our food. “Thank you so much James” I say politely “You’re welcome I hope you enjoy.” He smiles and walks away. I grab my phone and take a pic of the table sending it to our group chat. “Binnie is about to text back first’ I say

Within seconds of me putting my phone down there is a response from the chat.

Binnie [9:19pm] OMG that looks so delicious.
Innie [9:20pm] YAH!!! Stop teasing us baby!!!!
Me [9:20pm] Ok, I promise no more food pictures. I’ll message you when I am back at my room. I love you all

I cannot help but laugh at their reaction. “I.N said I was teasing them. That means they have not made good choices for their food.” I said. “Let’s enjoy our meal!” Jaydan says. “Yes, let's” I agree. We all start to eat and everything is absolutely perfect. All the way down to the dessert Everyone is so happy and now we are waiting for James to bring our check so we can go home. “I have had an amazing birthday but I am so ready to go home and go to bed.” Jaydan says. “I couldn't agree more. I just wish We didn’t have to go to work tomorrow.” Courtney said. “I forgot tomorrow is Monday.” I said. “Yep back to normal life for us. What are your plans for tomorrow?” Courtney asks. “Waking up and then coming to sit in the living room while you work.” I answered as I made eye contact with James.

He walked over and asked if there was anything else he could get for us “Just the check please” I answered back. “Alright I will be right back.” He said and was off again. After about 3 minutes he comes back handing me a bill for $0.00 with a note that read ‘I hope you enjoyed your meal and birthday celebration. You lovely ladies have a great night.’ The way my jaw dropped. “James I don’t understand, who took care of this?” I asked. “I am not sure. All I know is the hostess said a gentleman that seemed to be very rich overheard that there was a birthday here and paid for the bill.” He replied. I looked over the bill and whoever took care of it paid almost $500 and I do not know how to respond.

My mind is blown by the fact that some random stranger paid for a very expensive meal for us. “Wow, I am absolutely speechless. This is the kindest thing someone has ever done.” I say sliding from the table. James helps us all down so none of us slip on the stairs. “You have provided us with amazing service all night James thank you.” I say handing him a $300 tip. “It was my pleasure, you all were very kind so it was very easy to treat you all the same way. I hope you had a great birthday and that you enjoyed your experience with us tonight” He said “We all did. Thank you James.” Jaydan says as we walk out.

I get the valet ticket out of my clutch as we hit the doors. “You feel like driving momma?” Jaydan asked. “Yeah that’s no problem.” I said. “Awesome, I am too full right now if I am being honest” She said when I handed the ticket over. “I cannot believe a random stranger paid almost $500 for our meal.” Courtney says. “Happy birthday Jaydan lol.” I say. We all laugh as I tip the valet and get in the car. The ride home we are all quiet and just listen to music. We play Jay B’s newer music. “So momma do they know you have other biases that you go delulu for. Like some of their friends.” Faith asks. “Nope, they have never seen me in multistan mode. Only Stay mode. They have seen me be a feral mess over them because they decided to sneak up on me when I was watching Youtube. But I was only playing things about them, and to be honest I plan on keeping it that way.” I answered. Everyone laughed. “Good luck with that.” Jaydan said.

The way this realization hit me that they have no idea how I really am as a multistan. Lee Know is the only one that ever asked me about the other groups that I like. That was before I got into a relationship with all of them. Oh well I am not about to stress about this. That will be a conversation for a whole other time. Like when I have to come face to face with other idols at this banquet I have to cook for. Ugh, why do they have to be idols…. Ok, minor eternal freak out is over. I clear my thoughts as I am pulling into the hotel. “Everyone get out and give me hugs.” I say “You’re so bossy mom.” Faith says as she opens the door “Yep, the joys of being your mom” I replied

We all got out and they came around to give me hugs. “I’ll probably be there later in the afternoon. Unless of course I hear anything from your papaw then I might go and see him. I have no clue. He hasn’t called or texted me since he replied to me on Saturday.” I said. “Not shocked.” Faith said. “Yeah me neither. But honestly why don’t you guys actually come here after everyone is home. We can go swimming and shopping at target.” I suggest. “Depending on how much homework I have to do I am so down for that.” Faith agreed. “Mom, I need you to slowly turn around and come stand next to us. There is a guy standing by the door and he has not stopped watching us since we pulled up.” Jaydan says

With quick thinking Courtney says just loud enough for us to take one last selfie of us since we are all dressed up looking cute because tomorrow will be back to lounging around and looking cute. I turn around and we all gather together and I pull out my phone and I mean why not actually take a selfie, we do all look cute af. “I think he might just be staff making sure that we are not doing anything illegal. He seems harmless enough.” I say as Courtney takes the first selfie, and I try not to make it obvious I am watching him.

As we were taking a couple selfies I looked at him and the angle he was holding his head I instantly recognized his eyes through the hat and mask. “OMG Hannie” I yelled out ‘Finally” He came running over scooping me up in a hug. “No way,” Faith said. Jaydan and Courtney are speechless as they are seeing me hugging Han in front of them. “Hi Sweebaby.” he says into my neck as he sets me down. He lets me go to hug the girls “My other favorite ladies, I am so happy to finally meet you” He gives them hugs and I see the rest of the guys walk up. I am trying to hold back tears of happiness as the hugs are being handed out. The girls are trying to not freak out. “What is happening? When did you guys get here?” I ask.

Chan has his arms wrapped around me from behind. “We have actually been here all day. Our plane landed at 8:40 this morning. I will explain everything once we get to the room.” He says, letting me go and going over to hug the girls. “Happy birthday Jaydan.” They all say to her after Chan hugs them. “OMG this has literally been the best birthday ever! Now I have to figure out how I am going to be able to sleep. I just met Stray Kids in person!” “Jaydan is saying as she is getting into the car. “I love you guys” I yell “We love you too” They yell back as they drive off. I turn around and am face to face with my loves. I happily walk in with them in tow through the lobby and head up to my room feeling so very complete…

Chapter Text

Once we are back in my room I barely get the door closed before I am pulled around and lips are locked on mine. It is nothing but chaos as I am passed around the entire group being hugged and kissed and loved on. It is one of the greatest feelings I have ever felt in my life. After I have kissed all 8 of my boyfriends and am completely breathless with my head spinning I sit on the bed. “I cannot believe you all are here right now. What is going on? How? I mean not that I am not completely overjoyed, but..” I sit there still shocked that they are standing in front of me. “We just couldn’t handle it anymore.” Hyunjin says.

All of a sudden I have arms being wrapped around me and am being pulled up the bed. I am now sitting against Lee Knows chest at the head of the bed while everyone else sits around us. Once everyone is comfortable Chan begins to speak.

“After we watched you fly off, all of us were lost. We managed to go back to the house and get the living room set up for you and that was the last thing we were actually able to focus on. It was the first time none of us have ever not been able to bury ourselves in work. We haven’t been able to write a single verse for a song, which normally we have no issues with when we get to the studio. Walking into the house was never the same. I know it's been 3 days but all we felt was emptiness.” Lee Knows grip has tightened and his head is buried in my hair. “None of us have ever been like this. Normally we can just zone in and focus on work and knock out lyrics to a fire song within a couple minutes but we just couldn’t.” Chan finished

I am just sitting there chewing the inside of my cheek. “What did I tell you about that Angel” Lee Know says in my ear. “Sorry.” I instantly stop. I feel my phone buzz and Lee Know grabs it out of my pocket. He sees that it is Jaydan on facetime and answers

“Hello”
“Hey Lee Know, are you around my mom?”
“I literally am.”
“Huh?”

I am laughing at the confusion in her voice.

“I’m right here.” Lee Know moves the phone to show he is literally wrapped around me
“Ahhh ok.”
“Everything ok?”
“Yeah, umm just had to call cause I am still not sure if life is real right now.”

Han pushes everyone out of the way and sits on my lap showing all 3 of our faces.

“Yes, life is very real, yes, you just met all of us. Yes you will see us all tomorrow and every day until the 9 of us have to go back to Korea. Yes we are all in love with your mom. Yes we all adore you, your sister and Courtney.”
“Well thank you for that Quokka that about sums it up.” We hear faith in the back.
“What can I say, I know my favorite ladies.”
“Do you really?”
“Yep, I do. I mean those were the questions you were going to ask.”
“Yeah, but still.”
“Ha! See I knew it. Now I know that you are about to tell all of us good night because you are going to try and sleep.”
“Yeah, pretty much.”

I grab my phone out of Hans hand “Stop being stingy with our girls.” I scolded him. I hear both the girls laugh “Hannie got in trouble.” I hear Jaydan say and I start laughing as I am trying to talk

“Did you have a good birthday sunshine?”
“GOOD?? No, good doesn’t even cover it. You are here, I had an amazing dinner and I got to meet Stray Kids. Best birthday EVER.”
“I am happy you are happy.”
“So happy, but on a serious note, tomorrow is a late night for all 3 of us. I work until 8, Faith and Courtney have class until 8:30. So maybe we can all meet up for a late dinner.”
“Sounds good. Text me where you guys want to eat or if you want me to cook for all of us. Get some rest. I love you both.”
“I will and we love you too.”

She hangs up the phone and I am still nothing but smiles as I am still smushed between Minsung “I still have questions.” I say handing my phone to Lee Know so he can place it on the nightstand. “Let me guess, you want to know what was said to JYP to get him to agree to let us off work.” Hyunjin says “Well, yeah actually.” I replied, smiling at him. “I told him we were drained. Told him I had writer's block and that I had nothing to write about. Told him that this last tour took it all out of us and we simply felt like anything that we produced would flop. Since we haven't ever had this issue before he is letting us take an extra few weeks off and told us to come back when we feel refreshed.” Chan explained.

I sat there thinking for a second before asking my next question “Does he know you are in Michigan? Do you think he will catch on?” I finally ask. “He already did. He asked me about it after the 3rd lunch you sent with us.” Changbin admitted “WHAT? So, am I about to lose my job?” I ask, literally freaking out. “No, baby girl, you aren’t going to lose your job. He knows that would not be very beneficial for him if he were to fire you.” Chan said. “You’re not telling me what he knows. Which is what I want to know.” I replied and sat there.

Everyone was just silent before Lee Know spoke up “He knows everything, he walked in the dance studio one night while we were practicing and heard us talking about you and how happy we have been since you have been in our lives. This was before we all decided to be honest with each other. He was able to see the change in us and even though it is not for him he accepts it. He also knows that you would never do anything to harm us. He said ‘If she was going to do anything it would have already been done.’” He explained. “It also helps that your buddy Jaeyoon talks about how awesome you are all the time. The entire staff feels like they know you.” Seungmin adds.

I honestly don’t know how to take in the information that I was just provided. “So what you are telling me is that JYP knows that we are all in this relationship. He knows that I am here in Michigan visiting my kids for their birthdays and now all of a sudden you guys are on hiatus for being worn out and ran off to Michigan. Am I following so far?” I ask. “Yeah.” Felix said. “He is just fine with it?” I ask “He has no choice, if we are being honest about the business side of things we are what people call his ‘cash cow’ so if he still wants that flow of money to come in he needs to play by our terms.” Han says. “Well alright then. As long as all of us still have jobs when we get back. I’ll start cooking him lunch once or twice a week hahaha.” I laugh only half joking,

My mind is still blown away that they are all here, I have missed them so much. Just seeing their faces in person solidifies my feelings for them. I now know that for the first time in my life I am truly and wholeheartedly in love. “Oh before I forget, Thank you for paying for our meal tonight.” I look at Chan. “I didn’t pay for your meal baby girl. We stayed around here so we could surprise the girls out here like we did.” Chan said. I knew he was telling the truth. “OMG wow some random stranger actually paid for our meal. I was sure it was one of you once I knew you were here.” I am shocked all over again.

I feel Lee Know snuggle against the back of my head and tighten his grip and I already know he is not leaving my room tonight. Either that or he is gonna fight with whoever tries to stay in here. “What time is it?” I ask. “12:53” Seungmin says. “Yeah we all need to get some sleep. Where are your rooms at?” I look around. “They didn’t have anything available until tomorrow so we all gotta make it work here tonight. I have the 2 other suits reserved for us starting tomorrow.” Chan answers. The smile that spreads across my face “Yay for me!!!” I don’t even try to hide how happy it makes me to know that they will all be in my room.

I hear Lee Know groan because I know he wanted to be alone. I know all of them are looking forward to a night alone just as much as I am. “Well while you guys figure out the sleeping arrangements I need to go wash my face and change” As soon as I say that Lee Know somehow manages to swing us both off the bed and is walking with me to the bathroom. “Minho what are you doing?” I ask him. “You’ll see as soon as that bathroom door is closed Angel.” He replies. “Hyung really?” I hear I.N say as the door closes.

Once we are in the bathroom he places me on the sink and grabs my makeup remover and starts to clean my face. “I have missed taking care of you, missed you looking up at me like you are right now. You're my lifeline and the more seconds I spent away from you the faster it was draining. I felt like I couldn’t breathe.” I instantly bring his lips to mine. That was the sweetest thing he has ever said to me. I am trying so hard not to cry. “OMG I needed that,” He said, smiling down at me. He wiped my face with a warm washcloth and kissed my nose. “I just wanted to be the first one to lay eyes on your beautiful bare face”. He kissed my lips quickly and walked out.

I swear there are times when that man can be more adorable than Felix and I never thought that was even a possibility. I quickly finish my nightly facial routine and realize my pj’s are out in the main room. “Should I change in front of all of them?” I think to myself. How much chaos would that create. Yeah let’s not do that, I have 2 of them that have not had me yet. Let's not make it worse. I’ll take care of them once everyone has their own room. I mean Seungmins birthday does start at midnight lol. I go out to the main room and grab my pj’s and head back to the bathroom. “Sweetbaby, where you going?” Han asks. “Changing into my pj’s Hannie.” I replied to him with a smile. “Just do that out here.” I.N Says “It’s not like we all haven’t seen you naked.” Seungmin added.

I really have a feeling they think I won’t. “I mean if you insist.” I said and started changing. I take off the dress and I am instantly met with hums of approval. “I bought her that.” Felix says because I am wearing the white bra and panty set he bought for me. “Great choice.” Hyunjin says as they all watch me get completely naked and slip on my normal pj’s of shorts and a tank top. “Damn that ended way too quickly.” Seungmin said. I walked over and kissed his lips “Just wait until tomorrow night baby.” I whispered. “Ohh shit.” he replied, smashing his lips to mine, parting my lips with his tongue. Fuck this man can kiss.

I had to break our kiss because if I didn’t the other 7 were about to get a show I am not sure they were ready to see. “Damn I missed you so much baby.” He said breathlessly “I missed you too sweetie.” I replied. I am so looking forward to having him between my legs. I thought as I walked to the bed and crawled up. “Damn I don’t know who has the better view.” Hyunjin says from behind me. “We do.” Lee Know says “Yeah we see her face, tits and the reflection in the mirror.” Chan added “Damn, he’s right. But I am not complaining at all.” I.N said

I can’t with these men. “Well while you all argue about who I just gave the best view too I am going to sleep. I love all of you and I will see you in the morning.” I laid in the middle of the bed and within seconds I had all of them in one way or another making some form of contact with me. “Thank goodness you got me a king size bed Channie.” I giggled looking at him. “Only the best for my baby girl.” He smiled that perfect smile. The one that makes my entire body go weak. The one that stole my heart five years ago. He reached over and tucked some hair behind my ear and kissed my forehead. “I love you” He whispers. I grab his hand and lace my fingers through his “I love you more.” I whisper back.

Chan turns the last light off and I lay there listening to all of my babies drift off to sleep. I am fully surrounded by them and I could not be happier. After about 10 minutes I can tell that all of them are asleep. I finally allowed myself to join them. I ended up waking up multiple times throughout the night because in my mind they were still in Korea and this was a dream. Each time I woke up and saw Chan’s face and felt them around me made me happier. I really am not sure how I got so lucky to be chosen for them.

When I wake up in the morning everyone except Changbin and IN are awake. Those two are wrapped around my legs. “Oh well this should be interesting.” I laugh trying to free myself from their grip so I can go pee. “NOOOOOO.” Changbin protests. “Binnie baby, I need my legs free.” I say laughing “UGH why?” IN says. “I have to pee” I say in a hurried tone. They both pop up pouting “Your bladder sucks.” IN says. “Talk to me after you have had 2 kids.” I say running to the bathroom. I quickly brush my teeth and wash my face before going to pick out my outfit for the day. I walk out of the bathroom and go grab my phone. It's 8:30 in the morning. “Why can’t I ever sleep in!!!” I whine. Chan laughs. “You did, most of us have been up for 2 hours, some of us have already showered.” he winked at me.

Of course he would mention a shower making my mind race and replay the many times I have been pressed against the shower wall. “Ugh, I’m going to take a shower and get ready for the day. Binnie, Innie use the bathroom before I get in there please.” I request. It’s supposed to rain today but it is still hot so I grab just a basic shirt and leggings to wear. “I am not dressing up by any means today.” I decided. I sit on Seungmins lap while I wait for Binnie and I.N to be done. “I needed this.” he said, wrapping his arms around me. “Me too sweetie” I said, as I laid my head on his. It really did feel so good to be wrapped in his arms.

After a few the bathroom is free and I can get in the shower. I love them so much, but having to share a bathroom like this after being used to having my own isn’t it. I mean I know I barely use mine because I am normally taking a shower with one of them but still. I hook my phone up to my speaker and turn on my playlist. I am so happy they are fine with me being a multistan, I am not sure how I would handle it if I couldn’t listen to all my other groups freely. I get in the shower and the hot water feels so good this morning. It is so energizing and relaxing at the same time. I just stand there eyes closed enjoying the feeling of it before I actually start my shower.

Right as I start to reach for my shampoo I feel arms wrap around my waist causing me to jump. “What the-” I start to say but I am spun around and pulled into a kiss before I even know who is in the shower with me. “Mmmmm” I moan into his lips and wrap my arms around his neck. His hands travel from my lower back down to my ass as he lifts me so I can wrap my legs around his waist. Without wasting any time I am pressed against the wall and he buries himself inside me. I tighten my grip around his neck as he begins to move. “Stay quiet.” He warns with a whisper after breaking our kiss and moving his lips to my neck.

Thank all the gawds I have music on because I know I can keep my moans lower than the music. The practice of sharing a wall with my kids for years. His lips move from my neck down to my nipples and back to my lips as he pounds me into the wall of the shower. “I have waited for this, I couldn’t wait any longer. I need you so badly.” I.N whispers in my ear with a growl. I finally open my eyes to see the hunger in his, as he increases the intensity of the power behind his thrusts. I am so close to exploding as I tighten my grip on him “Yes, Noona cum for me.” He says as he tightens his grip on my ass and continues his delightful assault.

He feels so good I am not ready for it to be over. He’s fucking me so hard I have to hang on for dear life “Please cum for me baby.” He whispers again. My eyes locked with his and that is all it took. I found my release bringing him to his. “OMG Jeongin” I moan. “Ho-ly mmm fuuuuck.” he says as he stills and presses me fully against the wall. He slowly pulls out of me and lets my legs down. “Not exactly how I thought our first time would be, but I am not complaining by any means.” I say kissing his lips. “Yeah me neither, I couldn’t hold back anymore. I was craving you, needing to feel your body on mine.” he admitted. We move under the water and he takes over and pampers me completely. His movements are so gentle, so precise. He allows the conditioner to sit in my hair as he washes my body. He does not allow me to do anything except enjoy him taking care of me. Something I have only experienced since being with them.

We finished the shower somehow before the water ran cold which I am not used to unless I shower alone. “That was definitely a great way to start the day.” He said as he wrapped me in a towel. “I couldn't agree more.” I nodded, taking in the view of him naked. Yeah I am a fucking lucky ass bitch. His voice brings me back to reality. “You bite that lip any harder and you are gonna taste blood.” He says lifting my face up to his. “The view I have makes it worth it.” I smirked. “Oh you like what you see huh?” he smiled. “I more than like it.” I laughed, moving to the sink to begin my skin care routine as he gets dressed.

He sits on the toilet watching me as I apply the product to my face. “I think you may have more products than we do.” He says. “Well I am an old lady. I have to use different things so I can keep myself looking young.” I joke. He smiles at me. Thankfully he knows that I was joking. I truly believe they don’t care how I look. I really do believe they love me for who I am. I am startled when the bathroom door opens and Chan appears. “Everything ok in here?” he smiles at I.N. “Yeah, Hyung everything is fine. Just watching her apply a hundred different products to her face.” I.N said with a little chuckle. “I wanted to bring you these because you left them on Seungmin’s knee.” Chan laughs while handing me my clothes. “I’ll step out.” I.N says as he walks out.

Chan walks over and kisses my shoulder. “That sly fox couldn’t wait until we were all in our own room to have you. Not that I blame him. The two youngest have been chomping at the bit to have their time with you” He stated. “I mean to be fair, they have been teased quite a lot over the past 2 months.” I said. “Yeah, no argument there, they really have been. They have been stronger than I ever would have been.” He admitted. I smiled and got dressed. “Let’s get this day started.” I said and we walked out of the bathroom. “It’s about time. I’m hungry!” Changbin said as soon as the door opened. I instantly started laughing.

I walk over and put my arms around him. “Ok, my Binnie, I’ll go next door, buy some stuff and then go to the house and I will cook for everyone.” I said giving him a kiss. “You guys wait here while I go to Aldi and get food. Please stay in the room, I don’t need you guys to get seen. You never know when a STAY will pop up.” I tell them. They all understood I was being protective even though I know Chan was hating letting me go anywhere alone. I quickly go into Aldi and buy a bunch of groceries to cook breakfast and dinner, then head across the street and buy a big container of kimchi and other odds and ends.

When I get back I see Chan at the counter checking in. He is accepting the room keys as I am walking by him. He thanks the worker and runs to the elevators just as the doors are starting to close. “Mmm perfect timing Mr. Bang.” I giggle “Agreed Mrs. Bang.” He smiles and smashes his lips to mine. “I know you are staying with Seungmin tonight, so I will behave. But tomorrow night you are mine. I’m very sexually frustrated especially after seeing you naked and not being able to fuck you. You think you were sore after me and Minho had you. You are going to be twice as sore after I am done with you. I am going to fully let loose on you tomorrow night.” He warns and I am drinking it in.

At that moment the elevator opens and we go to collect the guys and their things from my room. They decide that Chan, Hyunjin, Felix and I.N will stay in one and then Lee Know, Changbin, Han and Seungmin will be in the other. Once that is done we all pile in the elevator to leave for the house. I text Courtney letting her know that we are on the way over. As we are walking out I hear the front desk clerk call me over “Excuse me ma’am” I turn and am nervous that this young woman is a STAY. “Stay here” I instantly say “Yes? Is everything ok?” I ask walking up to the desk. “I am not meaning to seem forward or anything but I was just curious how you know these men. They just hover around you like security or something.” She asked rather shyly

I just smiled at her because I now have their cover story so I talk just loud enough so they can hear me. “It’s fine, I actually get this a lot, you are actually right. They are all my security. I am the chef and assistant to a very high profile fashion designer in South Korea, I am back home on vacation for both of my daughters' birthdays. My boss forgets that I am not high profile here. He gave me a couple days of normalcy and was uncomfortable with me being alone, so he sent my entire security team.” I explained rolling my eyes for dramatic effect. I feel a hand on my shoulder “Gwaenchanhnayo?” It’s Changbin “Ne.” I replied “We have to go. I hope you have a great day.” I smiled at her again. “You too.” she giggled

I know that I have to sell the story so I am trying to remember any other words I know in Korean. “Tteonaja.” I say Han opens the door, Chan and Changbin walk out first and then I do and the rest follow. “So we are playing security for the next 2 weeks?” Han asks. “Yep, best cover story, I gotta get you fellas some fake tattoos.” I smile at the thought. Changbin opens the car door for me then gets in the back, this is really gonna be fun. We take the drive to the house and I park in the overflow and we all pile into the SUV to see if we can find a visitor spot near the house. We park and pile out and walk around to the house. Thankfully I know there isn’t anyone here that listens to Kpop so they are safe.

We walk in and they sit on the couch, Courtney is in a meeting when I walk by and accidentally interfere with the background so they see me. I hear Courtney laughing “Yeah that is Cristy. Hold on.” She says and starts to turn “Oh boy” I say turning and taking the headset from Courtney and plastering a smile on my face. I wasn’t planning on talking to a whole bunch of people today, but I will make an exception for the team. “Hey everyone.” I say when I get in the camera. I see there are faces that I don’t know and they look really confused so I am trying not to laugh. “To all the newbies on the team this is Cristy, She used to be primary and was with us for quite some time before she left a couple months back and Quashe stepped into her spot.” Barb introduces me. “It’s nice to see everyone again.” I say politely

I am looking at all the faces and I see the two women that Courtney was talking about. They seem nice at first glance. “So you are the one that people say I am like.” Sandra speaks up. “Apparently, you and I are alike.” I replied to her. “Yeah, I can confirm that, y’all are twins and don’t even know it.” Aaron says. “Oh well if he agrees then it must be true.” I laughed. “You always gotta start something don’t you.” He said. “I wouldn’t be me if I didn’t.” I winked. He just shook his head. “I like you already.” Sandra said. “I have a feeling we are gonna need to talk more hahaha.” I said to her “Oh boy, the trouble that is about to happen.” Barb pops up. Now I know that she and I will get along. “Alright everyone I am about to go and cook and make sure Courtney eats, I hope you all have a good day, I am sure I will see you again during my visit.” I say and hand Courtney back her headset

I go in the kitchen and put the food for later away and start to cook breakfast for the 10 of us. I make homemade sausage gravy and some without meat for Court, omelets, biscuits, pork belly, hashbrowns and kimchi. Thankfully she is out of the meeting when I get done so I don’t have to worry about her being on camera anymore because she turns it off when she is in her room. “It smells so good I am starving.” She says as I hand her a plate. “I am so excited, I’ve missed your food so much jagiya.” Changbin says. I give everyone their plates and everyone is so happy. “Oh this is so good. The girls are missing out.” Courtney says. “I wish I could take them a plate, but I am going to cook dinner for everyone tonight” I say.

I know that one of Jaydan's favorite dishes is my chicken, broccoli cheese casserole so I am making that for her tonight since I took her out for her birthday. I have to figure out how to make Faith's birthday as great as Jaydan's was. I refuse to go back to Korea without both of my daughters being as happy as can be. They are all going to be shocked when I send them each $10,000. “We need to talk for a few minutes. I have a couple things I want to run by you.” Han says. I nod at him because my mouth is full, damn squirrel decides to talk right as I take a big ass bite. “I don’t know what this is but you need to make this way more.” Changbin says about the gravy. I knew he was going to like it.

I can’t help but smile at him, he is so adorable when he gets excited about food. “I need a meat grinder so I can buy the stuff to make homemade sausage and I will make it anytime for you.” I stated. “I’m buying one as soon as we get home.” He says we finished eating and Felix, Seungmin and Hyunjin go and clean up the kitchen. “Thank you.” Courtney says. “It’s our pleasure.” Felix says, wrapping his arms around her from behind, I know she just melted because he is her bias and I cannot blame her one bit. I smile because I know he just made her heart flutter and it is so cute. Her eyes shoot to me to see if I am upset, she instantly relaxes when she sees me with a big smile on my face. I send her a quick wink and a nod and turn to talk with Lee Know and I.N.

The fact they are all so comfortable with my girls means so much to me. I finally have a family, I know I may not be in a relationship with all of them for the rest of my life, because eventually one of them is going to want to have children but I will do everything in my power to make all of them happy while I have my time with them. I cannot wait for the girls to be home so all 12 of us are together and I can give out the bracelets that I bought for all of us. I really hope that they all like them. I paid a pretty penny for the jeweler to make them in one day.

Courtney finishes out her day of work and is able to sit with us for an hour before her class starts. She takes her laptop up to her room because she has to be on camera and cannot have a background on. So while she is in class Han takes this time to talk to me. “While we were separated we did a little talking. We remembered how you said that you guys have struggled all this time, that is not something we ever want again. I know that you guys have never had someone that can help you and you have all had to be strong and independent.” he pauses and I can see the pain in his eyes as he recalls the conversations we have had. I grab his hand and bring it to my lips. The way they all melt my heart with the love they show is unmatched.

It is a few moments before he can speak again. “As a gift from us to the 3 of them, we want to pay for them to decorate the entire house. We also know how busy they are and want them to have the best because they deserve it. So we also want to hire someone to be their version of you. Of course it will be a female because I don’t want strange guys around our girls.” he finishes. “Jaydan works long hours and both Courtney and Faith work and go to school. All of them deserve to have time to relax and have home cooked meals. We of course will be providing all of this for them. It is our gift to them because they sacrificed their time with you and gave us a gift we can never match.” Lee Know added. “I would also like to give Jaydan an art studio in the basement.” Hyunjin says “I want to give Courtney and Faith proper work spaces.” Chan says.

I am at a loss for words. No one has ever wanted to do anything like this for us. I am trying so hard to hold back tears and not chew on my cheek because Lee Know will scold me. “I don’t know what to say, That is a lot guys.” I manage. “You are all worth it.” Changbin says. “As long as we are a part of your life the 3 of them will want for nothing, they will never struggle again. That is a promise.” Han says. I know that the girls are not going to know how to accept this without feeling like they are using them for their money. Even though it won’t be how the guys see it. I look at the clock and see that it is now 7 and everyone will be together soon, and I am so excited for us all to be in the same room.

I stand up and go into the kitchen and I cannot hold back tears anymore. I have never in my life been this happy, never felt this much love and compassion for anyone before. I quickly go into the bathroom so no one can hear me. I do not know what I did to deserve them but I know for sure I will never take a minute of my time with them for granted. They deserve everything and I am going to try and make sure I provide it to them. I wash my face quickly and go back out to the kitchen. When I turn the corner Chan is standing there with his arms open. I instantly went to him. “Those 3 mean as much to us as they do to you. They are our girls and we only want the best for them. The only thing we want from them is to know they are safe, happy and well taken care of. So anything we do for them is going to be worth it for us.” He kisses my head.

I look at him and bring my lips to his. “I have never been so in love and all of you keep making me fall deeper in love every day. I never knew it could be possible to have a love like this.” I said to him. “The feeling is more than mutual. The way you have just changed our lives for the better shocks us every day.” He said and kissed my nose. Ugh I love when he does that. “I have to cook now.” I say. “Do you need any help?” He asks. “Nope, I need you to go relax with the kids. Put on a movie and enjoy.” I shoo him out of the kitchen and start to prepare the food. Jaydan walks in right as I put the pans in and didn’t see what I made. All of the guys jump up and hug her as soon as they see her. I come around the corner and watch as my child is being engulfed in hugs. The smile on her face brings so much joy to my heart. “Hi guys.” she manages to say between hugs.

I am standing there giggling at the chaos that is unfolding in the living room when Faith walks in the door causing even more chaos as she is instantly brought into the mass of hugs and smiles and craziness. Once it all settles I am finally able to get hugs from my girls. “I am so unwell right now, how do you handle this daily.” Faith says when she hugs me “I have no clue because it’s been 2 months and I am still unwell.” I admit causing us both to laugh “Dinner will be ready in about 10 minutes so go get ready.” I tell both of them. “Oh baby girl I forgot to give you this.” Chan says reaching into his bag and pulls out a package. “What is this?” I ask, taking it. He just shrugs. I look at the label and see it is from Ji “Oh damn, I forgot he said he was sending something from Columbia.” I say looking at the guys, they all look uncomfortable but not mad. They all know where my heart belongs.

I go to sit on the couch between Seungmin and Hunjin but Seungmin grabs me and sits me on his lap. Courtney comes down and the girls come to find a place to sit. I open the package and it is a cookbook. I am actually excited because I have always wanted to have Colombian food. I open the first page and there is a note, which I am praying does not have any type of romantic undertones to it. I open the note and read it out loud. “Cristy, I saw this and knew that you would enjoy learning how to cook authentic Colombian dishes for you and the guys to enjoy. Hope you like it. Ji,” I handed the note to Hyunjin while I looked through the pages. “Oh gawd this stuff looks so good.” I admitted. “That was nice of him.” Changbin said. His tone was normal so I know he meant it.

I can smell the food so I know I need to reposition the pans so I can broil the top to get the cheese nice and golden brown. I am so excited for everyone to have this. I made a plant based version for Courtney. I love taking care of my family. It’s been so long since I have cooked for my kids. I grab the bowls and add the rice and try to plate this as nice as possible. I know they don’t care but as a chef plating is everything. As I am getting all of this ready I hear the girls bickering back and forth with Han. “I cannot have guests sitting on the floor, Quokka.” Faith says. “I am not letting the Queen and Princesses of my life sit on the floor.” Han says

I knew there was going to be nothing but craziness once all of us were together. Luckily enough I know how to handle all of them. “Oh hush up with the bickering. Each one of you come and grab your bowls and I’ll figure out how to seat us.” I said sternly. “Courtney, your bowl is next to the fridge near your smaller pan.” I informed her. “I grabbed yours, baby girl.” Chan said “Thank you baby.” I said. We all walked into the living room and I started to seat everyone. “Courtney, Jaydan, Faith, I.N, Hyunjin, Chan, Me, Changbin, Leeknow, Seungmin, Felix and Han in front of me” All of us on one couch, no one on the floor, problem solved.” I said. “That’s why she’s the boss.” Chan said. “Well technically you are, but yeah.” Faith said.

The way I just hollered because of course my daughter just proved my point of how much like me and my girls are. “Faith I swear.” I said laughing. “I mean, did I lie?” She defended, “Not even a little bit.” I sit down, scoot all the way back into the corner and Han sits in front of me like at home. I wrap my legs around him. “Someone wanna find a movie or show to watch?” I say. “I kinda wanna play music and vibe.” Faith said. Everyone agrees. She finds a random mix on YouTube. I shoot her a look and she just smiles at me, she is trying to get me caught up. She plays the safe route and the first song is Lose my Breath. I smile really big as Chan starts to sing next to me which triggers all the rest of them to sing. Hearing their raw vocals surround me for the first time and sharing this experience with my girls and Courtney I am again holding back tears.

When Changbin started singing I turned my head to him and we were eye to eye. He is literally singing to my soul and I am melting into a complete pile of mush. He knows how much I love to hear his singing voice. When Chan and Seungmin start to harmonize together I’m about to lose it. Their voices are so powerful together. When the song ends I can’t even speak, that was such a wonderful moment, I look over at the girls and they are going through it. “Best dinner ever” Courtney said, “Agreed.” Jaydan and Faith say. All I can do is shake my head in agreement. All of the guys have smiles on their faces. The next song that plays is Na Na Na by Got7 and I am gagged. I have to not react like Jay B isn’t my bias in the group. We continue to finish our meal and I can feel the girls watch me when he comes on the TV. I just kept my eyes fixed on my plate.

We all finish our food and Han, Changbin and Chan clean up. “Thank you 3 Racha.” The girls say. “You’re welcome.” they say coming back claiming their spots. “Minnie can you hand me the bag at your feet please?” I ask. He shakes his head and hands it over. I grabbed the boxes and passed them around to everyone. “What is this?” Chan asked. I smiled at him and finished handing them out. “Ok, open them.” I said. Everyone opens them at the same time and sees the bracelets I bought. “This is gorgeous.” Faith says. “It has all of our birthstones on it, and no these stones are not fake. I got these custom made at a real jewelry store” I said looking at the girls specifically. “Special occasions only, got it.” Jaydan said I laugh because I know how they are.

Everyone puts it on to make sure it fits. Which of course they all do because I pay attention “This is the most priceless piece of jewelry that we own.” Hyunjin says. “Thank you baby girl. This means so much.” Chan said. “Momma this is amazing.” Jaydan praised. “I am so happy that everyone likes it. I wanted all of us to have something that no one else will ever have.” I said. “You definitely accomplished that.” Changbin said. I look at my phone and see that it is now close to 11pm. “What are your schedules like tomorrow?” I asked the girls. “Free. Jaydan and I don’t have work or school on Tuesdays.” Faith said. “I do have to go in for 1 session tomorrow to finish a back piece. It should take about 3 hours and I should be home right around the time Courtney is clocking out.” Jaydan said

That is actually perfect because the guys and I can plan out Seungmins birthday “Ok, we will be over shortly after you clock out tomorrow and what we do will be planned out once we are all together. Does that sound good with everyone?” I asked. Everyone agrees that is a good plan. “Ok, so we are going to go now so we can all get some rest.” Chan says. We all get up and give hugs “I love you 3 so much. See you tomorrow.” I say as the 9 of us are walking out the door. Luckily enough it does not take us long to get back to the hotel. The guys quickly assume their ‘role’ as my security and walk me through the lobby. Thankfully it is not the same girl at the desk so no one talks to us.

We pile into the elevator and I grab Seungmins hand claiming him for the night. The smile that crosses his face lets me know I am in for a wild ride and may not sleep very much at all. I may even need to call for new sheets in the middle of the night. I have no idea what kind of night I am in for but I know it is about to be fun. This man has waited patiently for this and I know the buildup is real. Once we are on our floor I kiss the rest of the guys good night and then Seungmin and I close ourselves off in my room for a night neither one of us will ever forget...

Chapter Text

The anticipation that has built up between Seungmin and I over the past month has been insane. Ever since he pulled me off the couch into his lap the first time he and I really kissed things have been tense between us. Our time just has never come until now. Once we shut the door to my room he instantly pulls me into his arms. “I have waited for so long to even be alone with you. Countless nights I have wanted to walk into your room after we returned home from a late night at the studio, but that is not how I wanted our first time to be. I wanted time to be able to worship your body. I want to take my time with you and make sure that you never forget the first time I made love to you, and I am beyond happy that it will be the start of my birthday.” he says with the sexiest look in his eyes I think I have ever seen from him.

He lifts my chin and brings his lips to mine and kisses me, it’s soft and sweet. He brings both of his hands to my face and cups my cheeks while I wrap my arms around his waist. Slowly he moves one hand into my hair and the other one around my shoulder. My hands move up his back to grasp his shoulders as my knees are going weak. He lightly tugs my head back, opening my neck to him. He places light kisses along my jaw and down my neck to my shirt collar, around the base and up the other side. “Your skin is so soft, your scent is intoxicating.” he whispers before bringing his lips back to mine. This sent the sweetest chills through my entire body.

At this point we have not even made it away from the door. The way he is kissing me is phenomenally passionate. He brings his arms down and around my waist bringing me tighter into his body, my arms instantly go up around his neck. He then runs his hands down to my ass and lifts me up so I wrap my legs around him. He walks us into the room and gently lays me down on the bed where he just continues to kiss me and honestly I am loving every second of this. He is very skilled with his mouth and I am almost nervous at the thought of it being anywhere near my clit. He has every nerve ending in my body alive just by him kissing me like he is now. I know he is going to wreck me once he explores my body with his mouth.

He slowly moves his hand down my side and under my shirt. My breath hitches when he touches my bare skin. He has me beyond turned on right now and I didn’t even realize it until there was skin to skin contact. The electricity that flows through my body causes me to moan into his mouth and I feel him smile. Oh gawd, I am now highly aware that I am about to be completely wrecked by this man. He breaks our kiss and raises us up to take my shirt and bra off, then lays me back down and takes my leggings and panties off. He steps back and just looks at me. I instantly lock eyes with him and I'm frozen, the look in his eyes is so animalistic. One I never thought I would ever see coming from him.

He stands and lifts his shirt off and oh gawd the view is nothing short of perfection. I bite my lip in anticipation as I watch him lower his hands to his pants. I cannot believe that I am about to see Kim Seungmin naked for the first time. I have thought about this view thousands of times but I never imagined it would really happen. He takes his pants and underwear down and my mouth is watering. “Oh sweet fuck.” I whisper out, and he smiles at my reaction. He slowly runs his hands up my legs causing me to arch my back. He grabs my hips and pulls me to the edge of the bed. He leans over me kissing me again. “I am fully going to enjoy you now, try not to scream too loudly baby, I know it's only us on the floor but there are people below us.” he warns deliciously.

He doesn’t rush any of his movements, he was serious when he said he was going to worship my body. He takes his time kissing down my neck while running his fingertips along my curves. He traces down the middle of my chest between my breasts with his tongue and kisses up the inside of my breast to my nipple gently sucking it into his mouth. He swirls around my nipple with his tongue bringing it to life, my skin is on fire with every touch. He makes his way to my other nipple and repeats his movements. I am so close to begging him to just fuck the life out of me but the way he is making my body feel I am not sure I want him to ever stop.

He begins to kiss and lick across my abdomen and I am now audibly moaning. His lips are so soft and when he licks me he makes sure to trace over that spot with his breath and oh it is exquisite. He kneels between my legs right as he makes it to the bend of my hip and thigh. He brings both of my legs up onto his shoulders and I know I'm done for. He slowly starts to kiss the inside of my thigh and I am losing my mind. He licks and kisses up to my knee and back stopping right next to my mound. He lifts his mouth completely off me and moves to my other thigh and repeats licking and kissing up my thigh and back again. The way he is teasing me is equally as frustrating as it is hot.

He circles his arms around my legs locking them in place and opens my lips with his fingers. “Oh baby you are dripping wet.” He says, then proceeds to stick his tongue inside me as deep as he can, gathering all of my juices on his tongue. “Ahhhmmm fuuc-kk” I moan out as he slowly fucks me with his tongue before moving to my clit. It is not going to be long before I completely explode on his face, he has me right on edge and he knows it. He begins his assault on my clit and within seconds my legs are shaking. He has me gripped perfectly so I cannot move, I am completely at his mercy and it turns me on so much more. My muscles are quickly tightening and I am about to fall over the edge. “Fuck, Seungmin, I’m ooooh gawd…I’m cumming” I moan out.

With this he applies more pressure and speed to my clit making me cum so hard I sit straight up hands in his hair for leverage. He tightens his grip on my thighs and continues to eat my pussy. My whole body is shaking as I try to come down off that orgasm, he is showing no signs of stopping and I am going out of my mind. He takes on hand and pushes me back down to the bed and returns his arm back around my leg. The speed and pressure he is applying to my clit has my head spinning. He begins to stand with my legs on his shoulders, mouth still fixed on my clit and lifts me off the bed with ease. My hands instantly fist his hair because not only am I close to cumming again I am also afraid of heights, he turns and walks me against the wall and continues to make me cum twice more in this position.

He has made me cum so hard my juices are running down his chest after he is finished. To tease his Hyungs he takes a picture of me on his shoulders showing my pussy and the trail of juices on his chest, my head is spinning so much I didn’t even realize he grabbed his phone. He steps back and lifts me off his shoulders and lets me stand against the wall to get my balance back before we move back to the bed. It is such a sexy view to see his face and chest covered in my cum. I kiss his lips and begin to lick his face clean. He is audibly moaning while I am paying attention to him. Once his lips are clean of my cum I kiss him and make my way to his neck making all his veins begin to pop and I was hoping for that reaction.

After a few seconds I hear both of our phones going off like crazy but I am too busy licking my juices off his chest. “Oh yes baby.” He says as I am making my way down his body. I kneel in front of him and instantly take him all the way into my mouth causing him to throw his head back. I run my hands up his thighs and over his abs taking in how amazing his body feels under my fingers, I have him all the way down my throat my lips are pressed against the base of his pelvis. “FUCK” he shouts out as I swallow around him. I bring my month back off to the tip and suck it in and out of my mouth before swallowing him again.

I feel his legs start to shake and I increase the speed and suction “I’m about to cum baby.” he moans out breathlessly. I suck even harder because I want every drop he has to give. He has his hands full of my hair and as soon as he and I lock eyes he explodes spilling his seed down my throat. I swallow him completely and still letting him fuck my throat through his orgasm. Once he is done he pulls me off his dick and sits on the bed. “Holy shit that was so fucking good. I have never cum so hard in my life,” he praised. He lifts me off the floor so I am straddling him, he wraps his arms around me and lays his head on my chest.

I hear my phone buzz and look over seeing that it is 1:15am “Happy Birthday Sweetie” I say lifting his face so I can kiss his lips. “Thank you, my love,” he replies and returns my kiss. I feel him start to get hard under me and my excitement rises. I slowly start to rub against him letting him know I am ready and want him. “Mmmm” he moans. He stands up and turns so he can lay me back down on the bed, he positions himself between my legs and slowly begins to enter me. He says something in Korean and I am hoping it means something good, all I know is it was hot being whispered in my ear.

He is taking his time with me right now but I can feel he wants to let go. I can tell he is internally struggling with himself if he wants to continue being sweet and not let that primal side of him show. He’s been so sweet and loving up until now, but I am craving the power I know he can let loose. Even though each thrust he is giving me right now is fucking amazing I am losing my mind. “Seungmin, mmmm oh gawd, please baby. Please fuck me.” I beg. I need it, I need him to let go. “How hard do you want it baby?” he asks, looking so deep into my eyes. “As hard as you want to go. Let go baby, give me everything please.” I say smashing my lips to his and I feel him smile as he lets go.

He slides both his legs open which opens me up to him, lefts up placing his hands on either side of my head right against my shoulders and begins to rail me into the bed. He is fucking me so hard it takes no time for him to pull two mind altering orgasms from me. He flips us over so I am riding him. I lean back, placing my hands on his thighs and let loose. With one hand he is playing my tits working my nipples until they are so hard and the other is on my clit working to pull yet another orgasm out of me. “I want all your cum baby.” he says through gritted teeth. Fuck that was so damn hot. I never thought I would ever hear these words come from him.

I am now grinding on his hand and dick so fast and hard I am so close. I tighten my walls around him, “Please cum with me” I beg him. He is fucking into me as fast as I am grinding on him. Both of us break out in sweat, matching each other's moans and breathlessness, I fall on him smashing my lips to his and continue to fuck him like crazy. He wraps both arms around me and fucks up into me so hard and fast bringing both of us over the edge into screaming orgasms. He continues to fuck me through it as we both start to come down. I collapsed on his chest, a complete wrecked mess. “Ok, I lied, THAT was the hardest I have ever cum, no one has ever made me be that loud.” he says.

Not even gonna lie I am proud as fuck that I own that title but I am too breathless and weak to celebrate. He wraps his arms around me and we both just lay there slowly catching our breaths and coming back to reality. I am not sure how long we lay there but we didn't move until I started to shiver. “Come on baby, let’s get you into a warm shower and both of us washed up so we can sleep.” He says as he sits up without me moving off him. Both of us are now aware he is in fact still inside me. “Oh woman, you are dangerous to my health.” he jokes as he stands lifting both of us off the bed and carries me to the bathroom.

How he has the power to carry me after the way we both just fucked each other is mind blowing. He doesn’t even set me down to turn the water on to let the shower warm up, “I wish I could keep you in my arms forever.” He said, smiling at me. “Mmmm I would love that,” I said, kissing him. He sticks one hand under the water making sure the temp is good for us to get into. Once it is the temp he likes he steps into the shower still not putting me down. “Aren’t your arms getting tired?” I ask him. “Not even a little bit, you feel so good against me right now. It is like you are giving me life.” he replied. I smiled so big at him as the water started to cascade down my back and over my shoulders it felt amazing.

I leaned down and planted the softest kiss on his lips. He’s been so amazing this entire time, so attentive and wonderful. I am so in love with this man it is insane “I love you.” I tell him as I wipe the wet strands of hair from his face. “I love you too.” He smiles back at me. He really is so beautiful, and even more so when he smiles. I leaned in and kissed him deeper this time, I could not help it, the look in his eye was just pulling me in. I began to rub against him and I quickly felt him harden under me. “Mmmm baby.” he moans as he enters me.

He moves back against the wall and slides down in the tub so we are sitting on the seat. “Oh thank goodness for jacuzzi tubs.” He smiles as he leans back and lets me take over. The way he is sitting puts him at an angle where he is so deep inside me I was unable to move for a second, I had to allow myself to adjust to the feeling. He moves his hand from my ass to my back bringing me forward just a little so he is able to take my breast into his mouth, I arch at the feeling and begin to ride him. The seat in the tub is big enough I am able to spread my legs wider giving him access to go deeper inside me. The pain of him being so deep is bringing me closer as I feel my muscles start to tighten.

I know this is going to hurt because of the angle I am at but I start to fuck him hard. “Ohhh sh-it.” I somehow manage to say between thrusts. He feels so good and so painful that when I cum I know tears are going to flow. The muscles at my core are so tight it feels more like cramps. I know he can sense that I am getting close because he starts to fuck up into me and grabs my hips digging his fingers in. He starts to control the way I am bouncing on him to match his thrusts. The sound of my ass hitting his thigh rivals the sound of being spanked and feels about the same. He is aggressively slamming me on his dick and I am going feral from it.

The pain is both excruciating and delicious at the same time, we are matching thrust for thrust and at that moment breathing is very difficult. I lean in, kiss his lips, increase my speed and within seconds both of us are cumming. I have tears streaming down my face from the sheer force of my orgasm and the pain of his nails digging into my hips. He continues to fuck me through our orgasms until he lifts me off his dick. “OMG I’m so sensitive I cannot handle being inside you anymore. Holy fuck!” he says in a very shaky voice.

He looks up at me and sees the tears running down my face. “Baby are you ok?” He is instantly worried. “Oh I am more than ok, that was amazing. These tears are from the force of the orgasm you just gave me. Trust me they are happy tears, I’m wrecked.” I replied. He reached up and fists the back of my head bringing my lips to his. “You are so fucking perfect Noona, I love you so much.” He says, placing his forehead to mine. “I love you too sweetie.” I place my lips to his forehead and I can feel his body instantly relax. We sit like this for a while and it’s so peaceful.

After a few more seconds he stands and for the second time he lets my feet touch the ground. “You aren’t the only one wrecked.” He smiles down at me. That was too freaking adorable. We move under the water and luckily it stays warm long enough for us to take a quick shower. “We can take a bath when we wake up.” I said. “Oh yes, I have been waiting to get into a jacuzzi since those pics you sent us.” He agreed. “Speaking of pics, I want to read the responses from the group. You are either getting cussed out or praised.” I giggled as we got out of the shower.

For the first time I do not have the energy to do my nightly facial routine, I will be fine for one night. Once we are done drying off we go out to the room and thankfully there is another blanket under the one we were laying on. I don’t really feel like calling down to the front desk for a new blanket in the middle of the night. We take that outer blanket off the bed and lay down. I grab my phone and look through the group chat.

Chan [1:08am] Wow, that’s hot af. That’s my boy!!!
Binnie [1:08am] ….FUCK…
Lee Know [1:09am] Angel fed him well. How was your meal Seungmin
Felix [1:09am] I am speechless. That is a beautiful view
I.N [1:09am] Literally crying, I am the only one that has yet to enjoy that meal.
Chan [1:10am] You had her yesterday and didn’t enjoy that?? That is on you my boy
Han [1:10am] I don’t call her Sweet baby for nothing. I know I am not the one that gave her that nickname. But it fits.
Jinnie [1:10am] Mmmmm takes me back to the kitchen….
Han [1:10am] I cannot stop looking, I am absolutely starving right now.
Lee Know [1:12am] I might cook Seungmin in the air fryer for thinking of that position before I did
Changbin [1:13am] I’ll help
Chan [1:14am] Mate, keep the air fryer locked away lol. But this does give me an amazing idea. We'll talk about that later. Happy birthday Seungmin. Let’s all get some rest yeah

I am giggling while reading the messages and playing with Seungmin’s hair since he laid his head in my lap. “How pissed are they?” he asked “They aren’t, Lee Know said he’s gonna cook you in the air fryer for thinking of that position before he did. Chan said it gave him an idea which I am now highly intrigued by.” I responded and set my phone back on the nightstand. “They’ll get over it.” He says as he moves so I can lay down with him. He wraps me in his arm and I lay my head on his chest. “This feels amazing” I say, snuggling as close to him as I can. “It really does. You wanna know something?” He asks. “What’s that?” I am now very curious. “You are the first woman that I have ever been around that didn’t make me nervous. I am so comfortable with you and I feel so safe that I wasn’t even anxious when you told me we were staying together tonight. I was actually counting down the minutes for us to be alone.” He admits

It takes me a second to process what he just said and I can’t do anything other than smile. “Knowing that you feel that safe with me means everything. I can’t even tell you how that makes me feel.” I feel the tears sting my eyes. He places his fingers under my chin and lifts my face so I am looking him in the eye. “You are amazing jagiya, No one could ever compare to you. Each of us have been in relationships since we have been idols. Like long term relationships, and we have never missed anyone as much as we missed you. He doesn’t know it but after we put the front room together Chan went into his office and we could all hear him cry. We all cried that night when we were alone. The pain of watching you fly away was unbearable.” He said

My emotions are not strong enough to handle what he just said to me. I break down into tears. “Jagiya please don’t cry.” He holds me as tight as he can. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to. It is just that I have never felt so loved before. I never actually felt like I meant something to someone. I questioned all of this so many times until I saw your faces at the airport. I knew you all would never risk being seen for someone you really didn’t care about.” I said. “We would do anything for you.” He leaned in and kissed my forehead, then right next to my eyes and finally my lips. “Let’s sleep now.” He whispered. He tightened his grip around my shoulders and I instantly felt safe. After a few minutes his breathing changed and I could tell he was asleep. It was then that I allowed myself to drift off.

I woke up in the same position I fell asleep in, wrapped in Seungmin’s arms. I cannot believe how well I slept but I feel so good. I lift my head to look at him right as his eyes start to flutter open. “Good morning my gorgeous jagiya.” he smiles. “Good morning sweetie, did you sleep well?” I asked him. “I slept better than I think I ever have.” He gave me a quick kiss. I get up and check the time. It's 9:30am and I am now irritated. “Why are we up this early? We just went to sleep like 4 hours ago.” I laugh. “We have energy to burn,” he jokes. But he really isn’t wrong, for some reason even though he completely wrecked me last night I am energized. I stand up to go to the bathroom when I hear his intake of breath making me spin and look at him. “Are you ok?” I ask. “I am, are you?” he says with a very concerned look in his eyes. “Yeah I’m great.” I say smiling at him.

I turn and go into the bathroom because I have to pee and I really want that bath. I use the bathroom and go to the sink to brush my teeth and see my sides. “Ahhh now I see.” I have huge bruises on my sides from last night. I smile as I finish brushing my teeth. All of them really are freaks and I love everything I get from them. Moving over to the tub I turn the water on to start the bath and walk out of the bathroom. “Are you still up for a morning bath with me?” I ask him “Oh yes, I have honestly been looking forward to this.” He smiled at me. “It’s heaven, If it wasn’t for the fact the water got cold it would take forever for me to get out.” I admitted.

While I pick out what I am wearing today he goes in and uses the bathroom. By the time he opens the door the tub is filled enough for both of us to get in. We both step in and sit down opposite each other and turn the jets on. “OMG I am going to beg Channie-hyung for one.” He says “Mmm, I’ll help convince him to get all of us one. I’ll even help pay for them.” I say. “I’m sure you could convince him to do anything you want him to.” He laughs. “I don’t think that is true.” The look I got when I said those words made me laugh “I’m being serious.” I said. “I am too, other than committing a crime there isn’t anything any of us wouldn’t do for you.” he said leaning over and grabbing my foot. I sat there and let his words sink in and didn’t even realize he was massaging my foot until he hit a spot that had been bothering me.

I instantly pulled my foot back “Ouch.” I said without realizing what was going on “OMG I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” He sat up worried “Minnie, it’s ok. I still have a lot of things I am dealing with from being heavier. That wasn’t your fault.” I reassured him. “Guess I need to learn your body like the others.” He said. “Honestly they don’t even know about things I am dealing with. No one does because I don’t want anyone to worry.” I said. “What happened to communication is key?” He reminded me of my words. “Damn sweetie, using my own words against me.” I joked with him. “I’m serious, I don’t like the idea of you keeping something like this from us.” he said, he seems very upset.

I move over and sit on his lap and wrap my arms around him. “I don’t want you to be upset with me. This is just something I have done all my life. Having someone care about me like all of you do is still very new to me. I am not used to it. Please be patient with me sweetie.” I kiss his forehead. “UGH, it is so frustrating how I cannot stay mad at you.” He looks up at me and I lean down and kiss those beautiful lips. “I promise I will end up doing something that all of you will stay pissed at me about one day. I just hope when it happens we have a foundation to work through it.” I say. He wraps his arms around my waist and we sit like this until the water starts to get cold.

We got out and dried off since we took a shower right before going to sleep and no further messes were made. I know I can wait until later for an actual shower. Just need to do my facial routine, I can’t skip 2 in a row. “I am going to go to my room and do a quick live with STAY since I never did one last night, I love you and I will see you in a few.” He says kissing my forehead. “I love you too sweetie, enjoy your time with STAY.” I smiled and winked. He just smiled and shook his head when he walked out the door. I quickly finished my skin care and went out of the bathroom to change. I get dressed and grab my phone deciding to hop on his live.

I send a quick message ‘Happy birthday sweetie’ and I know he sees it because he stopped talking and instantly looked at the camera smiling. I am reading these comments and the way I want to be my normal petty self and respond is crazy.. But I am just going to listen to him talk for a few minutes. After a couple minutes I see the rest of them come into the frame. I decide to make a joke to see if they all see me. I know Chan is reading the comment. ‘Awe Minnie, you’re half 50 today. How do you feel?” I typed in. He instantly looked back at the camera and so did Lee Know and Chan.

I know they all saw it and I am laughing. Chan laughed as he read it out loud. Lee Know fed into my pettiness and I love him for it. “Seungmin is so old.” Lee Know laughed rubbing his head. I can see Hyunjin in the back looking at the camera and he knows I am next door laughing knowing chaos is about to happen and I’m the cause of it. “Yep, half 50 and still younger and better looking than both of you.” Seungmin said savagely. He then looked at the camera and winked, then continued the burn “Apparently smarter too.” he smiled. Seungmin for the win I am done for, I know that last part was a dig from last night.

At that point I shut the live down because I wanted to cause no further chaos. Oh gawd what have I done? I am laughing and also a little worried cause I am staying with Chan tonight. I move over to the bed and turn on the TV to watch some YouTube while waiting for them to be done. I decided to listen to some of my other groups. I put on ‘Run BTS’ and it gives me life. I love this song, I have been listening to mostly Stray Kids which I love but having my other groups to lean on every once in a while can be revitalizing to my soul.

I lay my head back just enjoying the YouTube made mix of the different groups and play a game on my phone to help clear my mind. It is nice to have some time to relax where I know my guys are all next door having fun with STAY, my kids and Courtney are all working and for once I don’t have to worry. I am just free to enjoy the moment. Having that makes me smile and pray for these types of moments to occur more often. After a while I can hear them coming out of the room so I go to open the door before they even knock.

I am half expecting to get some type of warning look from Chan but he is all smiles when they all walk in. “Well that was an interesting live.” Felix says. I can’t help but laugh. “I'm sorry Sweetie, I couldn’t help myself.” I giggle when I look at Seungmin. He walks over and wraps his arms around me and kisses me before speaking. “Oh no worries my love, just remember this when we get back home.” He smiles and lets go of me. “Not even gonna lie, that is the hottest and most menacing thing you have ever said and I am now terrified and turned on.” I admitted with no shame. “You should be," he said before sitting on the couch next to Felix. I keep eye contact with him for a couple seconds before he just winks and looks away. Now I am very interested in what this doberman has planned once we get home.

Chan is sitting on the bed next to me rubbing my back and it feels amazing. “Seungmin, what do you want to do for the rest of the day?” I ask to try and distract myself from Chan’s hands on my body. “Honestly nothing, we have you, the girls and Courtney so I really don’t feel the need to do anything special.” He answers. ‘Ok what would you like for your birthday dinner?” I ask him. He looks at me and just grins, lifting an eyebrow at me. Damn I need to watch how I say things around these men. They are just as freaky as I am and I am living for it all.

I lick my lips and rephrase the question “Ok, what food would you like me to cook for your birthday dinner?” I grin back at him. “I don’t want you to cook anything. I want to have some pizza from that place that is right by the house.” He says. “Oh yeah when we were coming out of the car the other night it smelled so good.” Han said. “Alright, they are going to love us.” I say. The way I am ordering a Hawaiian pizza just to mess with Chan. I send a message to the full group chat.

Me [3:45pm] Ladies, Seungmin wants to get Howie's for his birthday dinner tonight. Are you all good with that?”
Courtney [3:46pm] Of course
Faith [3:50pm] As long as I get my favorite pizza I am good.
Me [3:50pm] Of course lol. We will be there soon
Courtney [3:51pm] See you all soon
Changbin [3:52pm] What’s your favorite pizza??
Faith [3:53pm] Cajun stuffed crust with both cupped and regular pepperoni with hot honey drizzle. It’s amazing
IN [3:54pm] That sounds epic.
Me [3:55pm] It is really good. We will have a mix of different options. We will be leaving in a few minutes.

We all get ready to walk out of the hotel. Of course they mask up with glasses to resume their ‘security’ role. They pull this off way too well. We make our way to the house and I am so excited to be back together with all my loves under one roof. We start to walk into the house and I instantly lock arms with Seungmin who is at the back of the line. I tell Chan he can just walk in since they know we are on our way. “I hope you’re having a good birthday Minnie.” I said to him, “I am having the greatest birthday.” He says back. I just hope I can always continue to make their birthdays amazing for them.

He lets me walk into the house before him which I am thankful for because I get to see his face. He shuts the door behind him and when he looks back he sees the house is decorated for his birthday. We all started singing to him and the smile that spread across his face made all this effort worth it. “OMG thank you!” He exclaimed with a huge smile on his face. I look around the room at all my guys as they are all giving him a hug and rubbing his head. This is the type of chaos I never want to live without. “How did you pull this off baby girl?” Chan comes over hugging me from behind. “I sent money to Faith and she and Jaydan went and got everything today. Jaydan baked a cake for him.” I answered. “This is truly amazing, thank you all so much.” Seungmin says hugging the girls and Courtney. “This was all mom’s idea, we just executed it.” He looked at me like I hung the moon. “I can’t believe you planned this on such short notice.” He walked over and grabbed me out of Chan's hug, wrapping me in his arms. “I love you so much baby.” He says “I love you to Sweetie, Happy birthday” I say

Since I know it is going to take a while I put in the order for the pizza. I made sure to order bread and salad to make sure they get the full Hungry Howies experience. “What are you doing?” Han says coming up behind me. “I’m ordering food” I showed him. “Oh this all looks great.” He says as he watches me order everything. “Sweet baby really?” He laughs when he sees me order the Hawaiian. “Yep, y’all are about to see me devour some pizza. This is my favorite place and I have missed it.” I said. He just laughed and snuggled against me.

I make sure to order enough where my girls will have leftovers and we can take some back with us as well. I even got some of their wings because why not. I want to make sure the guys have a great meal from a place that they have never had before. Also included a $100 tip for the driver because this is going to be a lot. “Channie-hyung is gonna kill you when he finds out that you have already ordered and paid for the food.” Han says “He’ll forgive me later” I said with a sly grin “Freak.” he whispered. “Look who's talking” I laughed at him. He had no reply because he knows he can’t argue with me at all.

The chaos is finally starting to die down from the initial surprise so I let everyone know the food will be here in about an hour. Chan’s eyes found mine and I can tell he is not happy, but he plays it off because he is around my girls. He can’t let Christopher come out. I’ll deal with him later so I just smile at him. He’s got to learn that he does not have to be in control of everything anymore. He’s never had anyone in his life like me and I am going to make sure that I take some burdens off his shoulders. Each one of these men deserve to be spoiled and I fully intend to do just that. “You guys wanna play some games?” Jaydan asks. Everyone was up for it so we set up a game spot and just enjoyed time together until the food came.

Once the food was here, everyone lit up. We all were hungry, the 9 of us didn’t have breakfast or lunch so mouths were definitely watering. We set the pizza’s up and opened each box “YAH! JAGIYA!!!! Pineapple REALLY??” Chan had to be the one that opened the Hawaiian. The whole house erupted into laughter at his reaction. “That’s twice you got me with pineapple, I feel a full payback in the future!” He said. “WORTH IT!” I hollered. “What did you do to him mom?” Faith asked. “She put a piece of pineapple inside my burgah” Chan said. The girls fell out laughing and high fiving me. “Epic.” Faith said

Hearing it for a second time was almost as rewarding as seeing the girls hear it in person. I know he said it on purpose and I love him for it. “This is so good.” Changbin said as we all sat on the couch just like I positioned everyone yesterday. We put on NetFlix and watched a couple movies. “This has been the best birthday ever. Being able to actually relax and just enjoy it like a normal person instead of worrying about schedules, surrounded by all of you. I am beyond happy. Thank you so much.” Seungmin says “Knowing you have had a good birthday is all the thanks we need,” Chan says “Agreed.” I say. “We are so happy you are here.” Jaydan says. “So are we, this trip has already been so healing for us all.” Hyunjin said “Well let's make sure the rest of it is better than the beginning.” Faith said “YES!” I highly agreed.

For the rest of the night we just had some fun. The guys all let Jaydan draw a fake tattoo on them. Hyunjin let Faith put french braids in his hair, which of course the man looked amazing, because can pull off anything. We had a battleship tournament that Han won. “He’s never gonna let us live that down.” Lee Know says “Don’t be mad jagiya, I still love you.” Han said to Lee Know placing his hand on his heart. Of course I have to be a smart ass. “It’s so hard being the other woman with these two.” I shake my head. “Oh I know it’s pure torture to be in a relationship with 8 of the hottest men on the planet.” Courtney joked.

I almost spit out my drink trying not to laugh. “It is still so weird knowing OUR mother is in a relationship with Stray Kids. To think that if I would have never hit that submit button this would have never happened,” Faith said rather proudly. “We most definitely thank you for pushing her toward us. Our lives have greatly improved ever since” I.N says “Ok, no more mushy stuff on my birthday. We all know how much of a sap jagiya is” Seungmin says “YAH!!!! Jugeullae?” I throw a pillow at Seungmin. “HUH?” Courtney said, looking at me sideways. This made me laugh so hard. “I asked him if he wanted to die.” I answered she just shook her head.

After I stopped laughing I had a realization “CAKE!” I hollered. Jaydan and I instantly got up and got hos cake ready that she baked and decorated. We lit the candle and came around the corner and we started singing again, this time in Korean to keep up the tradition. Seungmin stands as we set the cake on the table. He closes his eyes and blows out the candle. Everyone cheers and patiently waits as he cuts us all a slice. “There is also ice cream,” Courtney says. “You get mine?” I winked at Faith “Of course we did,”

I had to get mint chocolate, it is my favorite right next to superman which they got as well. “Mint Choco… not surprised.” Changbin said “Leave it to 3 Racha to be the ones to hate mint choco.” I joke. “It tastes like toothpaste.” Chan says “No it doesn’t, Channie.” Faith says “She is just like you.” He looks at me “Yep!” I say proudly. We finish the night on the couch watching the first Deadpool movie before the 9 of us call it a night and head back to the hotel.

Once we are back to our rooms Seungmin hugs me tightly “Thank you baby, I was not looking forward to my birthday this year until Hyung said we were coming. You had no clue but ended up making this the greatest birthday ever. I love you so much.” He said and pressed his lips to mine. “You deserve nothing but the best Sweetie, I will always try my best to give that to you. I love you so very much.” I replied. “You do.” He said and walked into his room. After saying good night to everyone else I am left in the hall with Chan. He is leaning against the wall looking otherworldly and my mouth is watering at the sight. I walk forward, grab his hand and close us off in my room with a grin on my face hoping he didn’t forget the promise he made in the elevator….

Chapter Text

I am bursting with excitement as to what this night is going to bring. After the door is closed Chan walks into the room and stands still for a few moments. I leaned against the door just watching him, taking in the sight of his well toned back and that ass, he’s so perfectly proportioned that he should be immortalized into a statue. It doesn’t make any sense for someone to be that damn perfect. I know he can feel me watching him by the way he turned his head to the right and smiled.

He simply held out his hand and I was next to him in a second. “Mmmm there is my good girl.” he praises, his smile turned into his sexy grin. He knows that I am now putty in his hands, his little play thing and I am perfectly fine with him knowing this because he knows just how to play with me. I am more than ready to accept anything he is wanting to give me. “Baby girl, do you remember your safe word?” he asks. His voice was deeper and raspier than normal and ohhh did my body respond because I had the entire ocean between my legs with the sound. “Yes sir, domino.” I responded “Good, you may actually need it tonight.” he warned.

I am so turned on and also terrified because I know how he feels about marks. “Don’t worry baby, while we are here I will refrain from marking up your body. Aside from your ass, and anywhere else you can keep covered.” He stated, as if he read my mind. So I know to not wear a bikini if we go swimming while we are here, the excitement is rising right along with my heart beat. The smallest action from this man and I am surrendering to his every whim. “Sit” he orders. Without hesitation I sit on the edge of the bed waiting for whatever comes next. He rolls his head and squares his shoulders and my mouth is watering.

He leans down, placing his lips on mine with the softest kiss imaginable. “Close your eyes and do not open them again until I tell you too, if you do I will punish you. Do you understand me baby?” he warns “Y-yes sir, I understand.” I swallow and so as he says. “Fuck” he whispers causing me to bite my bottom lip. I can hear him move around the room grabbing different items, I hear zippers and clothes being thrown. I whimper because my eyes are closed and they want to be fed by the sight of his naked body. I am trying so hard to not open my eyes because I want to get that “good girl” treatment, but ohh it is torture just thinking about him walking around naked.

I am biting my lips and clutching the blankets next to me in anticipation. Fighting to keep my eyes closed, listening to every sound that he is providing me. I am hearing him humming as he is moving but he is doing it low enough that I can’t place the song. I hear him walking towards me and I almost can’t take it anymore. I feel him place his hands on either side of my legs, I am taking in the scent of his cologne when he places his mouth close to my ear and I hear that infamous breath. He moves to my left ear letting go of that second breath. My head instantly falls back, he places his lips close to my very open neck letting go of that third breath, he then brings his lips to mine without making contact and lets go of that fourth and final breath.

I am now very aware that he was humming Red Lights, I am also soaked and aching for him. I should have known that was what he was humming, he knows what that song does to me. I am to the point where I would rather take the punishment and open my eyes than to be further starved of the sight of him, but I hold on strong. I feel him lift up off the bed, with a gentle touch he traces his fingers up my right arm over my shoulder and up to lightly grasp my neck in his hand. With this action I am whining and squirming. “Open your eyes baby girl.” He says, as he places just a little more pressure in his grip. My eyes open to meet his, I see the hunger and want in his eyes and it instantly makes my muscles tighten.

The smile that has spread across his beautiful lips lets me know that he is very happy with me. “Very good baby girl, I’m so proud of you.” He praises me and smashes his lips to mine, opening my lips with his tongue. He has brought Christopher out to play so I know not to touch him right now even though I am struggling. “Stand up.” he says into my mouth. I do as I am told, keeping my hands to my sides. He breaks our kiss and steps back running his eyes up and down my body as if he is planning his next move.

He is taking his time enjoying the view that he has created. I know that he can see how I am struggling. How badly I want him, how badly I crave his body on mine. I am pulling at the bottom of my shirt because I want to reach out to him but I know I would be punished if I did. He and I make eye contact and my body instantly snitches on my mind because a very visible shiver goes straight through me. “Turn around.” he finally says, and I do. He walks up wrapping his arms around my waist bringing my body flush against his. I couldn’t help but moan at the warmth I felt between us, I don’t think I have ever craved someone like this before. Even the slightest brush of his hand against mine is so electrifying.

This is the first time I took my eyes off his face since he told me to open my eyes, I now see looking in the mirror that he is wearing a very tight white tee shirt and ripped jeans that mimic the ones Jamie Dornan wore in 50 Shades of Grey, he knows that is one of my favorite movies. Holy fuck, he looks so hot I am about to go out of my mind and he hasn’t even begun to touch me. He and I now lock eyes in the mirror and I cannot even describe the look that he has in his eyes but it is beyond hot. “I like this view, what do you think? Should we stay like this so we can watch each other?” He asks as he starts to run his hand up my arm. “I am happy with whatever pleases you sir.” I replied. “Mmm good girl.” he replied, running his other hand up my arm until both his hands were gently placed on my shoulders.

He takes his right hand and lightly runs it from my shoulder up the nape of my neck and into my hair and ever so slowly guides my head to the right opening my neck up to him. Without making complete contact he brings hip lips to my neck. I can feel his hot breath on my skin and I am shaking. This brings a very sinister laugh out of him “You are so lucky I can’t mark up your body.” He places a kiss on my very visible pulse, my knees almost went out with the feeling. He lets go of my hair and grasps my shoulders bringing his mouth to my ears. “Undress yourself, don’t take your eyes off the mirror.” he tells me.

Not sure how I am going to not look like a bumbling idiot taking leggings off without looking away from the mirror but I am going to try and make sure I can do this as sexy as possible for him. I am making sure to keep my movements even and calm so he can enjoy the material drag on my skin as I lift off my shirt. I slowly take my leggings down and successfully manage to get them off my legs without falling and with some grace. I start to undo my bra but he stops me. “No, leave that for me to finish off.” he smiles. I gently kick my clothes away from me so he has a clear area. He takes those two steps back to me closing that gap between us, he runs his fingers over the bruises Seungmin left. “Mmmm how hard did he fuck you?” he asked, kissing my shoulder “Almost as hard as you did sir.” He locked his eyes back with mine in the mirror and I could tell that my answer made him feel challenged.

He kissed my neck and cheeks while he removed my bra and pushed down my panties so I could step out of them. Never once did he break our eye contact which to be quite honest was starting to get very intimidating and unbearably hot. “You are so beautiful.” he whispers between kisses. I am trying so hard to keep my hands at my sides, I am getting so close to failing. I know that right now with the look that is in his eyes if I break my punishment would be very bad and I would need my safe word. Tonight is about pleasing him, giving him anything he wants. “You are being so good for me. How badly do you want to touch me baby girl?” He asks. “Painfully bad sir.” I answer

He stills his hands in the space between my belly button and crotch. “Music to my ears. This is the type of pain I like having you in, because in the end your release will be nothing short of amazing.” He pressed back with his hands pushing me against him. Our only skin to skin contact are his hands and my body is deceiving me so badly because I literally can feel an orgasm growing in my core. He knows the effect he has on me and my body, he knows how his voice, accent, eyes, smile and laugh all make me react. “Go lay down in the middle of the bed on the pillow, place your hands flat on the bed and spread your legs so your thighs are on top of your hands.” he orders. “Yes sir.” I do exactly as I am told.

He comes around with the belt from the bathrobes and ties my legs to my hands “Do you know why I am doing this baby girl?” He asks. “For your pleasure sir.” I answered. “No, I mean why I won’t allow you to touch me.” He corrects his question. “No, sir.” I answered back. He started to climb up the bed with that devilish grin “Because you were naughty tonight. You spent your own money on all that pizza and you know how much I don’t like you spending your money like that. The only reason you didn’t get a worse punishment is because of the way you handled Seungmin’s birthday. He couldn’t stop smiling. So now I am going to punish you and heavily reward you at the same time.” he explained

I am now completely soaked, the tone of his voice and the way he made eye contact with me as he crawled up the bed between my legs was such a huge turn on I am literally dripping. He began to kiss the inside of my thighs making sure to leave his marks right at the bend of my hip. I will feel those for a couple days but so worth it. “No matter what I do to you tonight you cannot scream, you cannot be loud at all. I promised I wasn’t going to hold back on you tonight, and trust me I will not be breaking it.” With that he buried his face in my pussy.

He ate me out for what seemed like days. He held me to the bed so I couldn’t move and just devoured me, pulling 5 mind blowing, earth shattering and just disrespectfully epic orgasms from my body. I could barely keep my composure, I am so sensitive it is unexplainable. “Mmmm that was amazing.” he says finally coming up for air. He didn’t give me much of a break because he brought himself up and slammed instantly into me and started railing me into the bed. Not even giving me a moment to adjust. “Fuck I have missed you.” He says through gritted teeth going harder, he smashes his lips to mine and picks up the pace.

While keeping his lips attached to mine he works to free my hands finally allowing me to touch him. My hands instantly go to his back feeling his muscles work as he aggressively pounds into me. He takes his mouth off mine and dips down to my nipples biting, licking and sucking each one he makes sure to leave dark marks where he knows no one will see. He brings his lips to my neck and licks from my collar to my ear. “Scratch me baby, leave your mark on my back.” He growls. Without saying a word I do as I am told and begin to live out a fantasy I have had for years.

I start to lightly scratch to not make the marks too bad which makes him moan. “Harder, I want them to last.” He orders. The harder I scratch the harder he fucks me, With every mark I make on his back it seems like he is releasing something. His eyes are rolling in the back of his head. He’s making sounds that I have only dreamt about. I am so close to cumming but also crying from the pain and the emotion I feel from him. I apply even more pressure to the marks I am leaving as I get closer to the edge, his moans are getting more intense and deeper. These sounds are new and so very hot. I move my hands to his spine and scratch down applying the most pressure and he releases a guttural growl and at this moment I know he is no longer holding back.

His speed and power with each thrust is so hard that each time our bodies connect it feels like I am falling onto cement, but the way he feels inside me is beyond amazing. It hurts so bad I am no longer able to hold back my tears. “Baby.” He simply says. “I’m fine, baby. Don’t stop, please.” He presses his lips to mine parting my lips with his tongue. After a few seconds I feel his tears drop on my face. I flatten my hands on his back pushing him into my body. Both of our bodies tangle into this amazing knot of hands and lips and aggressively fucking each other into the orgasm of a lifetime.

By the time we are done neither one of us can breath easily, we are covered in sweat, tears and cum. He slowly pulls out of me and we adjust our bodies so I am finally able to straighten out my legs which feels wonderful. He lays back on me and we continue to kiss, our emotions are running so high right now after the experience we just shared. “I am so sorry for hurting you.” he says, hiding his face in my neck. I tug the back of his head so he is looking at me “Shhh, I’m fine.” I say. He looks deep into my eyes and starts to cry.

He rolls off me and hides his face in his pillow and just sobs. “Channie baby, please don’t cry,” I roll over trying to somehow bring him some comfort. The emotions I am feeling from him are raw and deeper than him feeling any way about the sexual pain that I actually enjoyed. There is something deeper in the emotions he is letting out right now. “Please don’t hide from me, let me be your solace.” He reaches his arm out and grabs me and pulls me into his body with his left arm, so he is laying on half of my body. He lays his head on my chest, tightens his grip and continues to cry.

I know that what he needs right now is just for me to be there for him. So I lay there in silence and run my fingers through his hair while he lets go of these emotions he has had bottled up inside him. He holds so much in because he has to be the rock for his members, I am not sure he has ever had someone be there just for him. I know the guys would gladly be there for him but as their leader and hyung he has to stay strong. The power behind the emotions he is letting out is a little overwhelming and I am trying to hold in the tears because I want to be his rock. I want him to know that I am a safe space for him just as much as he is for me and the others, because he needs it.

After a few moments his breath calms and he moves to look me in the eyes. Seeing his eyes rimmed red and puffy from crying almost breaks me. I can see the pain in his eyes of something he is holding onto. He leans in and kisses my lips so gently, then gets up and walks to the bathroom. He begins to run the bath water, he’s so random just like Lee Know. I swear I am not sure what I am going to do with this man, it is like a rollercoaster with how he makes my emotions go up and down.

He comes out of the bathroom and oh gawd he is just so beautiful he makes my heart flutter every time I see him. He walks to the side of the bed and without any effort whatsoever he hoists me off the bed, throws me over his shoulder and fireman carried me to the bathroom. I want to argue but the view of his ass is well perfect. I can also see the marks I made on his back and OH MY GAWD it is so hot, I can’t even describe how it made me feel leaving those. Once we get into the bathroom he puts me down in the tub and climbs in so we are sitting across from each other.

The temperature of the water is immaculate, I feel a little pain when I sit in the water from the bite marks on my hips but it quickly goes away, I see him wince a little when the water hit his back “Sorry about that, guess I went a little overboard on your back tonight.” I say in response to his face. “Oh please don’t apologize, I have always wanted to be comfortable enough to experience that. I have never had anyone that I wanted to make marks on me. Not until you.” I could not help but smile. “Tonight was an experience I will never forget. The only emotions I show outside of the members is when I am with STAY. The fact that I got so raw with you tonight was the realization of how much I love you. I was with someone for 3 years and they never saw me cry unless I was on stage. That was one of the main reasons we ended, I never felt that comfortable. But with you everything is different, you are my person.”

I move to straddle him kissing his lips. “You have no idea how much it meant to me for you to have this much comfort with me. Just know I always will be your safe space, no matter what I will be your rock, I will continue to be someone you can come to when you just need to vent, or anything else you need. You provide that for the guys, for STAY, for me. You have always been so strong taking on everything alone, always feeling like you have to be in control. Now you have me, please rely on me, please come to me even if you just need to be held. I will do whatever you need me to.” I say to him while looking right into his beautiful eyes.

At this moment I feel the connection with him deepen. I never in my life thought a man could make me fall in love like this. He really does have my mind, body and soul, I am his through and through. He wrapped his arms around me and laid his head on my chest. “When we were watching you on the plane, part of me was praying that you wouldn’t see us because the pain I was feeling is something I can’t even put into words. When you did see us I was happy, sad and mad all at the same time. Happy because I got to see you smile even though you were crying, sad because I knew I was going to miss you so much and mad because I was not next to you,” his voice started to falter.

I kissed the top of his head and settled down farther on him to wrap him in my arms. “Watching you fly away ripped my heart right out of my chest. I had so many thoughts and fears when that plane took off. Fear that you were going to realize that you weren’t in love with us and that it was just the excitement of being with us as idols, fears of you staying here once you were with the girls. I couldn’t make heads or tails of how tangled my emotions were.” I am not able to hold back my tears anymore. “I am so sorry baby, I never want to cause you any pain. I shared that same fear of my love not being real. I mean let’s face it I am living out my fantasy. I also thought that the love all of you felt for me was only because of the way I gave my body to all of you. But once I saw all of you at the airport I knew everything was real. That moment made me fall deeper in love with all of you.” I admitted.

He tightened his arms around me. “Let’s take a shower so we can get into bed and talk more.” He said looking up and kissing me. I nodded my head in agreement. This is exactly what we did, pampering each other in the shower, washing each other’s hair and bodies from head to toe. Once we finished we dried each other off and wrapped one another in our robes. Without even saying a word we walked to the sink and did my full facial routine on each other. Then of course he brushed and braided my hair and I brushed and tousled his hair so it would dry with his natural curls.

We came out of the bathroom and right before we crawled in bed his stomach growled causing both of us to giggle. “Late night snack?” he winked at me. “Absolutely.” I happily replied cause I was also hungry. Luckily enough this room had a mini kitchen in it so I was able to whip us up a nice late night meal. Thankfully I am right across from my favorite Asian market. I was able to stock up. I made some ramen with eggs and kimchi and one bottle of Soju to share. “You always do things so fancy.” Chan giggles as I pour our drinks. “It’s a chef thing, I used to never be like this. Sometimes I miss the simpler life.” I laugh. He just shakes his head and takes his first bite. “Ahh this is so good.” I nod in agreement because ramen always hits.

After we are done we climb into bed and continue our conversation. We are both quiet for a moment, both of us unsure on how we want this conversation to go. This is the first time we have been alone together since we said ‘I love you’. “The morning after you left was probably the hardest time. I was up before anyone and I went to your area and just sat on your bed. Just trying to figure out how to handle these two weeks. At that time I had no intentions of coming here. I wanted you to enjoy your time with the girls, so that wasn’t even a thought in my mind. After sitting in your room for like ever I got the guys up, we got ready and went to the studio to start trying to work. None of us were focused, we were messing up moves, and couldn't put anything together. It was horrible. That’s when I told boss man we needed time off, I did tell him we were burnt out.” He explained. “What made you decide to leave and come here?” I asked

He was quiet for a moment as if he didn’t want to answer this. “When you didn’t answer your phone on Friday. I realized that even if the guys and I stayed here in the rooms while you were with the girls we had to be at least in the same country. I had so many negative thoughts running through my head I couldn’t concentrate. Like I said we are not trying to insert ourselves in the time you have with the girls or your friends and we know there will be times when we have to stay here but at least we are here." His admission made my heart swell. “I am over the moon you all are here. But how are we going to handle you guys going on tour and all these other things if we can’t even handle a 2 week vacation?” I ask “We will have to cross that bridge when we get there. But for now it is all too new.” Chan answers and wraps his arms around me with a yawn.

I kiss his cheek and snuggle against him, he reaches over and turns out the light. Within minutes of the light going out he is lightly snoring so I allow myself to fall asleep. Tomorrow is going to be the only day we can see the girls until Saturday because they have late nights for the rest of the week. Then next week their only late day is Monday so next week is when we can have all the fun before Faith and Chan’s birthdays. I have to do what I can to make sure those two have the greatest birthday just like everyone else.

I wake up to the sound of my phone buzzing, I roll over and grab it and see it is my dad. I just missed the call and saw it was 8:46am. “Who is calling you this early in the morning, because I really want to cuss them out.” Chan says sleepily. “My dad” I answered, annoyed. “Oh shit, sorry.” Chan says “No need to be because I feel the same way. He never calls me this early, so he better have a good reason.” I replied, calling him back.

“Hey baby.”
“Hey Dad, you are very chipper this morning.”
“Yeah I actually slept pretty good last night. Plus I am excited to talk to you. I know you called me on Saturday and I missed Jaydans birthday but the ride we went on was an out of state one so we just got back Monday night.”
“Oh ok, well yeah I am back in the states until the 5th, the girls have late nights the rest of this week. So whenever you are free I can come down and see you for a couple hours.”
“I am actually out your way right now that is why I was calling you. I was just going to stop in and see you. Are you at the house?”
“No, I’m staying at a hotel while I’m here.”
“Ok, which one? I’ll come to you.”

FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKK

“I’m at the Hilton on Gratiot near 14 mile road. Where are you at right now?”
“I am about to sit down to breakfast with a couple guys from the legion and their kids. We are at some place called Apple Amy’s or something like that.”
“Apple Annies. I know where you are.”
“Yeah that’s it, so we will probably be done in a couple hours.”
“Well that’s good then, I can get up and get ready for the day. I have to go to Target anyway so you can come shopping with me.”
“Sounds good. I’ll call you when we are leaving and you can tell me where to go so I don’t get lost.”
“Oh wow dad haha, you used to be a truck driver. These directions won’t be hard for you. The restaurant is at Martin and Gratiot. Gratiot is the main road running North and South. Come out of the parking lot going North on Gratiot for about 2.5 miles. You will see the Target sign on your right hand side. Pull in and park.”
“Ok, smartass.”
“Well I am your daughter.”
“That’s true. Alright we just got seated so I will call you in a couple hours we aren’t going to rush through breakfast. It’s been a while since the guys have been out here with their sons.”
“Alright Dad, I love you. See you soon.”
“Love you too baby.”

I hang up my phone and attach it to the charger since it’s like 30%. “Well that is unexpected. UGH target is the last place I need to go. I am going to end up spending so much money there and have to have everything shipped home.” I whine into Chan’s shoulder. “Why didn’t you just have him come here?” He laughed at me. “Ugh because my dad is nosey and I didn’t want him asking any questions or saying something if he happened to see any of you. He is a smartass and not very tactful. I don’t feel like fighting with him.” I answered.

I got up and got ready for the day making quick work of my facial routine and getting dressed. I went to the kitchen and cooked up some kimchi fried rice that the guys can reheat when they are all up and ready to eat. No sooner did I finish that did my dad send a message telling me he was leaving the restaurant. “I’ll be back, pray for my bank account lol.” I say to Chan. “Pray for your ass if you spend too much.” He warns “Mmmm, I don’t know if that makes me want to not buy anything or buy as much as I can. I’m very conflicted.” I say kissing him and walking out knowing that I am fully going to test the waters,

I get over to Target and find a spot and wait for my dad to pull in. After about 2 minutes I see his truck because he is parked about 4 cars away from me. I get out and go over and give him a hug before we go in. “So, how are things going in Korea?” he asks. Oh here he goes, he is about to fish for all the information he can. “Things are going good. Still trying to figure things out and learn how to live without the girls. The hardest part about this whole thing is not having my babies with me.” I answer. “Of course it is, but they are just like you so I know they are strong.” He replied.

We went through Target just talking about random things. Thankfully he didn’t ask me any relationship questions because my face would have given me away so fast. “So what are you going to be doing for the rest of the day?” he asked. “Probably going to go swimming until the girls get home. Then I’ll probably go over and have dinner with them and Courtney. I gotta start planning out what I am going to do for Faith for her birthday.” Oh how I have to figure out what to do. Jaydan met Stray Kids on her birthday. I really have no clue how I am going to make Faith's birthday anywhere near that great.

Going through the store I end up buying the girls some stuff for the house. I also decided to buy all 3 of the girls a Stray Kids album that I am going to have them sign. I picked out some shirts for the guys that they would look so damn hot in. “Who are those for?” Damn I forgot he has no clue. “My security team.” I answered “You have a security team?” He said shocked. “Yeah I work for a very high profile fashion designer, so I have a team of 8 guards. I absolutely adore them, I have kind of adopted them I guess you can say.” I look at him and the look on his face is priceless.

We finish up and I end up spending over $600 but most of it was for the girls so I know Chan will be ok. I’m spoiling my 3 girls so that won’t make him mad. “So I guess there is no chance of you moving back huh?” My dad asks as we walk out of the store. “No, as much as I miss everyone here, I love my job, I love the country and I am learning so much over there. I am building a new life and for the first time I am truly happy.” I know it hurts him because I am so far away. But honestly we barely saw each other being only 30 minutes apart.

He helps me pack the bags in the back of my car. “So where is the hotel you are staying at?” He asks me as he puts the last bag in the trunk. I point to the left at the Hilton “Convenient.” he says. “Yeah, not for my bank account. I have a weakness for Target and there are no locations outside of the US.” I giggled. He shook his head heading to his truck. I'll meet you over there. Well shit, guess he’s gonna meet the guys after all. I get in the car and quickly call Chan

“Hey baby are you ok?”
“Yeah I am ok, my dad is coming up. You guys have to play my security team. We will be there in like 2 minutes.”
“No problem. See you in a minute, I love you.”
“I love you too.”

I know he will have everything in order by the time we get to my room. My dad follows me to the parking lot so he can park next to me and help me carry everything up to my room. We walk in and the girl from the other night is at the counter. “No security today Miss Lynn?” she asks. “Just my ultimate security guard, this is my dad. So I gave my team the morning off.” I laughed. ‘Oh yeah no need for a team when papa bear is on the scene.” she joked “Hahaha right. You have a good day Shaena.” I smiled “You too.” She smiled back.

We get on the elevator and I am getting very nervous. “Your team is here?” my dad asks. “Yep, boss man felt uneasy about me being alone so he sent them out here 3 days after I left. They just got done having breakfast so they are chillin in my suite. Behave! No comments, be polite, don't make any type of short jokes or anything else. I need you to promise me. I don’t want them offended at all.” I scold him “I promise, I’ll be on my best behavior.” He says. “Good because if you don’t you know I have no problem putting you in our place. You may be my dad but this is my team and they are family.” I warn him and he knows I am serious.

The doors open and I see my door and my stomach flip flops. I am not ready for this, he better keep his promise. Before we even reach the door it is opened and we are met by Hyunjin. I smile at him and mouth ‘I love you’. He smiles his heart melting smile “Good afternoon Noona. Hello sir.” He says to my dad. “Hello.” My dad replied. We walk in and all the guys stand and give him a slight bow, without skipping a beat my dad bows right back to them.

I am absolutely shocked because my dad is a completely different breed. He’s not one to do anything outside of American culture. But then again he did spend some time in South Korea when he was in the Navy. He goes on to shock me by telling the guys they do not need to address him in any formal fashion, that they can call him Bill and he thanked them all for protecting me. As if on queue Chan extends his hand to my dad “Nice to meet you Bill, I’m Chris, I am the leader of the team. It has been an honor for us to protect your daughter” he says

I am waiting for my dad to say something smartassed about him being an Australian/Korean man. But he doesn’t, he shakes his hand and continues the conversation. “How long have you been working with her?” He asks and I am completely flabbergasted by how nice he is being. “We have been assigned to her since she moved after she won the competition, so a little over 2 months.” Chan answers. Chan goes down the line and introduces each member to my dad. They kind of know what to expect from my dad. I did tell them how sarcastic my dad can be, I am just praying he stays on his best behavior.

So far everything is going good, my dad is being polite with everyone. Chan is about to introduce Felix when I look over at him I am met with a smile and a little wink. Oh no, what is he about to do? I think to myself as they shake hands. “This is Felix aka Lix” Chan says. “Nice to meet you.” Felix says in his higher pitch voice and everyone is trying so hard to hold in laughter. I look next to me at Chan who is trying to hold a straight face and I broke. My dad wasn’t expecting me to start laughing so it startled him and he kind of jumped and turned towards me causing everyone else to lose it.

My dad is standing in the middle of 9 people laughing and is so lost when makes me laugh even harder. “Chris?” My dad questioned. Both Chan and I looked at him “Yes?” We both said in the exact same tone which caused the room to erupt in laughter including my dad. After a moment we all managed to calm down until Felix spoke again. “I apollo-” He’s cut off by my dad jumping again “Holy shit!” my dad reacted to Felix’s actual voice. Everyone was done for, no one was serious at this point. It took us all a minute to calm down after that. My dad has now sat down on the couch next to Hyunjin who is holding his stomach from laughing so hard.

I sit down on the bed between Lee Know and Han and everyone else starts to sit and relax. After everyone has stopped laughing my dad looks back at Felix and I know he is sizing him up because the voice does not match the face. Felix smiles at him, “It’s ok I get it all the time, I know the voice doesn’t watch the face or stature.” he says. “Nope, not at all. How many times have you pulled that prank?” My dad asked. “Just today.” Felix answered. “Well played.” My dad laughed. “Well know that they have had their fun, I am Seungmin and this is Jeongin or I.N for short. We are the best of the group” Seungmin is interrupted by Lee Know throwing a pillow at him “Anja baboya” he says

I smack his thigh “YAH! Hajima!” I scolded him. I know he is not going to let me forget that the next time we are together. “I never thought I would hear my daughter speak a different language” My dad said. “I know very little. Which they get a kick out of.” I replied. “It really is funny watching her face when we speak with others. We are trying to teach her, her poor little brain just can’t get it yet.” Han says messing up my hair. “It’s like you have 8 brothers.” Dad says as he watches me and Han pick on each other. “She is extremely easy to get along with. Our boss did such a good job by picking her.” Hyunjin says.

I am now so relaxed I feel like normal again, this is actually nice and as long as he doesn’t ask me anything about dating I know I will be fine until he leaves. “Ok, Cristy, what exactly is your job that you have to have a security team?” Dad asks. “I am the personal chef/assistant to a very high profile fashion designer.” I lied yet again. That is the worst part about this whole thing. I want to introduce them to my dad as Stray Kids and my boyfriends but he might lose his mind. “Wow, that's exciting.” Dad says I go to speak again and my phone buzzes. I grab it and see that Jaydan is texting me

Jaydan [12:48pm] Eomma! WYD
Me [12:48pm] I hope you are sitting down because I am about to shock you. I am currently sitting in my hotel room with the guys and papaw…..
Jaydan [12:49pm] *JAW DROPPED* No shot! You can’t be serious right now.
Me [12:50pm] I told you I was going to shock you. It’s going to continue. He is being nice, not being sarcastic, no dumb jokes, being very un-papaw like.
Jaydan [12:51pm] Who broke him….
Me [12:52pm] I told him he had to be on his best behavior. He thinks the guys are my security team
Jaydan [12:53pm] More on that later, what are the plans for the rest of the day?
Me [12:54pm] I have no clue, I guess it really depends on what the three of you have going on and what the guys want to do.
Jaydan [1:00pm] I have one more client that is coming in today and then I am free. So I will be done by like 3:30.
Me [1:02pm] Ok, IDK if papaw will still be out here by then or not so just text me
Jaydan [1:05pm] Your other daughter just texted me, her classes were cancelled tonight.
Me [1:05pm] Damn that sucks, but also YAY for us lol
Jaydan [1:06pm] Yeah the rest of the week though we are busy
Me [1:06pm] That’s fine, the guys and I will figure out a way to entertain ourselves. I’m sure I can find places to take them
Jaydan [1:07pm] Of course you can. My break is over so I gotta get back in. I love you momma and I will see you later.
Me [1:07pm] Alright baby, I love you too

I turn my attention back to the guys and without thinking I hand my phone over to Lee Know and he puts it in his pocket. “Wow, I have never seen you hand your phone to anyone before” Dad is very shocked at how I am with the guys. “I mean I trust them all with my life, I will go as far as to say I trust them with the girls lives. So trusting them with my phone is nothing.” I replied. I see Han’s face light up when I mention the girls. They truly are his little besties, it’s adorable. “You aren’t worried about men being jealous of how close you are with them?” I knew he wasn’t gonna make it through the visit without mentioning a man in my life.

I am screaming inside because I want to tell him so badly. “I don’t have time to meet another man, My day starts around 7:30am and ends around 11pm. That is 7 days a week. I love my job and honestly I am happy.” I answered honestly just leaving out some details. “You being happy is all that matters.” Dad says with a smile. I shake my head because if I say anything else I am going to end up saying too much. “Well I need to get back on my side of town, I have a legion meeting tonight and I have to make a pot of chili. It was nice meeting all of you and please continue to protect her. I am not afraid to spend the rest of my life in a Korean prison.” He says

I am now rolling my eyes at him, typical dad talk. “You have no worries there because neither are we.” I.N spoke up winking at me. Ohh that damn fox, he’s so damn fine. “Good, happy we are all on the same page.” Dad laughs “Yes we are. She is definitely one of a kind and makes our job actually really easy because she doesn’t like to put herself in dangerous situations. So we get to have fun and make money while pretty much being with our best friends.” Changbin says “Well that right there is a good deal, Alright I am getting out of here. Enjoy the rest of your trip if I don’t get to see you. I’ll text you and let you know I made it home.” He gives me a hug. “Love you Dad.” I hugged him back “Love you too baby.” He says and kisses the top of my head.

Chan goes over and opens the door for him, he turns towards him and bows. “It was a pleasure meeting you Bill.” Dad bows back then turns and bows to the rest of the guys. “It was truly a pleasure meeting all of you.” He says walking out of the room. Chan closes the door and I relax for the first time since we got back to the room. “Finally” I say falling backwards on my bed. I hear the guys chuckle at my dramatic reaction to my dad leaving but they don’t understand the struggle I have been dealing with the entire time he was here.

After a few I feel Lee Know place my phone on my stomach. “Might wanna read the message your dad just sent,” he says. His tone was uneasy so now I am scared. I grab my phone and read the message. “FUCK!” I holler sitting straight up. “What is it?” Felix asks. Chan walks over and grabs my phone and reads the message out loud.

Dad [1:24pm] I am happy I got to see you today. I like the guys, they are all very nice. Not sure of which one you are dating or talking to but all of them are in love with you. They make it kind of obvious. I also saw in your eyes that you got it bad for the other Chris and the one you handed your phone to. Your old man isn’t as dumb as you think he is. I love you and I will text you when I get to the post.

Oh my holy fuck….. If my dad of all people can catch on then oh gawd the 9 of us are screwed.

Chapter Text

This cannot be happening, my dad has never really been one to catch on to things so fast. I really need to figure out how to spin this. I have to figure out how to get my dad to believe that none of them are in love with me and that I am not dating any of them. “Oh this cannot be happening right now” I flop back down on my bed. “Angel it’s ok, we will figure everything out. At least he doesn’t hate us. He seems to be very accepting of the idea that you are with one of us.” Lee Know said laying back next to me. “To be completely honest I don’t care if you call him and tell him the truth. He has no clue who we are right?” Chan asks

I mean honestly he has a point, my dad has no idea who they are, I feel Chan set my phone on my stomach. I know he is driving so I have a little while until I can make a decision on how I want to handle this. Well how we want to handle this, I have to remember I am not the only one involved. I would need to tell my dad the whole truth. So I would need them to be fine with it. Well here goes nothing, I need to sit up and explain how my dad is, because I know he will ask questions.

Sitting back up I look at their faces before I begin to speak, they are everything to me and I do not want to do anything that will jeopardize what I have with them. I have to tread lightly and make sure we make the best decision collectively. “If we were to tell him the truth it would need to be the entire truth. He will no longer believe that I work for a fashion designer, or that you are my security if I tell him that I am with you. I also know he is going to ask which one I am with, I know once I begin to tell him the entire truth will come out. So we have to make this decision together on whether I open up to my dad or make him believe the story.” I state.

Everyone is quiet and taking in everything I just said. Even though I know my dad would never do anything to mess up their career or be a threat to them in any way this is still a huge decision to make. I know it was hard for them when they found out I was a STAY. This is the 4th person that would know the total truth, so they really need to think about what they want me to do. Although I want to scream from the rooftops that I am with them, because at the end of the day I am not ashamed of being with all of them, I cannot make this decision alone.

It takes a minute for all of it to sink in before anyone talks again, “He needs to know the truth, we want to build with you. If we don’t tell him now and our relationship gets far more serious as we all plan it to go, it will only hurt him even more. But if we were to come clean on the same day we lied to him I think he would be more understanding.” Changbin says. “I agree with Binnie, It’s only right that the father of the woman we love knows the truth.” Seungmin adds. Everyone is shaking their heads except for Chan.

Right now he is just staring at me like he is trying to gauge where I am with all of this. “Channie, thoughts?” I ask. “The whole truth and nothing but the truth.” he smiles at me. “Ok, so we are all in agreement, he needs to know. So, I am going to send him a text telling him to call me once he has made it home.” I said, now nervous all over again.

Me [1:48pm] Please call me once you have made it home. Love you

I am currently freaking out inside because I have no idea how he is going to handle the fact that I am in a relationship with 8 men that are far younger than I am. “Everything will be ok Angel. We are right here with you.” Lee Know says, grabbing my hand. I look at him and I can only smile, the look in his eyes is so pure and calming. “Is it obvious that I am nervous?” I laughed “Glaringly obvious, but you have every right to be. You are about to deliver news to your dad that is shocking to anyone.” Chan says. All I can do is shake my head, I am still worrying about how he is going to take everything.

I am now watching the clock in anticipation of when he is going to call. I know it takes about 40 minutes to get to his house by freeway. It’s now been close to 35 and my stomach is in knots, he has such strong opinions on everything. I just have to remind him of how happy I am. I have to remind him that I do not share the same beliefs as him and it is perfectly fine but I would like for him to accept the choices that I continue to make because for the first time I know 100% that I made the right choice.

After sitting quietly for a few minutes with my head on my knees my phone rings. “Well it’s now or never.” I take a deep breath, square my shoulders and answer my phone

“Hello”
“Hey baby, I’m home.”
“That’s good, are you sitting down?”
“Not yet, I just got out of my truck.”
“Ok, well I need to explain something to you so let me know when you are ready.”
“Just go ahead.”
“Ok, but what I need from you is to let me tell you everything and I need for you to keep a level head and very open mind with everything I am about to tell you. This is going to be a lot to take in.”
“Alright, I can do that.”

Oh how I hope that is true. I think as I prepare to come clean about everything.

“4 months ago I entered a competition to be a private chef for a Kpop group, not a fashion designer. Once selected I had a month to prepare for the week long event. As you already know I won. I was selected by JYP Entertainment for a group called Stray Kids. Are you following me so far?”
“So far so good, saving my questions for the end in case you answer them in the story.”
“Good deal, once the winners were announced we had a month to come home and get ready to move to Korea. I didn’t know until I went back who I was going to be cooking for, nor did I know I would be a live in chef. The group I work with is actually a group I have been a huge fan of for 5 years now. They have actually helped me through a lot of very dark times through their music and content that they put out. So I am very lucky to have been chosen for them.”
“Ok, I’m still following. Mostly wondering why you weren’t able to tell me but I am sure you are about to explain that.”
“Yes, I actually am. That information was never released to the public. What I told you was the story that I was instructed to tell everyone. Reason being is that with their growing popularity the truth can cause very unsafe situations for me as well as them. The only ones that know the actual truth are the girls and Courtney and now you.”
“Ok, I can understand the need for a cover story. I am happy that you told me the truth. You know I’m not on social media and I’m not going to tell anyone your business.”
“I know that is why we decided to tell you the truth.”
“We?”
“Yeah, so they guys you met today, they aren’t my security team. You met the group I work for.”
“Holy shit!”
“Yeah, so I had to go with the story because the girl at the front desk asked about them.”
“This is starting to make more sense.”
“There is more.”
“I figured”

I am shaking, my stomach is flopping. Lee Know and Han both are rubbing my back to try and comfort me. I have not lifted my eyes because at this moment I cannot see their faces. If they show any sign of nervousness I will end up hanging up and I am too far in.

“So, you are not wrong with anything you said in your message when you left. They are all in love with me and I am in love with all of them. We all recently decided to make it official, so I am in a polyamorous relationship with the guys you met today.”
“Wow, you aren’t lying, that is a lot to take in. Not exactly how I thought this conversation was going to go. I knew almost as soon as we walked in the room that you and Chris had something going on. I could see it in his eyes as soon as he saw you. Then the one you handed your phone to, I could tell he wanted to wrap his arms around you when you sat next to him. The only thing I really need to know is if you are truly happy and that they treat you the way that you deserve to be treated.”
“Our official relationship started a week ago so it hasn’t been that long, and who knows what the future holds for all of us, but honestly I am not even sure that happy is the right word to describe how I feel. I can honestly say I have never felt like this before.”
“You being happy and protected is all I can hope for”
“I have to say you took this news way better than I thought you would.”
“Well you told me a long time ago that I needed to be more open minded when it comes to you because you don’t share the same beliefs as I do, and that to fully love you I have to accept the choices you make. Plus seeing them around you, I know they would never hurt you.”
“Thank you Dad, that means a lot.”
“Alright baby, I am going to go for now and let this all sink in. I hope you guys come to see me before you go back.”
“We will, I am sure that Chan.. I mean Chris can work that into our plans. I love you and we will talk soon.”
I love you too baby. Tell the guys I said it was nice meeting them and I look forward to seeing them when you guys can all come down.”

I hang up the phone and I lift my head for the first time to look at all of them. All of them are smiling and calm knowing that the conversation went smoothly and my dad didn’t freak out on me like I thought he would. “Then it went well, yeah?” Felix asked “Yeah, it honestly did. He wants us to come down before we leave.” I answered back. Chan was already on his phone to see what day we might be able to go down. We only had a week and a half left here and I know it is going to fly by, but we will get down there to see him. “So we are all leaving on the 5th, the only difference is that we are on a different airline than you are and we leave out 4 hours earlier than you do.” Chan said

It is now close to 3pm, and I am starving. I know I got a lot of ramen and sandwich stuff and also fruit so I whip up a small little lunch for the 9 of us so that way we can eat with the girls. “Tonight during dinner we want to let the girls know what our gifts are to them. I know they are going to have a hard time accepting them but no is not an answer. This is something that they deserve and we are over the moon that we can provide it to them.” Chan said. He is not wrong, it is going to be very hard for them to accept all of this.

With that being said we clean up and head over to the house. We get there right at 4pm and the girls pull in so the 11 of us walk in the house at the same time. Courtney is met with hugs from everyone and the rest of us sit quietly as we wait the 30 minutes for her to punch out. Except for me of course because I am instantly in Quashe’s ear when Courtney hands me her phone. We start our normal girl talk and Quashe asks for one of our normal “Kpop Moments” and as we usually do Courtney shares her screen and we play music.

Right now I feel like it was 4 months ago and I never left, this was how we ended our days and it just came naturally. Quashe actually asked to hear some Got7 because she saw a couple videos from them on her FYP and wanted me to explain them to her. I happily granted her request, I told Courtney to play “Calling My Name” and “Python” She asked me to name each member so she would know who they were. I got to Jay B and my voice tone changed a little because he is my bias of the group. Courtney’s eyes shot to mine and she laughed a little. I instantly remembered that my 8 boyfriends were in the living room. Welp tonight should be interesting I thought as the realization hit me that they have heard my entire conversation.

It was time for Courtney to clock out so we said our goodbyes to Shae and ended the team's meetings. “I am pretty sure I do not want to look over at any of them right now.” I whispered to Courtney who was facing the living room. “Nope you don’t,” She smiled at me. “BC?” I mouthed to her “mmhmm yep.” She nodded. Well this is gonna be fun, they have never seen me be multistan delulu so they have no idea who I bias in the other groups. Life is gonna be interesting for me since they are friends with all the guys I stan.

We walk over to the couch and I don’t even say a word. I just sit on Chan’s lap and wrap his arms around me. “Mmmm you are lucky that you have 6 other boyfriends wanting a night with you.” He whispered in my ear. I am excited but worried at the same time. Hopefully he lets it go but the time we spend another night together. He needs to realize and am a delulu hot mess but I belong to them. I would never dream of straying away from them, but I can’t help that I have other biases. We will all have to have that conversation when we are all alone. Because personally I don’t care if they are attracted to another female. They can actually talk to me about them, I may share the same opinion. I made a mental note to start this conversation probably tomorrow.

My thoughts are interrupted by Faith’s voice “I don’t think I will ever get used to seeing you wrapped up with them” She laughs. “I don’t think I’ll ever get used to being wrapped up with them.” I admit. We all sit down and figure out what we would like to have for dinner. Everyone is looking at me and no one is saying a word. “Why are you all looking at me? I’m the chef, all of you need to decide on what you want for me to make. Remember I am supposed to be on vacation right now lol.” I sneak a side eye glance at Chan. “What was that look for?” he asks

I giggle and before I speak again Courtney picks up on exactly what I’m thinking, “Kinda hard to take a vacation when the boss follows you.” She and I lost it at the same time. “Oh really?” Chan says and before I know it his legs are crossed over mine and he is tickling me. “Better be careful Channie, she might slip pineapple in everything you eat.” Faith warns. Chan stops tickling me and looks at me with a warning tone. “You wouldn’t do that, would you baby girl?” He made the mistake of letting my legs go, I somehow popped up and moved quick enough to pin his arms under my legs and began to tickle him back. I stopped before he had a chance to get upset kissed his nose and said “You never know what I’ll do” jumping off his lap and go sit next to Jaydan

The look that is on Chan’s face tells me that he will get me back, which I am fine with. I love the way we can pick on each other so comfortably. “He’s gonna get you.” Jaydan laughs. “Oh yeah, Momma’s in trouble.” I laugh right back with her. Han comes over and sits on my lap “I’m hungry Sweetbaby” he pouts. Ugh he is so damn adorable. “Everyone needs to figure out what to have for dinner” I say. We all decide on getting chicken wings and fries from Wing Snob.

Before I was able to pay Chan grabbed my phone and put his card information in. “You paid yesterday, I got today.” He smiled, causing my mind to go back to last night. Thankfully Jaydan started talking which brought me back to reality. “How did things go with Papaw this morning?” she asked. “Papaw?” Faith said shocked. “Yeah he surprised me this morning. He was out here at Apple Annie's with a couple guys from the post. He met me at Target and then came to the hotel. He met all the guys, he likes them all. After he left he texted me saying he could tell they were all in love with me and called me out about Chan. We all agreed to tell him the truth. He was shockingly ok.” I explained.

Both the girls were speechless. I could tell by their faces it was going to take a second for them to process the words they just heard. They know just how my dad is. “Wow, this is an unexpected turn of events.” Faith said I just shook my head because I am not sure I have still processed it. ”He is a pretty nice guy.” I.N says. All the guys agree. We are all just having a general conversation when we hear a knock at the door. Without us saying a word the guys all get up and go into the kitchen. Courtney goes and opens the door and sees it’s our food. I get up to go help because there are so many bags to bring in. Courtney hands the driver a $20 as an extra tip and he is all smiles because Chan already tipped him $200. “Best delivery of the day, thank you.” He says, winks at her and walks away.

He was a cute guy right around her age. “I hope we get him again the next time we order from doordash.” She says as we close the door. “Yeah he could not take his eyes off you girl.” I noticed how he was checking her out. We brought the food in and passed it around. We all take our spots on the couch and begin to eat. Han is the one that starts the conversation that is going to change the girl’s life. “Faith the guys and I will never be able to thank you enough for pressing the submit button forcing your mom to enter the competition. Her being a part of our lives has been one of the greatest gifts we could ever receive.” He had to stop because he started to get emotional.

With the fact I was sitting behind him I started to rub his back. “We know the 3 of you have had to make changes in your life because she left. The 2 of you have had to adjust to your mother moving across the world from you. Courtney, you gave up everything and moved in with the girls. They way that the 3 of you have been so supportive of everything leaves us speechless.” Lee Know continued for Han. “As a thank you there are some things that we want to do for the 3 of you.” Chan said. “You guys don’t have to do anything for us. Seeing her happy is worth everything, We have never seen her like this.” Jaydan says.

Everyone is starting to get emotional and I am not sure how they are going to react to what the guys want to do for them. “We know that we don’t have to do anything, we want to do these things. It is something that the 3 of you deserve. You are working so hard and as long as you are in our lives the one thing you will never have to do is struggle.” Changbin said. “Your gift from Lee Know and I will be to redecorate the entire house, upstairs and down. Also we want to hire a private chef for you that will come in every day and cook for you so you have a home cooked meal every day.” Han says

The girls are so shocked they don’t know what to say. “Mine and Changbins gift will be home offices for you to work out of.” Chan says. “My gift is for Jaydan, I want to give you a top of the line art studio so you can continue to perfect your craft as an artist.” Hyunjin says. “The 3 of us want to take you shopping for a whole new wardrobe.” Felix says. “That is so much.” Faith goes to say but Han stops her. “She already warned us about how you guys were going to react. We know that money doesn’t mean anything to you guys. We are doing all of this because you truly deserve it.” The girls are all in tears as they all get up and hug the guys.

Watching all of this unfold in front of me I am an emotional wreck, never in life did I ever think the girls and I would ever be loved like this. “We are a family, so as long as we have it, you have it.” Chan says. “If you ever need anything, all you have to do is let us know and we will make it happen.” Lee Know says. “Before you even try, saying no is not an option. The 3 of you deserve nothing but the best just like Cristy. I can’t stand the thought of you thinking you don’t deserve great things. The 3 of you are doing something that a normal person would ever do. The way you love her and are being so selfless by giving her to us, that is priceless.” Felix says

All 4 of us are in tears and still unable to speak. After hugs are given and everyone settles back in their spot Faith finally speaks ‘I don’t know what to say, I don’t even feel like saying thank you is enough.” She admitted. “There is nothing that needs to be said, The only thing we need to know is when we can get started with plans. We know we can’t do construction on the house because if we could things would be a lot different. But we will figure out how to make things work.” Chan says. “We only have a week and a half left Channie. You guys are wanting to do so much.” I say “Determination, my love.” Seungmin says “We will all pitch in to make sure everything is taken care of before we leave.” I.N says.

I don’t know how they keep making me fall deeper and deeper in love with them but they do. “Let’s get started tonight.” Hyunjin says “Yeah we can get some of the small things for the house and look into the bigger things.” Felix says. “This is actually really exciting.” Felix says “Guys slow down, the girls need to process all of this. Why don’t we relax tonight, go back to the hotel and all of us can go swimming and then tomorrow when they have a clearer mind we can talk about how to start.” I say. “That sounds like a good plan.” Courtney says.

With that we all clean up after dinner and the girls go get their swimsuits and towels so we can all go back and go swimming. I see that Shaena is working so I walk over to the desk. “Good Evening Miss Lynn, how are you?” She asks. “I am doing amazing, how are you?” I replied. “I am great, thank you for asking. What can I do for you?” Well I was wondering if I could speak with a manager please. Nothing bad I promise.” I assured her. “Of course, one second.” she said smiling and walked to the office.

After a few moments she comes back with the manager. “Hello Miss Lynn, my name is Gary, how can I help you?” He asks, extending his hand. “Hello Gary, I know this is short notice but I was wondering if I could rent out the pool for the rest of the evening?” I asked “Of course, we do have one guest that is in there right now that did rent it for 2 hours and they only have 15 minutes left. Then after that it is all yours.” he replied. “Perfect, how much will it be for the last 3 hours of the night?” I ask “Because you are such an amazing guest there is no charge. Please have a seat in the lounge and we will make sure the pool room is cleaned before you go in.” Gary said “There is really no need for you guys to go through any extra trouble for us.” I said. “It is no trouble at all.” Gary said

Shaena escorted us to the VIP lounge which I had no clue this hotel had. We sat on the couches while we waited. “When did this hotel become so bougie?” Faith asked. “It probably always has been, we could just never afford this type of treatment.” I said. “That part.” Jaydan said. “We’ve never been VIP anything hahaha” Faith laughed out “Not at all.” Courtney said. The 4 of us giggled. “I have to say that even though I make really good money cooking for 8 of the hottest men on the planet, I will never forget where I came from.” I admitted. “Struggle town USA.” Courtney said, the 4 of us lost it

Shaena walked in while we were all laughing to let us know that the pool was ready. “Thank you Shaena.” I said. “You’re very welcome. Please enjoy yourselves and let me know if there is anything you need.” She smiled and walked out. “She is so sweet.” Jaydan said. “Yes, she is. I actually look forward to seeing her. She always greets me and wishes me well. Gonna make sure she gets a FAT tip when I leave.” I said. We all go and get in the pool, the water is so nice. They have all sorts of fun pool toys and floaties for us to play with. For the next 3 hours we swam and played, Chan and Changbin took turns throwing the girls around the pool.

Hyunjin and Seungmin had me and Courtney on their shoulders playing chicken. Thanks to that cheating puppy Hyunjin and I lost. I will pay him back for that one. We had such an amazing time just playing around with each other. Right at 10pm Shaena came in to let us know that it was time to close down the pool. So we hurriedly got out, we all made sure to put the toys and floaties back where they belong, and made sure that any mess we made was cleaned.

When she walked back in with the crew she was shocked. “You guys didn’t have to clean up.” She smiled “Of course we did. With the way you all have treated us that was the least we could do.” I replied. “Thank you so much, most guests don’t have that type of respect, especially VIP’s.” One of the crew members said. “I believe that, but then again, we aren’t the typical VIP guests.” Faith said. The crew smiled and waved at us as they went to clean the changing rooms. “Shaena! They put the towels in the bin!!!” one of them yelled.

That made all of us giggle, also made me feel good because I know what it is like to clean up after ungrateful people. “You have now become the favorite guests amongst the entire crew!” Shaena exclaimed. “We’ll gladly accept that.” Chan said. We all said good night to Shaena and walked the girls out to their car. “This was so much fun.” Jaydan said. “Yes it was, I have been wanting to go swimming for days.” I said. “We will need to do this again before we go home.” Seungmin said. “Yeah maybe next time you won't feel the need to cheat.” I said, crossing my arms. “PuppyM is in trouble.” Felix said “I’m not scared.” Seungmin says with a wink. “You should be, her get back is real when people cheat.” Faith said.

Seungmin looks at me and realizes that I am plotting in my head how I am going to pay him back. “Changbin will protect me, won't you hyung?” he said moving behind Binnie. “YAH! Paboya, don’t bring me into this mess. She cooks my food. You saw what she did to Channie-hyung with the pineapple. If I get involved she is petty enough to make me a vegan burger. So you are on your own.” Changbin said. All of us are laughing and giving the girls hugs so they can go home. “Expect the unexpected with our mom” Jaydan says as the 3 of them get in the car and drive away.

The 9 of us go up to our rooms to take showers and then meet back in my room for our late night ramen snack. It takes a little longer than normal because there is only 1 shower in each room. Lee Know and Felix come to my room to shower making it 3 in each room. Of course our shower ends up with me being pressed between them. Lee Know has me in his arm opening me up for Felix to eat my pussy while he fucks my ass. “Fuck Angel I have miss the feeling of your body on mine” Lee Know whispers in my ear. I am not able to respond because between the feeling of Felix’s tongue and Lee Knows dick I am about to explode.

Felix Knows I am getting ready to cum so he stops, stands and brings his lips to mine letting me taste myself. He lines himself up and wastes no time pushing inside me. Between the two dancers I am filled and in a new state of euphoria. “Mmm fuck pretty girl, you are so tight.” He growls. Within seconds these two have such a smooth rhythm that I am unable to keep a straight focus. They are both fucking me with perfect synchronization and I am right at the edge. My muscles tighten around both of them causing them to pick up speed “Yes, Angel cum for us.” Lee Know says through gritted teeth, Felix closes his lips around my nipples while Lee Know’s fingers dig into my thighs

This is my undoing, this brings me to a screaming orgasm causing both of them to join me. They both still while we come down “OMG that was so good.” Felix said. ”Mmm indeed.” I say leaning against Lee Know until my legs get their strength back. After a few we move under the water and finish our shower. My skin feels so dry so I know I need extra care tonight. “That pool had a lot of chlorine in it, my skin is super dry.” I say after we get out of the water. I sit at the sink and do my skin care routine making sure I use plenty of lotion. The guys get dressed and go out and wait for me to finish.

It doesn’t take me long to do my routine so within 10 minutes I am out of the bathroom. I bought a new pj set from Target so I decided to wear it. It is a cute blue silk tank top with matching shorts and robe. “Oh, I like that.” Lee Know says when I come out of the bathroom. “That is really cute.” Felix praises. “Thank you, I wanted to start building up a cute pj collection. I couldn’t resist this one.” I said. I grabbed my phone and saw there were messages from the group.

I.N [11:34pm] Is everyone done?
Changbin [11:35pm] Han is the only one not done over here.
Han [11:42pm] I’m done now
Chan [12:05am] Lee Know, Felix, Baby girl???
Hyunjin [12:10am] I hereby disband DanceRacha. They have left me out of a very important performance
Seungmin [12:13am] Sucks doesn’t hyung
Lee Know [12:15am] Stop whining
Felix [12:16am] Jinnie, don’t be mad at us. We CAME here to make it even for….. The purpose of saving water, yeah, that’s why.
I.N [12:17 am] Bet that cold shower felt great didn’t it?
Me [12:18am] Actually the water was quite warm. Now hush and come to my room. I am getting ready to cook
Changbin [12:18am] THANK GAWD!!!!!!!!!!!

I’m laughing as I put my phone on the charger and head to the kitchen. Of course it only takes seconds for them to get to the room and Felix lets them in. Han instantly attaches himself to me. “Oh this feels so good.” he says as he rubs his hands all over my pjs. “Yes, they really do feel very good.” I agreed with him. “Han.” Chan says. Han instantly lets go of me and goes sit on the bed. I don’t think I will ever not react to authoritative Chan. It doesn’t take me long to make our late night ramen that we all enjoy. I add kimchi, an egg and seaweed. Seungmin helps me pass the bowls around. “Thank you for the help sweetie.” I kiss his cheek “Anything for you.” he smiles at me. “This doesn’t get you out of payback though.” I say ‘Damn” he sighs. He’s so cute but I’m not gonna give in to him that easily.

We continue to eat when Chan begins the conversation on the plans for our girls. “So tomorrow during the day we need to come up with a way we can get all this stuff started for the girls” We all nod “There is an office supply store in the plaza next door.” I tell him “I have already been looking for a private chef. I have a few that have caught my eye. We can send them a message and set up an interview tomorrow.” Han says. “I am so looking forward to taking them shopping.” Felix adds.

They all look so happy having this conversation. “You all are really looking forward to this, aren’t you?” I ask. “Of course we are. We love you and them, being able to do this for them makes us so happy.” Changbin says. “We told you Sweetbaby, as long as we have it, the 4 of you have it. We know you make your own money from the company but that is not going to stop us from spoiling you as well as our girls.” Han winks at me. They truly are where I belong, I have never in my life felt like I do when I am with them. I finally feel like everything is right with the world.

We finish eating and decide to wind down watching TV on my bed. There isn’t much on so we watch a couple episodes of one of my favorite reality shows on Netflix. It is after 3am when Changbin stands to go back to his room giving me a kiss. “You’re mine tomorrow night baby.” He whispers in my ear and my excitement is building. Lee Know has made it clear he is not leaving. Everyone else gets up giving me kisses and telling me good night. “I had fun tonight pretty girl, I am going to go back to my room. I know that if I stay I won’t allow you to get any sleep. I love you.” Felix says “I love you to Lixxie.” I say giving him a very passionate kiss

He is the last one out, leaving me in the very capable hands of Lee Minho. “Come to me my Angel.” He opens his arms to me. I am standing at the end of the bed and undo my robe exposing my new pj set. “Ooohhh yeah,” He grins. He scoots up the bed and curls his finger for me. I do as he wishes and crawl up the bed. The look in his eyes lets me know that he is not exactly ready to go to sleep and honestly neither am I. Once I am within arms reach he pulls me so I am straddling him. His hands begin to roam over my body, I can feel him begin to harden under me. “Mmmm we might not get any sleep tonight angel.” He says reaching over and turning the light off. Oh how I love my time with him….

Chapter Text

Once the light was out Lee Know took his time making sure to feel every inch of my body. “I have missed you so much. I have missed the smell of your shampoo, the way your hair falls around your face. I have missed how you always smile after I kiss you, especially when I kiss your nose. My Angel you have truly shown me what it is like to love.” He says, as he wraps me in his arms “My Minho, I have missed you too. They way I feel so safe right here in your arms. I have no worries in the world. I love you so much.” I lean in and kiss his beautiful waiting lips. With every kiss I feel the muscles in his body relax.

I feel his hands glide from my back down to my ass. He swings his legs off the bed and stands with me attached to his lips. He lets my legs down one at a time and slowly undresses me, then undresses himself. There is just enough light coming from the two windows in the room so I am able to see him. He is smiling, a very un-Minho like smile. This one is new, like he just found something that he has been searching for. He looks like he is at peace and I have no plans to question anything, I am fully going to enjoy every second with him.

Without saying a word he pulls the covers back, picks me up and gently lays me back on the bed. He then climbs in next to me and covers us both, he slides his right arm under my neck and rolls me into him. We are now laying face to face, with his left hand he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear and cupped my cheek in his hands bringing my lips to his for a soft sweet quick kiss. “My beautiful Angel, I could literally lay like this for the rest of my life and be perfectly happy. Just holding you in my arms melts away any stress or negativity in my life.” He pulls me in closer to him so our bodies are perfectly pressed against each other.

I place my arm over his beautiful torso and gently run my fingers up his spine. His skin feeling like satin is so soothing to the touch. The natural warmth of his body has started to wind me down and I can see in the dim light his eyes are starting to get heavy. I can feel his body relax and his breathing starting to change, I know he is close to falling asleep. I snuggle up to him nuzzling his neck allowing myself to drift off to sleep right along with him tucked safely in his arms.

When we wake up in the morning we are in the same position we fell asleep in. “Good morning Angel.” His raspy sleepy voice is so sexy, he kisses my forehead and checks the time. “Wow, it is after 10am, I haven’t slept this deeply in days.” He wraps me in a tight hug before we get up to start the day. “Good morning my Minho, I have to agree, that was a very restful sleep.” I reply by kissing his cheek. I quickly get up and run to the bathroom before he takes it over. “YAH!’ He hollers. “Ladies first” I giggle, shutting the door.

I quickly use the bathroom and brush my teeth so he is not waiting for too long. When I walk out of the bathroom he is sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for me to come out. “You are so lucky I just happen to love you.” He says as he walks past me. He makes sure to not miss when he slaps my bare ass “OUCH! What was that for?” I ask, rubbing my now very sore ass. I forgot how hard he hits. “Making me wait to pee.” he smirked as he closed the door. They are all right, he really is the evil catman! I think to myself as I go get my clothes ready for the day.

When he walked out of the bathroom I was bent over looking through the drawers trying to find the pants I wanted to wear for the day. Before I realize what is about to happen I feel his hands grip my sides as he impaled me. He reaches down, fisting my hair and pulls me up so I am able to see us in the mirror. “That’s it Angel, watch me as I fuck you.” He says. I place my hands on the dresser to brace myself because from the look on his face he is not about to go easy. “Mmm good girl Angel. You better hold on tight, I plan on making this quick and maybe a little painful.” He warns, tightens his grip on my hips and proceeds to pound into me

After the first hard thrust the dresser hit the wall with a very loud bang. Because the sound was so loud he moved to place us at the foot of the bed and continued his delightful assault. Using the power from his thighs he made sure to live up to the warning he gave me. Every move he made was fast, hard and painful and very very effective. I can feel my orgasm quickly building. “Min-Minhoooo, fuck” I moan out breathless and blissfully as his delightful assault brings me over the edge. “Yes, Angel! Cum with me.” He growls and fucks me hard through both of our orgasms.

He stills after a moment trying to catch his breath as I rest my head against the bed. “Well that was fun.” He says, wrapping his arms around me to pull me flush against his body. “You drive me absolutely insane in the best way possible.” I tell him, while he kisses my shoulders. Still attached to me he walks us to the bathroom so we can get cleaned up. We know that we have to get ready because the guys will be coming over soon. So as much as we both like to fuck in the shower we behave ourselves. Which seems to be more difficult for him than it is for me.

Once we finish with the quick shower he goes out and allows me to do my skin care. I wrap up in my robe and go out to finish picking out my clothes for the day only to find my room empty. I quickly get dressed and grabbed my phone

Me [12:02pm] I am ready my loves, let’s get this day started. I’m starving
I.N [12:03pm] We are all in here
Me [12:03pm] Coming

I quickly get up and head to their room. As soon as I shut my door I am greeted by Felix. “Hello pretty girl, how are you?” He grabs me in a tight hug. “Mmmm I’m great and getting better. How are you Lixxie?” I say, hugging him back just as tight. “Much better now that I have you in my arms.” He buries his face in my neck. Chills instantly run through my body, without letting me go he starts to back into the room so we can shut the door. My nose is instantly assaulted by a mouthwateringly amazing aroma causing me to salivate.

Lee Know is in the kitchen cooking which I was not expecting at all. “Whatever you are making, smells absolutely amazing.” I say as I separate from Felix and sit on Seungmins lap. “Does this mean you have forgiven me for cheating yesterday?” he playfully asks. “Oh baby I already forgave you, but I have not forgotten.” I give him a very deep and sensual kiss before I continue my warning “Just know my get back is real.” I make sure to wiggle just a little against his now very hard dick. “I see.” he groans. I give him a devilish grin and turn my attention back to the room.

After a few seconds I hear Seungmin sigh, I start to stand and he quickly wraps his arms around my waist to keep me from moving. He rests his head on my back just holding me there. I can feel him starting to relax and he begins to loosen his grip. I am holding back my giggle because I know he did not want me to get up and expose the bulge in his pants. “The effect you have on me is mind blowing” he says low enough so no one else can hear. I slowly lean back forcing him to raise his head so I can place my head on his shoulder. Turning toward him I whisper “Now you know how I have been feeling for the past 5 years baby” I kiss his cheek and push off him to go see if Lee Know needs any help.

I walk up behind him and wrap my arms around his waist and rest my head on his shoulder. “Do you need any help Minho?” I say rubbing my hands down the front of his thighs like they all do to me. “I’ll need a different kind of help if you keep doing that Angel.” he responds looking down at my hands. “I’m sorry, I just can’t help but think about the way your thighs felt against the back of mine this morning.” I whispered, bit his earlobe, grabbed a banana and sauntered away giggling.

I heard him clear his throat and growl which made me audibly laugh. “What trouble are you causing?” Hyunjin asked as I sat on the couch peeling my banana. “Who? Me?” I asked acting as innocently as possible. “Yes, you.” I.N interjected. “I never cause any trouble” I smirk playfully and wrap my lips around the banana. I hear a slight intake of breath to my right where Han is sitting “The way you are lying right now jagiya” Changbin says watching my mouth. “Geunyeoneun nongyeomhae. (she is provocative)” Chan says, all the guys nod their heads in agreement “YAH!!!! What did you just say?” I ask throwing the peel at him

He catches it and just smirks at me. I look around at all of them and no one is willing to translate for me. “Ahh ok, I see how this is going to go.” I smile at them. They wanna be petty and say something about me in Korean, I can get super petty. I think they have forgotten about the last time they tried to be petty with me. I pulled my phone out of my pocket and started playing Monopoly Go right as my phone began to ring, I roll my eyes and answer on speaker

“Hey Ji, how are you?”

I put my finger to my lips to silence all of them as their eyes snapped to me

“Hey Cristy, I’m doing pretty good. How are you?”
“I’m great, thank you for the cookbook. I am super excited to try some of the recipes when I get back home.”
“You’re welcome. I saw it and I instantly knew that you would like it. Let me know how they come out when you make them.”
“I will, I’ll even send you some pictures. How are things going in Columbia?”
“Oh thanks, pictures. Just tease me with images of your cooking, appreciate that.”

I narrow my eyes because all of the guys are holding back laughing.

“Things are going fantastic here. I love being in Columbia. If you ever get the chance to come here I highly recommend it.”
“Thanks for the recommendation, I might plan a vacation and bring the girls and Courtney with me. I know they would love it.
“Oh yeah, they most definitely would. Tell them I said hello.”
“I will when I get to the house later.”
“Oh are you in Michigan?”
“Yeah remember I told you I was coming back for their birthdays.
“Ahh, right. That was during a low point for me so I may have pushed that memory back a little.”
“Sorry about that.”
“It’s fine, I am alright now. As long as you and I can remain friends I will be good. I don’t want to ruin that.”
“Yeah we are good Ji. I told you I will always be your friend.”
“My best friend, get it straight hehe.”
“Hahaha My bad bestie. Just be careful, Courtney may try and fight you for that title.”
“No need, she is your female bestie, I am your male bestie problem solved.”
“Nice compromise hahaha.”
“So how are things going with the guys?”
“It’s going great, they have quickly become family to me. I absolutely love my job.”
“That is really good to hear. I got my report from JYP which is why I initially called. He has said nothing but great things about you. So I am guessing the guys have all been singing your praises, which I can understand. I have tasted your… food so I can see why they would be so happy to have you work for them.”
“I mean to be fair JYP has also had my cooking. He was the judge after all.”
“That is very true. I am so happy things are going so good for you”
“Thank you, still working on trying to fully learn the language but other than that things are good.”
“HAHAHAHA, your poor brain just can’t pick it up huh.”
“YAH! Jugeullae baboya!”
“HEOL!, wow a whole sentence, I’m impressed.”
“Aish, you get on my nerves.”
“I know you’ve told me many times”
“Sure have and I will continue to tell you that many more times.”
“I don’t doubt that at all. But I have to go now, it was good talking to you. Have a good time with the girls.”
“Alright, I gotta finish getting ready to go see them. Enjoy the rest of your time in Columbia.”
“That’s my goal. Bye Cristy.”
“Bye Ji.”

After hanging up the phone I turned my attention to Chan “You called me a tease didn’t you?” I asked accusingly. “Well that conversation went better than expected, yeah?” Felix said giggling “Oh, no, don’t try to protect him Lix. You called me a tease. That’s why all of you started to laugh when he said that I was gonna tease him with photos of my cooking.” I can see that Chan is holding back his laughter. “No, we just know how good your food is, that's all.” I.N says “Oh you wanna get in on this too Innie? That’s fine, protect your fearless leader. Just remember I have more practice at being petty and I am highly skilled at it.” I warned them all, going back to my game.

Lee Know and Han bring the plates around the room and we all sit down to eat. “Oh, umm I got a response from one of the ladies that have interest in the job for the girls. She is available for an interview tomorrow morning at 10. She said she can meet you at the Ram’s Horn on Gra-ti-ot and that she would even pay for you both to eat” Han informed me. I couldn’t help but giggle at how he pronounced Gratiot. “Thank you Jisung, I’ll set my alarm. This is really good Minho, thank you for cooking.” I turn my attention back to the game while I finish eating. I am also fully enjoying the confusion they are going through because I am using their real names.

I can feel their eyes on me and I have to suppress my laughter because I really wanna keep this going. “So we can go next door after we are done eating and pick out some office supplies for them, yeah?” Chan asks. Oh this one is really gonna have them questioning me and the hardest for me to not laugh at. “Sounds fine Christopher.” I replied not looking up from my game. “What the-?” he says “YAH! Pretty girl, are you mad at us?” Felix asks, oh this just keeps getting better. “Not at all Yongbok.” again I keep my eyes plastered on my game because I know his jaw just dropped because I have never called him by his Korean name.

It is getting harder and harder for me not to laugh as their confusion grows. I finish my lunch, take the plate to the kitchen and wash it. I turn back and see them all staring at me, heads slightly turned and eyes narrowed and accusing. “I’m gonna go back to my room and grab my purse while you guys finish up and then Christopher Changbin and I can go to Office Max, or we can all go if you would like. The choice is up to all of you. I’ll be right back.” I smiled brightly at all of them and hurried out the door.

Once I am in my room I release the laughter I have been pushing down. “I love being petty, I wonder if they will ever learn?” I laugh, all they had to do was tell me what Chan said and Petty Betty would have stayed asleep. I got my purse and put my phone, room key, portable charger and cord and lip gloss inside. There is a soft knock at my door and my smile deepens. I already know that it’s Chan, he is coming over to try and figure out what is going on in my mind before we all go out. I steady myself again before opening the door

I open the door for him to come in and turn and walk back to grab my stuff, I feel him grab my wrist and spin me pushing me up against the wall. “What’s with the change in attitude baby girl?” he says running his index finger down the side of my face. “There is no change in my attitude Christopher, I’m getting ready so we can go get the stuff for the girls.” I smile up at him and kiss the tip of his nose. “You are calling us all by our names. You never call us by our names.” he plays with the ends of my hair. “Actually I call you guys by your names all the time. You guys never call me by my name.” I point out.

He goes to say something but then stops himself. I dip low and go under his arm to continue getting my things. I am having the time of my life right now, keeping my tone light and smiling letting them know I am not mad. I wonder how long they are going to keep this going before they cave and tell me what he said in Korean. Cause if no one has told me by tonight I am sleeping alone and will tease the fuck out of all of them for the remainder of the trip. “You called Felix Yongbok. You have NEVER called him that.” Chan finally says. “Hahaha I mean that is his name, now come on let’s get the rest of them and head out.” I say walking past him and out my door.

I knock on their door 3 times like Chan does signaling them it is time to head out and continue to walk down the hall. “What the hell?” I hear Binnie say, I turn back smiling, placing my hands on my hips “Are you guys coming or what?” I say back to them as I reach the elevator. I.N runs up and wraps his arm around my shoulders and bends down kissing my cheek. “Yes, he called you a tease.” he whispered “Mmmm thank you Innie.” I say up at him and we turn to the elevator as everyone else walks up behind us even more confused. “How long are you gonna keep this up?” he asks, kissing the top of my head. “Until they all realize like you did.” I answer right as everyone catches up.

We get in the elevator and Seungmin comes next to me “Hi baby.” he says “Hi Seungmin.” I smile at him. He wraps his arms around me and I happily accept his hug. “So you aren’t mad at us?” he nervously asks. “No, I promise I’m not. Why would I be?” I ask him. He just shrugs. Lol leave it to the maknae to figure it out before his brothers. He is trying not to laugh at all of them because he figured out how easy it is to make all my pettiness go away. “Mask up.” I remind all of them. “We are headed to the shopping center. There will probably be STAY out in the wild. Make sure the tattoos Jaydan drew are visible.” I said. “Got it boss.” Chan jokes.

I smile at him because he is just making me want to be more petty with him. They all put their masks and glasses on. None of them have anything name brand or expensive on so that does help with their disguise and we walk out of the elevator in a group like we have for almost a week now. Once we are outside I see that it is such a beautiful day. “You guys wanna just walk? I ask. “One of us should bring the car around in case we buy things that need to be loaded.” Chan says. Tossing him the keys “We will meet you over there.” I smile and blow him a kiss. “Innie baby, come walk with me.” I say holding out my arm

I.N instantly comes over and wraps his arm around me. “You are gonna be in big trouble my love.” He states as we start to walk. “Nah, they need to learn not to speak about me in Korean knowing I can’t understand. For me that is disrespectful, especially since I asked and you were the only one man enough to give me a straight answer.” He smiles and replies “I’m not stupid, I want more of you.” I giggled “Well tonight Changbin said he was going to be with me. But if this doesn’t end you will definitely be taking his place.” I informed him

The 8 of us continue to walk while Chan speeds past us. I saw the look in his eyes, he is pissed. “Yah, jagiya what is going on? Why are we getting a different type of treatment than I.N?” Changbin yells. I look up at I.N “Go catch up with Chan and talk to him while I fill in your dummy brothers. I love you and thank you for figuring me out and knowing exactly how to handle me. I am very impressed and quite turned on by it.” I can tell through the mask he is biting his bottom lip. “I’ll handle the old man. I love you too baby.” He runs off to meet up with Chan while I face the rest of the pack.

At this moment we are standing behind a building “I am going to make this very quick and to the point because if we stand here for too long some random Karen may call the cops thinking that you all are trying to hurt me. Point blank the reason that I.N is getting the normal treatment and everyone else is not is because he figured out what was bothering me and no one else did even though it is GLARINGLY obvious.” I stated. “Because Channie-hyung called you a tease in Korean and none of us translated when you asked us too.” Felix said

Clapping my hands together “Ding ding ding, we have a winner. You guys may not think it is a big deal, but to me it is. I see how easy it was for all of you to keep that from me. Which means it would be easy for you to hide other things from me because I don’t understand the language. I don’t want to not be able to trust any of you. I love you all too much for that. It also makes me feel very stupid because I don’t know what is being said. I don’t want to question any of you.” I admitted and started walking before I got too emotional.

Everyone followed me knowing that the conversation was put on halt until we were back in the rooms. We wouldn’t be going over to the house tonight because the girls have a late night as well as tomorrow. Then Saturday and Sunday we will be with them all day. When I come around the building I see Chan and I.N talking and I wrap myself in a hug. I hate being upset with him but he has to learn how everyone made me feel today. I am different from any woman they have ever had to deal with, this may not bother some people but it bothers me. Once we are back home any free time I have I am going to learn the language.

Chan looks over at me from speaking with the youngest and takes off running. He gets to me and picks me up in a bear hug. “Woman, you are so difficult.” He says, burning his face in my neck. “Nope, I just know how to get what I want and I’m not afraid to play dirty.” I replied. He puts me down and fixes himself to be more professional. “We will need to talk later.” He said walking next to me. “Oh I fully planned on it. All of you are going to get an ear full.” I warned him. “Oh well shit.” he sighed and just accepted that now that we are in an official relationship and he has to deal with that as well as the rest of them.

We finish walking to the store and I can already tell that Chan is ready to go. He and Changbin were super excited when they were talking about all of the options for the girls. I told him to have at it while the rest of us casually looked around. It was really nice to see them working like this to put their plans in motion. This is something that I never got to witness because I am not at the studio with them. It was so great to stand back and watch their thoughts and ideas come to life.

Within no time they were checking out and having the back of the van loaded with the things they bought. They have chairs and desks along with poster boards and all of the supplies one would need on their desk. I don’t think Courtney and Faith are going to know what to do with themselves, They have never actually had a work space. Hyunjin managed to find a couple things that he liked for Jaydan in here, but he wants an actual art supply store which I told him that we would go to next.

We get everything and take it back to the hotel, then head to the art store. “Ok Hyunjin, don’t go crazy, Jaydan doesn’t have a whole bunch of room and I know you.” Chan says. “What? I promise I will be on my best behavior. I mean what are we going to like a small craft store?” He looks at me. “No baby, I am taking you to an actual art store. I would never just take you to a craft store.” I winked at him. “It is so hot the way that you get me.” he smirks.

We take the quick drive to Mt. Clemens where the art store is and he and I walk in first. “OH MY GAWD!” His jaw drops when he sees how big the store is. “Wow this place is huge.” Han says. “Yep, it is official, we have brought Hyunjin back to the mothership. I think we have lost him forever.” I joked. They guys giggle and Hyunjin shakes his head. “You might be right.” Hyunjin agrees. We start walking through the store, each one of us pushing a cart while Hyunjin picks out everything that he wants to buy. “She is going to be well stocked for months.” Seungmin says. “That’s facts.” I nod

Hyunjin picks out 3 or each color and type of paint, 5 different sets of brushes, about 200 different canvases all different sizes of sketchbooks, pens, pencils, crayons, colored pencils, rulers, stencils, glue, glitter, stickers and anything else he can fit. We take everything to the checkout and the poor cashier asks us to bare with her because she doesn’t have a bagger. “Oh yeah you do, I got you.” I say and head to the end of the register. “That is sweet ma’am but I couldn’t ask you to bag other people’s things.” She says “We are all together.” I tell her with a smile. She looked at me and then at the guys “Oh well alright.” She winked and starting ringing us up,

Even though she was a fast cashier I was able to keep up with her and bagged all of our things so that way the line wouldn’t get too long for her. “Alright, that will be $3,642.78.” She looks up trying to figure out who is going to pay. Hyunjin comes up and happily swipes his card. “See, I didn’t go too crazy lol.” He smiles at Chan as we walk out. “It is a good thing that we are able to spend all day with them this weekend. We are able to set everything up and I am so excited. Hopefully the interview goes well tomorrow and then we will have everything put in motion. ”Han says.

All of us work together to get the bags in the van so we can head back. “We are definitely going to need to take both cars this weekend.” Felix laughs after realizing how much stuff was bought. “Well actually we can bring the stuff to the house tomorrow and put it together because Courtney has to actually go into the office for the day because the big guys are there. I’ll text the group letting them know that we will be in the house. So I’ll plan a dinner for all of us and cook while you all do men's work and get this set up for them.” I realized.
We pull up to the hotel and everyone looks at the bags. “Do we have to unload all of this tonight, just to bring it back down tomorrow?” Changbin whines. “No, we can leave the bags in the back.” Chan answers. “Oh thank goodness because that would be so much for us to bring down tomorrow.” Lee Know says. “Like you would actually help.” Seungmin says. Lee Know just shrugs and hops out. All of us get out and head inside. I send the girls a message while we walk

Me [6:28pm] Hey my girls, since all of you are going to be out of the house tomorrow during the day the guys and I are going to bring all of the stuff over that we got today.
Faith [6:32pm] Ok, what time are you guys going to come over? I leave at 9:30 so I’ll be the last one out.
Jaydan [6:33pm] I have an early client so I get to open tomorrow. I hate being in the shop alone.
Felix [6:35pm] Me, I.N and Seungmin can come sit with you if you want us to.
I.N [6:36} Absolutely, just say the word and we are there.
Jaydan [6:40pm] I love you guys for that but I am ok, the client is a female and she is a return customer. So more than likely she will sit with me for the 15 minutes we might have after I am done with her.
Seungmin [6:41pm] If you need us though we will be there.
Me [6:42pm] My heart is so full of love right now,
Courtney [6:43pm] You all are too precious for this world
Chan [6:45pm] So are the 4 of our ladies
Me [6:47pm] Alright all of my loves, we have our plan for tomorrow. My girls, what are you eating for dinner?
Courtney [6:50pm] I got a salad and fruit
Faith [6:51pm] I just ordered dumplings and miso soup
Jaydan [6:52pm] Jazzy just picked up IHop for us.
Me [6:53pm] Ok, cause I was about to order all of you food if you needed me too.
Jaydan [6:53pm] No, we are good I promise.
Me [6:54pm] Ok, my loves, we are going to go now to plan for our dinner.
Faith [6:57pm] Ok, we love you
Han [6:58pm] We love you toooooo!!!!!!!!!!

We get back to my room and after talking in the elevator we decide that we all want pasta that is not ramen so we order out. While we are waiting for the food Chan and Changbin plan out how to set up the offices for the girls while Felix and Hyunjin talk about the ways to set up the studio for Faith. Han, Lee Know and I talk about the interview for tomorrow and gather the questions and figure out how much the pay will be. “So far I am really impressed with this woman’s resume. She does everything just like I do. She is just way younger. Thank gawd we live in Korea and I do this job.” I said. Everyone looked at me. “What? I don’t like the thought of any other female other than family taking care of any of you.” I said with my whole chest

They all just smiled. “I don’t think any of us has ever experienced someone being genuinely jealous over us.” Felix said. “Yeah because those of us who feel like I do stay hidden. The crazy ones are vocal and they really aren’t true.” I agreed. They knew exactly what I meant by that statement. They see all the comments that STAY put on social media. “Ummm so I have a question….. How often do you guys read the comments that we post or watch the edits that are posted.” I asked. “Well let’s see, there are 24 hours in a day when we work a 10 hour day and only sleep for about 5 hours… You do the math.” Lee Know says “Got it, so more often than I thought. So my next question, did you guys ever run across me on any social media before I became your chef?” I asked.

I don’t know why but I was so nervous about this question, I am not even sure why I asked it to begin with. Of course they never saw me. None of my social media is big enough for my videos to be seen by them. None of them have answered me, which is making me even more nervous. Now I am going back and forth on if I should press the issue or not. I mean I know I already asked the question and I can’t take it back, oh but I wish I could. I look at all of them trying to see why none of them have given me an answer. “Don’t all speak at once.” I say “We may have come across a couple of your twitter comments.” Lee Know admitted rather shyly.

Oh well ok, I was rather calm on twitter so that is not bad. “Oh ok.” I said, very satisfied with that answer. “Umm I kind of already knew about your TikTok before the day Felix found it.” Changbin admitted “WHAT?” I piped up, shocked. “There was an edit of me that I saw one day and I was reading the comments and yours caught my attention and I kind of stalked your page a little bit.” He said just barely audible at the end. “What do you mean you stalked my page?” I asked with maybe just a little too harsh of a tone. He was a little taken aback by my reaction. “I mean I watched all of your videos and searched for all of your comments on our stuff or any edits we saw that you might have been on.” He blurted out.

I was speechless, I could not believe that Changbin knew who I was before he even met me. “How did we not know this?” Chan asked. “I never wanted any of you to know that I had a TikTok crush because I knew that you would have shut it down. I didn’t want to risk not being able to see her. I didn’t know that she was going to end up being the woman that I fell helplessly in love with.” He replied. This is a twist that I was not expecting to have in my life. “So how long was it between you finding me and me becoming your chef?” I asked, more curious than ever to know the answer to this. Because for some reason I am starting to think that my competition might have been rigged and I don’t like the feeling I am getting.

He was quiet for a few moments before he continued. “We all saw your comments well, some of your comments probably a year or so ago. I stalked your page on and off ever since. I was looking forward to the concert in Chicago because in one of your lives you said that you were going to go but I never saw you there. I had no idea you were in Korea winning the spot to be our chef. We didn’t even know about the competition until we got home and JYP told us that we were getting a private chef.” He explained.

His admission blew me away. He knew about me for a whole year before he ever met me and hasn’t said a word about it. ”Why didn’t you ever tell me about this?” I asked. “We never really had a chance to talk just you and I. This wasn’t something I ever really wanted these guys to find out about.” he put his head down. “Binnie don’t hide from me please.” I reached for him “So wait, that’s why you were so anxious during the Chicago show and more irritated after. You were hoping to see her and felt stood up when you didn’t.” Hyunjin said “Yeah, I know it sounds stupid because she could have been sitting anywhere but in my heart I knew she would have gotten close seats if she would have been there.” he was flustered.

Before anyone could speak again the phone to the room rang. It was the front desk letting me know that the food had arrived, Felix, Hyunjin and I went down and picked it up. We came back up and distributed the food. We all sat and ate in silence, I don’t exactly know how to process the information that I was just provided. I mean he really isn’t wrong he and I have never stayed the night alone together so we haven’t had a chance to have any type of personal conversations. So everything he asked in general was to keep up appearances that he didn’t know more about me than the rest of the guys.

We get done eating right around 8 and decide to watch a movie, we all climb on my bed while Lee Know finds something for us to watch. Changbin has claimed his spot in the middle with me between his legs, everyone else just falls wherever like normal. There isn’t anything on Netflix that catches anyone’s eye so of course the go to is YouTube. Lee Know puts on a mix and we all sit and vibe for a little while before everyone starts to get tired. I.N is the first one to give up and head to bed, followed by Hyunjin, Felix, Han and Seungmin, leaving me with the 3 oldest.

I am trying to figure out the nice way to tell Chan and Lee Know to go to the rooms so Changbin and I can spend time together but the words are not coming to me. Mostly because I am distracted by the fact that Changbin has been kissing my neck for the past 10 minutes while both Lee Know and Chan have been laying on my thighs with their hands conveniently placed very close to my crotch. So right now I am attached to the 3 men that have destroyed me in more ways than one and my overly perverted ass is wondering how much shit we can break in this room should the 4 of us actually spend the night together.

NO bitch, You need Binnie and Binnie alone. I have to scold myself back to reality because I do need this time with him. I need to build our bond the way I have with the others. Just like I need to do with I.N and Hyunjin. As if he can sense my thoughts, Chan sits up and taps Lee Know on the head. “Come on mate, let’s go to bed so these 2 can spend some time together.” Lee Know looks up at him like he is crazy. “I’m comfortable.” he says, snuggling against my leg. “Minho.” Chan says with a tone that spoke to my core instantly making me wet af. Lee Know instantly got up and gave me a kiss goodnight before stalking out of the room like a child who just got scolded

Chan just shook his head with a sigh before giving me a kiss “I love you, Bin, don’t mark her up too much, remember we are around the girls.” he warns and walks out leaving us alone for the first time. I am not sure what this night is going to bring but I am honestly excited to find out.

Chapter Text

I am not sure why but the moment that Chan closed the door I instantly became nervous, like this would be my first time with Binnie. I feel him wrap his arms around me pulling me closer into his body.

“I know it was a lot of information that I admitted to tonight, I hope you aren’t upset with me.” He said, resting his chin on my shoulder.

“No, I am not upset at all, just a little shocked but I understand. You did what you had to do, it just makes our relationship even more special.” I said sweetly.

He kissed my cheek and lifted me so I was sitting on his lap.

“When I thought I was going to see you in Chicago I just wanted to look in your eyes to see if I got a different vibe than from a normal STAY. I wanted to see if you were actually real.” He paused to take a deep breath.

This is what I need from everyone. this deep conversation to let me in as much as I let them in.

“I had seen you in a few of the group lives and tried to contain my smiles. I saw the messages you would leave on bubble, I always wanted to respond but never could because the guys would have caught on. I have wanted to tell you so many times since the day we met.” The shyness in his voice was so adorable.

“I think you kind of did, in your own way but I never would have picked up on it. Remember that first night, you helped me clean off the table. You said to Chan ‘I like her hyung’. Your tone was a little different than the others.” I said remembering how he sounded and how he looked when he spoke to me.

I am reliving the past couple months in my head to see if there are any other times that he may have let something slip, and I honestly can’t think of anything.

“You did a really good job at keeping all of this to yourself.” he wraps his arms tighter around me.

“It was not easy, I was going insane wanting to speak to you. There were so many times I thought about making a fan account so I could interact with you but I didn’t want to take the chance of getting sloppy.” I turn my head and kiss his lips.

Knowing that he has been like this since before I met him makes me feel so much closer to him.
He nudges me to turn my body to face him and claims my lips again. He brings his hands up to cup my face and slightly deepens our kiss. The passion I feel in this kiss sends the most delicious shiver through me. After a moment he releases my lips, lefts me off him and stands to get his phone. Suddenly I hear music playing and he extends his hand out to me. I place my hand in his and follow him to the foot of the bed where he spins me into his arms and we begin to slow dance. The song he is playing is one that I have never heard but it is absolutely beautiful.

Resting my head against his he begins to sing as he leads me around the room. The mix of emotions that I have been feeling mixed with the sound of his voice and the warmth I feel between us is my undoing. Tears are now falling freely from my eyes as we continue to slow dance, he is leading me around the room with ease like he and I have been dance partners for years. I can no longer resist myself, I bring my lips to his giving him a kiss filled with all of the passion I am receiving from him.

He pulls back and sees I am crying,

“Jagiya, what’s wrong, my beautiful love?” He wipes my tears away with his thumbs and places sweet kisses on each one of my cheeks.

“Absolutely nothing is wrong, everything is so perfectly right. I have never felt love like this. I have never had a man be so romantic and sweet, I have always wanted it and only dreamed about how it would make me feel, and my dreams have never even come close to this moment.” Answering him as I bury my head in his neck.

He holds me closer and continues to lead me around the room until the song comes to an end.

Once the song is over he places a sweet kiss on my cheek and steps away from me heading to the bathroom. I hear him turn on the water and he comes back out. He walks to me taking my lips to his while he slowly starts to undress me, the touch of his fingers are so gentle and light. He undresses himself and lifts me into his arms to take me to the bathroom and lowers both of us into the tub for a bath. He has the water at the most perfect temp, so that and being in his arms my body instantly begins to relax.

He positions me so that I am sitting astride him and looks up into my eyes.

“Jagiya, right here and now I promise to do my best every day to make you happy. I promise to treat you as you deserve to be treated, to make you feel loved, honored and respected at all times. I promise to be the shoulder for you to cry on and a listening ear. I promise you will want for nothing as long as there is breath in my lungs. I will always protect you and make sure that you never feel less than your worth. I also promise to always and I do mean always enjoy everything you feed me! I love you so much my beautiful baby”

He gently grasps my chin bringing my lips to his.

At this point I can no longer help myself, the level of romance and passion he has displayed tonight has me so ready for him. I position my body so I am right over him and deepen our kiss pressing into him. He moans into my mouth as I part his lips with my tongue. His hands begin to roam up my legs to my ass. He lowers himself in the seat so he is positioned perfectly and guides me down his length. The feel of him slowly entering me makes my body shake as I take him all the way in.

Once he is fully inside me he wraps his arms tightly around my waist so our bodies are flush against each other before he begins to move. I slide my legs further apart so I am fully sitting on him. He begins to move causing me to instinctively lean back placing my hands on his knees giving him full access to my breasts. None of his movements are urgent which is bringing every nerve in my body fully alive. I begin to move with him as he brings me forward back flush to his chest. I wrap my arms around his shoulders and press my lips to his forehead while rolling my body into him.

We both remain quiet only communicating with our bodies, our hands and lips. He is grabbing my hips and controlling the way I am moving on him, both of our breaths begin to quicken. As if on cue we lock eyes with each other before bringing our lips together finding our release. My entire body is quivering and tingling from the sheer power of my orgasm, I am completely breathless and exhilarated. He has his face buried in my neck while he tries to find his own breath.

After a few moments both of us are brought back to reality and the realization of how long we made love for because the water is completely cold. No longer relaxed, we both get up, I step out as he drains the tub before stepping out himself. While we wait he comes and wraps me in his arms to keep me warm. His lips quickly find mine with slightly more urgency than earlier, his hands in my hair. Without taking his lips off mine he grabs the robe from the hanger and places it around my shoulder and backs me into the wall.

With every step I am getting more excited because I know what is about to happen. Without saying a word he lifts me off the ground and arranges our bodies so my legs are over his arms. He places his hands on the wall, and looks right at me. Understanding the message I reach down and guide him to my entrance, the smile that forms on his lips makes me even wetter than I already am. He pushes into me making both of us moan out rather loudly, he gives me a moment to move my hand and wrap both arms around his shoulders before he moves.

For the first few moments he is slowly moving, allowing me to enjoy the feeling of every inch going in and out of me. This does not last long because sweet romantic Binnie has now turned into Seo Changbin. He has now started to fuck me, my head thrown back against the wall, his lips attached to my neck. With every thrust he lets go of the most delicious sounding moan, which causes the muscles in my core to tighten around him. He lets out a guttural growl and pounds into me harder and faster than ever.

I am getting so close to cumming that I begin to beg him to go harder, I am craving his power. He pulls out of me and quickly moves us to the sink letting me down, he turns me and bends me down in front of the mirror so I can watch him as he reclaims my body. He does not disappoint, the smile he has when he slams into me causing me to yell out is so fucking hot I am soaked. He instantly begins to destroy me and I can feel my orgasm build again, without warning I feel his hand come down on my ass, one right after the other until I scream and break. I cum so hard my knees go weak.

He quickly wraps an arm around my waist and continues to rail me through his own climax. He is going so hard until he finally stills and slowly guides us both to the floor. I am sitting on his lap. He is still inside me and still very hard. Taking advantage of the situation I begin to bounce, I only take the tip in playing with him because I know it drives him crazy. He is biting his lip and his eyes are rolling in the back of his head, so I slam myself down on him. I lean forward placing my hands on the ground giving him the perfect view. I am now fucking him as hard and as fast as I can, reaching through our legs I begin to play with my clit.

My orgasm is building fast between the angle of him inside me and my fingers, I know he can see my juices drip down his cock. Again his hand comes down on my ass only harder this time one right after the other, no break between each slap. By the 6th hit I am done, I’m screaming and crying through the pain of this orgasm. He grabs my hips to continue the pace until he growls through his own forceful orgasm. My body is completely limp on his legs, he has laid back on the floor wrecked.

His lap is nothing but a sticky wet mess but neither of us have the strength to get up at this moment. He somehow manages to cover us with the robe so we don’t get too cold on the floor. After laying there for god only knows how long we both summon the energy to get up and move to the shower to clean up for bed.

After our shower he steps out of the bathroom while I complete my facial routine, I am still trying to process the information he gave. For months I fought with my friends telling them there was no way that any of them knew who I was because I was not a creator, I didn’t have a huge following. Thinking that all they were doing was feeding into my delusions and yet they indeed did know of me and Changbin wanted to actually know me. I am still wondering how I got so lucky to have these 8 wonderful men enter my life.

Walking out of the bathroom Binnie has the table sat with a fruit and yogurt bowl waiting for us to enjoy before going to sleep.

“Awe, Binnie, this is so sweet.” I beam at him

“I figured we could both use a nice sweet snack before we sleep.” he says, pulling out my chair

I am smiling because tonight was my first actual glimpse at boyfriend Binne and not just lover Changbin. Not like there was anything to complain about there either.

“What are you smiling at jagiya?” he asks

“I got boyfriend Binnie.” I simply replied

He gave me the side eye and then shook his head which made me giggle, pretty sure he realized it was a STAY thing and he left it alone. This snack is exactly what I needed, it tastes so good and refreshing that I cannot help but dance in my seat as I enjoy every bite.

“I will always love watching you enjoy your food.” he says with a cute smile

“I can’t help it, this is the perfect snack. Thank you my love.” I smile and kiss his cheek

After we finish our snack I make sure to set my alarm for 8:30am to make sure I am up and ready to go to the interview by 9:45am. I have all the questions that Han, Lee Know and I agreed on saved in my phone. I also make sure to get an outfit ready so I can look professional and cute at the same time. I decided on a lilac sundress with my short sleeved white lace button up, a cute belt and shoes.

“Is this what you do every night?” Binnie asks while he silently watches me

“No, normally I pick out my outfit the day of, but since I am going to interview this woman I want to make sure I look professional and not rushed.” I smile at him

“So, what should I do when you get up in the morning?” he asks

“You can wake up your brothers and make sure they are all awake and ready to go by 9:45. You guys can either go straight to the house and get started or you guys can go to the restaurant with me and have breakfast while I do the interview.” I answered

“HA! it’s food, I already know what we will choose.” he laughs

I giggle which makes him look at me sideways again. Sometimes I think he forgets that I am a STAY and that their random moments will pop in my head

“Alright, that is the second time you have giggled tonight. What moment are you remembering now?” He asked with a little pout to his voice

“Too cute Binnie, what makes you think I was thinking of a certain moment?”

“You’re a STAY, remember.” He so graciously pointed out

“I’m aware.” I giggled again

He just smiled and got under the covers and waited patiently for me to be finished so we could go to bed. I had to hide my disappointment when he covered over because seeing him naked is always healing for my eyes. I hurry and plug my phone in so I can get in bed to not keep him waiting long.

“I am so excited to be waking up next to you in the morning jagiya.”

“I am too baby.”

I reach over and turn the light out as he wraps his body around mine. We both snuggle down into the bed on the same pillow and drift off to sleep with your foreheads together. I wake up to the sound of my alarm going off and I am not wanting to get up.

“NOOOOOOOO, I’m not ready!” he whines

“Ugh, me neither. But we gotta get up.” I shut my alarm off and sit up

He throws a cute little tantrum before I get out of the bed. He instantly quits as he watches me walk to the bathroom. He comes into the bathroom while I am brushing my teeth, he looks at me in the mirror I guess to gauge my comfort level with him being in there with me. I nod and he proceeds to go through his normal morning routine. I have stocked up my bathroom with products for all of us, each one of them have their own product bag they use.

I am about to start doing my hair and makeup when he kisses my lips and leaves the bathroom to go wake up the others. I add a light curl to my hair and make quick work of my makeup like normal. Nothing too heavy, just enough to say I am wearing something. Once I am dressed I check my phone and shockingly enough I have 30 minutes to spare. I grab a banana and granola so I can have something healthy to snack on. I do not want to order anything heavy at the restaurant.

I finish just in time to hear 3 knocks on the door. I smile cause I know that Chan is summoning all of us so we can go. I grab my white clutch that has my room key, phone, car keys and wallet and open my door.

“Oh sweet hell.” Seungmin says.

“Good morning my loves, Shall we go?” I say sweetly as I walk down the hall

I cannot help but have the biggest smile plastered on my face because I can feel all of their eyes just watching me. I reach the elevator and turn back to them and can’t help but giggle at them. They have not moved an inch since I walked past them. All of them smashed in a group just looking at me.

“Guys!” I clap bring them back to reality

“Umm let’s go yeah?” Chan says shaking his head

“Damn, she looks so good.” Felix says

I turn and press the button for the elevator feeling rather triumphant and remembering the morning after my photo shoot when they were all in the gym. As we are waiting for the doors to open I am pulled into a tight embrace

“You’re mine tonight.” Hyunjin whispers and kisses my neck

The sound of his whisper in my ear sends chills through my body and I am so very excited. He lets go of me and leans against the wall. I couldn’t help but snap a pic of him just leaning there all seductive and Hyunjin like. I love that they know the photos I take of them will never be leaked and that they are for my eyes only. Unless of course it is something so cute I have to share with the girls in our group chat.

The doors open and of course I am led in first and surrounded by them in case anyone else gets in the elevator with us, I am protected in the corner. For the first time this actually happens and 2 other guys get in with us. Everyone is silent which makes the rest of the ride down so awkward and long. When the doors finally open I am so happy it is over.

“Have a good day Miss Lynn.” Shaena says as I walk by

“You too Shaena, tell the rest of the staff I said hello.” I smiled back at her

“I sure will.” She waved.

The guys all walk to the SUV and I walk to my car which is parked a little ways away from them. The 2 guys that were in the elevator with us were right across from me and as soon as I went to open the door they got out of the car.

“Hey sweetheart, what’s your name?” The passenger asks

“That’s for me to know and you to never find out.” I replied

“Come on, don't be like that baby, tell us your name.” the driver said

I instantly got the ick and now it is time to have some fun with these annoying little boys.

“Ew, first don’t call me baby. I am probably old enough to be your mother. Second, if I wanted you to know anything about me I would have answered when asked the first time. Finally, neither one of you look like you would be able to please me in any way shape or form. So get in the car that mommy and daddy paid for and drive away without looking back.”

This is when they made the mistake to start walking towards me

“This is not going to end well for either one of you if you don’t turn around and get back in your car.” I warned them

“Oh really, you think we are afraid of a little tiny thing like you?” The passenger said.

“HA! I’m the least of your worries, it’s my 8 security guards that you should be worried about. They are all trained in some form of martial arts and will go any lengths to protect me.” I casually folded my arms and waited

They weren’t paying attention to the fact that all 8 of the guys were coming at us to the left. They both had their eyes fixed on me and now had their backs to them.

“We don’t see any ‘security guards’ around sweetheart, so why don’t you get in the car with us and let’s have fun.”

The driver started to reach out for me and that is when Felix twisted his arm behind his back and with the deepest I have ever heard his voice gave them both a warning

“If you touch her just know the 8 of us are willing to rock orange.” He growled out

“Man let go, we were joking.” The passenger said and went to launch himself at Felix

Chan was too fast and caught him under his arms locking his hands behind his head

“Not gonna happen.” he warned

At this time Shaena came out with Gary and 2 other staff members

“Miss Lynn is everything alright?”

“No, Shaena, these two were being very inappropriate and trying to get me to go in their car with them. They did not accept when I told them no and started to reach for me. That is the reason they are being held back at the moment.” I replied

“We will take it from here. You will not have to worry about them. We have everything on camera and will make sure they are out of here and not allowed back on this property before you return tonight.” Gary assured me

“Thank you Gary.” I smiled and turned my attention back to the two losers

“Maybe next time you will listen when a lady tells you no. You can let them go now, we have places to be.” I say sweetly

Before they are let go Felix gives them one more warning that makes my knees go weak.

“I never forget a face or a voice, you ever come near her again and I promise I won't be as nice as I am right now. Remember this one word and I’ll sound it out for the both of you Jiu-Jit-Su”

He lets the driver's arm go and pushes him towards the hotel then stands in front of me arms folded. I’m so thankful that they all have masks, glasses and hats on, that way if any of this is being recorded they cannot be identified. The two staff members are now bringing the guys back into the hotel so that they can be made to leave.

“Miss Lynn I am so sorry you had to experience this at our establishment. If there is anything we can do to make this up to you please let us know.” Gary says and walks in with the 4 guys.

“Miss Lynn, are you ok?” Shaena asked

“Oh I am perfectly fine Shaena, thank you for bringing Gary out. Let him know that I am not expecting any special treatment after this interaction. The fact that you all are making them leave is all I need.” I give her a hug because I see she is shaken up by the event

“Well knowing how much you are liked by all of us Gary will make sure you are fully protected. I know that while Tom and Rick are up in their room watching them pack, Gary has already started to fax over their name, ID’s and information regarding their car to every hotel and motel within 20 miles of here. Not to mention his brother is the Chief of Police for Roseville” She laughed

“Hahahaha, that is amazing. I am so happy I decided to stay here. We do have to run though I have an appointment that I am now late for. Hope to see you tonight.” I smile at her and get into my care with Felix at my side

“Lynn, are you truly ok?” Felix asked as soon as we were in the car

“Oh baby I am fine. I knew you all were watching what was going on and that nothing was going to happen to me.” I replied and grabbed his hand

He smiled at me and kissed each one of my finger tips.

“I would go to prison before I let anything happen to you, my pretty girl.”

“Lixxie baby, I need you to not look at me like that, between the way you snatched him up, the tone of your voice and the look you had in your eyes I am so turned on it’s not even funny. I have to get to this interview.”

“I promise I’ll behave” He says with a little devilish laugh

I grab my phone and call Cindy to apologize for being late and will explain once I am there. She is not upset and already has a table for us. She told me that she is sitting by the window in the booth and is wearing a light blue top with curly blonde hair. Within minutes we are pulling and I see her.

“Well she’s pretty.” I stated

“Oh the tone pretty girl” Felix said

I did not realize I said that out loud, I am thankful it is just us two in the car.

“What tone?” I tried to play it off

“You know none of us are even going to look in her general direction right?”

“Oh please, she’s gorgeous. You all have eyes.” I laugh

“That may be true, but you are the only one that has our attention. We may see her but we won't be looking.”

Hearing him say that was such a turn on. We park and I have them walk in after I do so they can be seated. I go in and wave at her and walk to my seat. She and I start to talk and I fill her in on the reason I am late as the guys are seated not too far away. So far she is super sweet and I quickly become comfortable with her.

She is 26, went to college straight out of high school to be a chef. She graduated when she was 21 and has worked as a chef for multiple places and has never found a place where she is comfortable. She listens to all different types of music and loves to be silly and bond with the people she works with because she feels like that makes for a better work environment. She loves the idea of working in a home with nothing but females, she isn’t afraid nor allergic to animals. She is fine with killing spiders and other icky bugs.

So far I am 100% impressed with her. She has so many similarities with all 3 of the girls. She could not be more of a perfect fit, so I hired her on the spot. I let her know that I would be reaching out to her to let her know when a good time would be for her to come and meet the girls, and that more than likely I would not be there because I do live in Korea and will be going back home on the 5th. She let me know she is looking forward to working with my family, pays the bill and leaves.

The guys have already finished their meal and have been waiting outside for me for about 30 minutes because Cindy and I were wrapped in a conversation just getting to know each other. I did not realize it was after 12pm by the time we were finished. I.N gets out of the car and wraps me in a hug

“You took forever woman.” he laughs

“I know, I’m sorry. We just had such a great conversation I honestly lost track of time.” I said.

Han and Lee Know came around the other side of the car asking me how it went

“She’s perfect, she and I bonded and will literally fit in with everyone. I’m so blown away with how easy it was for us to connect.” I answered

We all got back into the car and drove to the house. The next few hours flew by so quickly. The guys worked together to set up the offices and studio in the basement. They were able to organize and arrange everything so that Faith and Courtney had plenty of space, they set up dividers so that way it would be their own area. Hyunjin set Jaydan up in the room off to the right. He got a shelf set up for all of her supplies and has them organized. He even washed, dried and folded her many aprons while he set everything up.

“Jagiya!” Changbin yells for me

I go to the stairs and he tells me to come down to see what they have so far.

“Oh wow, they are going to love this!” I say blown away

They did such an amazing job at putting the area together for the girls. I love the fact that they can be close together but yet have their own space and that they made it where their backs are not facing the stairs. I wish we were going to be there to see their faces when they see their new spaces but they wouldn’t be home until super late tonight.

I am close to being done with the dinners for the ladies when they finish which is great because they can go in the living room and rest for a little bit while I finish up. I already had a small snack prepared for them because I knew they would be hungry by the time they got done.

“You think of everything, don't you baby girl?” Chan says when I hand him his sandwich

“Of course, it’s my job to know when you guys are hungry. I told you I will always keep you well fed.” I winked at him

“You do indeed.” Han says with a smirk

His comment is not lost on me but I am not going to feed into his perversions right now. I need to focus on finishing the food for dinner so we can pack up and go. I have made a spread for the girls that will last tonight and tomorrow night since these are their late nights. All they will need to do is cook it for 15 minutes in the oven and it will be completely finished. I send them a message with the instructions on how to heat up the food and am finished by 6:30pm.

“Ok, I am ready to go now.” I say walking around to the living room

The view I am met with is too precious to not take a picture of. The guys have all fallen asleep on the couch and it is absolutely adorable. These are the memories I will hold dear to my heart. I wont get them very often once we are home because I know JYP is going to make them work so hard to make up for the extra time they took off. They all look so cute I hate to have to wake them up, but we need to go. I walk over and wake up Chan first.

“Baby, wake up.” I kiss his lips.

That was probably not the best idea because he reaches for me and wraps me in his arms and tries to snuggle back down into the couch to sleep more.

“No baby, we need to go. Remember we are at the girls place.” I giggle

He huffs and lets me get up. He stands up in front of me and stretches and simply says “BOYS” they all groan but they wake up and slowly start moving. I am smiling at the sight of all my sleepy babies, they are all so cute. I.N stands up with his lip pouty and wraps his arms around me.

“Sleepy.” He groans putting his forehead to mine

“You’re such a big baby.” I kiss his nose and he smiles his big beautiful smile

Everyone is getting their shoes on and almost ready to leave when we get a text from Courtney

Courtney [6:40pm] DON’T LEEEEEEEEEAVE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Me [6:41pm] Lol we were literally about to walk out of the door.
Jaydan [6:41pm] We are all like 7 minutes away. Stay there!
Han [6:42pm] Don’t have to tell us twice hehehehe
Chan [6:43pm] No texting while driving. We will see you when you get here.

He looks at me with a very serious face like I have done something wrong. I roll my eyes at him because he is being a little too overprotective right now

“You do know that they have talk-to-text right? That none of them were actually texting while driving.” I inform him

“Doesn't matter, their safety means more.” he said with his whole chest.

Damn he did not need to be that damn sexy. His tone right now is more dominating than normal, which made me realize why right as I feel my phone buzz with a terrifying yet hot warning.

Chan [6:46pm] Roll your eyes at me like that again baby girl and your punishment will be far worse than what I have given you and I’ll only fuck you for my enjoyment

I look up from my phone to see him clenching his jaw. Yep I fucked up this time but that look will always open the flood gates

Me [6:48pm] I’m sorry sir, it won’t happen again

As soon as I sent that message I heard the girls laughing outside the window and his mood instantly changed. Han and Felix both ran to the door to open it for them so they could be the first one to get hugs. I love how they get excited to see the girls. The way we have all been accepted makes everything a little easier because there will always be a home in either country.

Once the 3 of them are in the house and settled, we all go downstairs and show them how they spent their day. Chan and Han are leading Faith, Hyunjin and Lee Know are leading Jaydan and Felix and Changbin are leading Courtney, all of which have their eyes covered. They position the girls in front of their spaces and Seungmin, I.N and I have our cameras ready to film their reaction.

“On the count of 3 open your eyes.” Changbin instructs

As if by some strange force the 9 of us make eye contact with each other and at the same time we all start counting

“Hana, Dul, SET!” we say in unison

They open their eyes and are in pure shock, none of them have any words that they can say. One thing I didn’t see was the fact they each had a new laptop, headphones and an iPad and there was a printer which I am assuming all 3 of them will be able to use.

“I honestly don’t know what to say, this is more than what I could even imagine.” Faith says

“The only thing we need is to know that you like it.” Chan says

“Channie ‘like’ doesn’t even come close. I don’t even think ‘love’ would be good enough” Jaydan says

“Neither does ‘perfect’.” Courtney added

They each go around and hug the guys

“This is so epic, I feel that even saying thank you would be an insult.” Faith says

“We had to make sure everything was only the best for our ladies.” Han said

“You did more than that Quokka, this is way more than we deserve.” Faith said.

“Nonsense, the 3 of you deserve everything great in this world.” Lee Know chimed in

“We already have everything great in the world. We are all a family” Courtney said

All of us came together in one big jumbled hug, I swear one of these times my clumsy ass is gonna end up on the flood in the middle of the chaos.

“We really do love this and cannot thank you enough.” Faith said as we separate

“I have a legit art studio!” Jaydan clapped

“I expect a paint session over facetime.” Hyunjin says.

“Bet.” Jaydan agreed

On that note we all went upstairs so the guys and I could go get our dinner and go back to the hotel and the ladies can have a night to just relax. I know this past week has been so crazy for them. The nine of us have turned their routine upside down.

“Before you go, the 3 of us have something for you guys.” Courtney said

“You didn’t have to get us anything.” Felix says

“We know, we wanted to.” Jaydan says

They go into the living room and take a seat while the girls go through the bags and I start to warm up the oven to heat up the food for them.

“Close your eyes.” Faith says

“You too bestie.” Courtney says

“Oh!” I reply shocked

I go in and the guys are sitting so there isn’t a place for me to exactly sit, so I place myself between Hyunjin’s legs since he is in the corner and close my eyes. After a few minutes I feel something being placed in my hands and of course knowing my girls it could be anything, I am honestly just hoping I don’t cry. There have been so many emotions this past week, my eyes need a break.

“Ok, you can open your eyes now.” Jaydan says

We all open our eyes and see each one of us have the same sized box in our hands. All of us look from the boxes to the girls as if asking for permission to open them.

“Go ahead.” Faith giggled

We open the boxes at the same time and see beanies

“Turn them over.” Courtney says

Everyone starts cracking up. They all say CHAOTIC then their SKZOO names and character under it.

“Mine says Chaotic Noona, and has my snap chat avatar! This is so cute!” I’m giggling

“These are so perfect.” Chan says

“We have some to match. Ours say Chaotic ladies with our snap chat avatars.” Faith says

“Channie-hyung can we make unofficial skzoo characters for these 4?” Hyunjin asks

“I love that idea, we will work that out when we have more time.”

“I have so much Dwaekki stuff but this tops all of it.” Changbin says

“These are so adorable, I cannot wait to wear them.” Felix says.

Again we are up and engulfed in our hugs. Only this one was cut short by the stove going off letting me know that it is warmed up. I go to put the food in the oven and Courtney stops me.

“I’ll handle warming up our dinner. You all have done so much for us today.” She says.

I put my hands up and allow her to handle it. I know that we need to go so we can get dinner. I didn’t make enough for all of us because I didn’t think we were still going to be here.

“Alright, this has been an amazing day of gift giving, hugs and solidifying our chaotic family. But now we need to go and figure out food because I definitely didn’t prepare enough for 12 people.” I said

The nine of us get our shoes on and make sure we have our beanies with us. I honestly do love the fact that everyone likes to match. This has secretly been something I have wished for in the past. I am a corny sap and love to do matchy things like this. I am trying to hide how much I actually love this but I am not sure my face is doing that. We hugged one last time for the night. I tell them to text us sometime tomorrow and to let us know when they wake up on Saturday.

The guys and I walk out of the house smiling and of course being our normal chaotic group. It is so nice for them to be able to feel normal around here because in this little place they can actually be free and walk outside without the fear of a camera flashing in their face every 5 seconds. Here in this weird little complex I have lived in for 12 years they can feel what it is like to just be them and the joy on their faces is priceless…

Chapter Text

We all get in the SUV and I take my place in the driver seat. I want them to continue having fun so we decide not to go straight back to the hotel. We stopped off at Speedway to grab some snacks and fill up before we hit our next destination. I take them to a beach that I have always thought of as my happy place. Thankfully it is not busy tonight, just an older couple sitting on a bench and one woman reading.

Feeling the excitement they go over to the playground and just have fun. I sit back and watch them swing, go down the spiral slide, climb on the jungle gym and just laugh. Felix waves for me to come join them so I do. Even though I am afraid of heights I’ll do anything to put a smile on their faces.

After a while the sun starts to disappear.

“Follow me” I yell to them

I walk them to the end of the pier where we can watch the sun sink into the water. This has always been my favorite view since I was a teenager and figured out this was the perfect spot to watch a sunset.

“This is absolutely beautiful,” Felix smiles.

Everyone takes out their camera so they can record and take pictures. The sky is breathtaking, there are streaks of pink, red, blue, purple, yellow and a little orange. I make sure to grab as many pics as I can. This is my favorite spot in Michigan and I don’t know when I will see it again. Once the sun goes down we walk to the car and go to the hotel. Once we get back, Chan decides he is going to cook for everyone.

“Thank you for cooking for us Hyung” I.N smiled

“You’re all welcome.” Chan happily replied

“Do you need any help?” I ask wrapping my arms around his waist from behind

“No thank you baby girl, I need you to just go relax with the guys.”

“Ok, but if you need me-”

He stopped me mid sentence when he snapped his head to the right and looked back at me daring me to say another word. I shook my head and went over to the couch and snuggled between IN and Hyunjin. I knew that if I pressed any farther I would get in trouble. I didn’t want to upset him after the day we had.

“This has been one of the best trips we have been able to take that didn’t involve a concert or some sort of schedule.” Changbin stated

Everyone shook their heads in agreement, smiles plastered on their faces. While we waited for Chan to finish cooking whatever masterpiece he was creating, Han decided to test me again and put more of their moments on. I swear they love watching me get lost in delulu land. Just because he knows how much I like it he put on fan cams, I know that I am going to be fighting to keep that door to delululand locked.

Everything is going fine, he is playing all the fan cams that I have seen hundreds of times so at this moment I am content. Chan has brought over dinner and it is absolutely delicious. I am still having fun singing along with the song he picks out to watch, proud of myself because I have indeed kept that door locked. I have to make sure that I keep myself in line now. I’m not just a chef and lover, I’m an actual girlfriend….

“Angel, are you ok?” I hear Lee Know ask

“Huh? Oh yeah I’m fine.” I replied

“Oh really? Because for the past like 3 minutes all you have done is stare at your food” I.N added

“Yeah, honestly I was just reflecting on the day we have had and how wonderful it was to sit back and watch you guys have fun.” I lied,

They don’t need to know that I just freaked myself out with the realization that I am a girlfriend again. I have not been in a relationship since 2021 so this hit me like a ton of bricks.

“We had such a great day today. Thank you for making this possible baby” Seungmin said.

“Anything to see the smile on your faces” I replied

We continued to eat and listen to music, all the good songs were playing and I could myself be pulled into multistan mode with every different group that came up. The hardest ones to deal with were Got7, Monsta X, NCT 127, SuperM and BTS because of my biases in those groups. I had to work hard to focus when they were on the screen.

“I am absolutely beat.” Felix says with a yawn

We all realize that for the first time we are not chilling in my room

“Hahaha guess that would be our queue to leave.” Seungmin says.

We all stand and I give Felix, I.N and Chan kisses before walking out the door to send the rest of my men to bed before spending my first night alone with Hyunjin. I am looking forward to being wrapped up in his body. He grabs my hand and leads me to my door grabbing the key out of my back pocket in such a seductive way it literally gives me shiver bumps.

“I have a surprise for you beautiful” he winks

Oh sweet baby jeezus this man is beautiful. It is literally not fair, his voice is so smooth, lips so plump and soft. He’s wearing those gorgeous grey/blue contacts that absolutely melt me so at the current moment he could give me a bag of crushed up dried leaves and I would thank him. All I can do is just shake my head for fear of drooling on myself.

I hear the door shut behind me as he instantly pulls me into his arms. He smells so good I am having such a hard time paying any type of attention to what he is saying. I want to bury my face in his neck and let the fragrance of whatever versace cologne he is wearing take over my senses.

He tips my head up so my eyes are locked with his instead of focused on the vein in his neck that he knows I love to run my tongue over. As he claims my lips I feel another set of hands appear on my body and lips on my neck I moan into his mouth and I can feel his smile play on my lips. It does not take me long to realize who the second body belongs to. His scent is very intoxicating and oh how I am enjoying being pressed between these two.

Hyunjin removes his lips from mine and I instantly want to pout because he took them away far too soon. He glides his hands down my body and fills both of his hands with my ass pressing me harder into him.

“If memory serves me right and I’m pretty sure it will, a little while ago you blamed me for something very specific. Do you remember that, beautiful?” He asks, running his index finger across my lips.

I am trying to figure out what he might be referring to because I have said a lot over the past few months. But what did I blame him for? I mean if I am being honest the list is long, I know he can see that I am running through my list in my mind.

“Oh now come on beautiful, there can’t be that much you blame me for.” he narrowed his eyes

The way I was about to go down my list but I then figured out that it had to do with the other body that is pressed against me at the moment.

“Body rolls.” I smirk up at him.

“Who’s body rolls?” He smiles back at me

“Jeongin’s body rolls.” I reply

As soon as his name is off my lips he begins to unzip my dress and slide it off my body.

“Why do you blame him for my body rolls, my love?” I.N asks kissing my shoulder

“Because while the other members are very good at them, Hyunjin adds a little extra cuntyness to his. Now you do as well.” I pointed out

“Well tonight we thought it would be fun for you to experience them first hand to see if they feel the same way as they look.” Hyunjin stated

From there both of their mouths found my neck and I am living for this. The connection I feel being pressed between these two is electrifying. I.N has placed us in a seated position on the bed while Hyunjin stands between our legs. I run my hands under his shirt around his waist and up his back bringing him forward so I can place my lips on his abs.

I.N has undone my bra and is working my nipples with his fingers while he traces the outline of my neck with his tongue. Hyunjin has taken his shirt off allowing me full access. Feeling very bold I scratch my nails down his back. He throws his head back and the moan that escapes his beautiful lips makes me shutter

“Mmmm that felt so damn good.” He says when our eyes meet.

I am unable to speak because the reaction my body had to his moan has thrown me into another headspace.

“It must have felt good to her as well, I can feel her wetness through my pants.” I hear I.N say

Hyunjins eyes go dark and the smile that he displays actually rivals that of his stage smile. Without saying a word he sinks two fingers inside me quickly bringing every nerve in my body to straight high alert. He works me over so quickly with the help of I.N’s hands on my body and lips on my neck I cum hard

“Let the fun begin” I.N says

Hyunjin removes his fingers and brings them to my mouth. I close my lips around his fingers, cleaning them of my juices. He then lifts me off I.N lap, laying me down on the bed. He takes my panties off and begins to kiss my thighs. This man’s lips are my downfall, they are so soft and supple they definitely rival Chan’s.

He stands and runs his fingers from my knee to my navel and back down the other side.

“How about a midnight meal Innie” he smiles

“Don’t mind if I do Hyung”
I.N kneels in front of me and slowly parts my legs. He is the only one that has not tasted me and the way I was not ready for how my body was going to react. He takes his time, teasing me, kissing the inside of my thighs, running his hands over my body. The anticipation is overwhelming.

“Since you are the last one to enjoy this gift I am going to give you a little assistance.” Hyunjin says

He proceeds to straddle my abdomen and grabs my legs, pulling them apart and holding them to the bed.

“Enjoy”

Hyunjin is practically sitting on my chest holding my legs wide open. I am unable to move, I am completely at their mercy and I know they are enjoying every second of this. I hear I.N take a deep breath and releases a moan so feral it makes me gush

“Ohhhh she’s dripping hyung.” he says right before burying his face in my cunt.

Unable to do anything else, I grab Hyunjins hips and grip as tight as I can. I.N is devouring me and is very skilled. As he is working my clit expertly with his tongue he pushes two fingers inside me curly his fingers just right and massages my spot. It takes no time at all for him to make me cum 3 times back to back before he is satisfied.

“I will enjoy more of that later.” he says finally coming up for air.

Hyunjin moves off of me but I am still unable to move because I have not yet come down. They waste no time to move me on the bed. They already know how they want me, I.N has laid down and pulls me on top of him sliding me down his length.

“Oh fu-fuck.” I moan out as my muscles clench around him, still tight from the multiple orgasms he just pulled out of me.

Hyunjin has placed himself behind me pushing me into IN and slowly begins to push himself into my ass. I am already so wet from the position I was in while getting eaten like thanksgiving dinner that he has no problem entering me. He makes sure he is gentle and causes as little pain as possible.

“Are you ok baby?” He asked once fully inside

I am so full of both of them and the stretch is gratifying. All I can do is bite my lip and shake my head yes. Knowing that I am fine they begin to move and the way they feel together has my head spinning. Hyunjon has one hand on my hip pulling me into him and one hand gripping my shoulder. I.N has one hand on my thigh pushing me down and one arm wrapped around my body holding me still.

They begin to fuck me and all I can literally do is just enjoy the ride. They are going so hard I cannot breathe but it feels so amazing. The fact that they can read my body so well and know that I want this just makes this experience so much better. No one has a desire to speak, each of us just enjoying our bodies melting into one.

After a couple more epic orgasms they switch positions. Hyunjin is so respectful to clean himself before entering me and I.N of course allows me time to adjust the feeling of him. Again our bodies melt together in this mind blowing dance.

We have somehow moved into a kneeling position. I’m holding onto Hyunjin, I.N still has one arm wrapped around my waist and is leaned back on the other both of them rolling into me with such precision pulling a very strong screaming orgasm from me. I.N follows instantly then Hyunjin right behind him.

All three of us yelled and moaned through our orgasms. I am completely destroyed, my body goes completely limp in their arms. Hyunjin lays back with me laying on him while I.N grabs a washcloth to clean him and I up. They allow me a few minutes to relax as they get a bath ready for the 3 of us to relax in. I.N comes and picks me up from the bed bringing me to the bathroom

“You really are amazing.” I say smiling up at him

He smiles and his dimples appear which makes me fall even more in love. I am not sure if they know how much I love dimples. At that moment I can’t remember if they were ever mentioned or not. His smile causes his eyes to slit and I melt like I always have done when “FoxyI.N” shows up. He is too adorable right now. So different from the man that was just inside me, their duality is top notch.

Bath time has turned out to be different with these two. I am used to my baths being more physical which I have never had an issue with, cause why would I. But with Hyunjin and I.N we are just relaxing and talking which I am living for.

“What was your first impression of me?” I asked

“You made me nervous. That is why I couldn’t even look at you. I had never felt that with a woman before.” Hyunjin admitted.

I remembered the first night I was with them, he didn’t look at me or anything until he smiled during our second helping of food.

“Honestly that shocks me, I would never guess that a woman would make you nervous, I know you made me nervous. All of you did if I am being completely honest. I still don’t know how I remained so calm” I said

“Yeah when Channie-hyung told us you were STAY and that we were about to talk to your daughters I was shocked. Because no one we have ever met treated us so naturally right from the beginning. I.N stated

“It was not easy, but I knew I had to be professional and act as though I was not a STAY. One of the hardest things I have ever had to do.” I laughed

“When you sat on the couch next to me that night and our arms touched my whole body reacted and I felt like I was having an anxiety attack.” Hyunjin added

I was not sure how to react to that admission. I’ve never made anyone nervous before. At least not to my knowledge. All I can do is just look at him and try to absorb the information they are giving me

We talk for a while longer until the water goes cold. None of us are wanting to get out at the moment so I drain some water and heat the water back up and turn the jets on which we have left off this entire time.

“Oh gawd this feels so good.” I say sinking in my spot and letting the jets work my muscles

We continue to talk more and just enjoy our time together until the water goes cold again. Instead of warming it up again we get out and quickly shower. We all do our nightly skincare routine together and climb in bed. I check my phone and it is almost 4am.

“Oh boy, we are not going to get much sleep. I am gonna have one hungry Binnie in like 5 hours.” I yawned

“LeeKnow can cook.” Hyunjin said.

That made me giggle as we got into bed.

“I am pretty sure Binnie is missing my cooking since it has been a couple days since I have cooked for everyone.”

“He’ll live.” I.N said snuggling into my back.

I kiss my babies goodnight and we all snuggle down and drift off to sleep. All too fast I am brought out of my sleep by the buzzing of one of our phones and a grumpy maknae reaching behind him to quiet the buzzing. He succeeds in finding the correct phone and stopping the buzz to quickly pull me back into his embrace. I refined my comfort spot only to have it interrupted by the buzzing again.

I reach over a now very irritated I.N and find the guilty parties phone. Low and behold it is in fact my phone. It is Chan so I shimmy out of the vice grips that have been locked around me to go answer the phone.

“Good morning baby.” I answer

“Good afternoon is more like it. Where are you guys at?” He asks, I can hear the worry in his voice

“We are in my room. Why didn’t you just knock or come in?”

“I knocked multiple times and I left my key to your room in the room in my jeans.”

My mind went to the other night when he wore the ripped jeans and my mouth started to water.

“Oh, I am so sorry baby, we have been knocked out. We didn’t go to sleep until after 4am. So none of us heard you knocking. I am so sorry baby.”

“It’s ok baby girl, I know those two would never let anything happen to you. So just let us now when we can come in. I love you.”

“Ok baby, I love you too.”

I hang up the phone, use the bathroom, do my morning routine and wake the guys up with some coffee.

“My loves, it is afternoon, we need to wake up. Daddy Chan is calling.”

‘Oh shit, are we in trouble?” Hyunjin spring alive

I burst out laughing at his reaction

‘No he is fine, he was just looking for us because we didn’t answer when he knocked on the door. We were all in that deep of sleep that we didn’t hear his attempts.”

They get up and start to get ready for the day to begin. I pick up out my outfit for the day and we go to their room with the rest of the guys,

“Nice of you to finally join us. I had to eat LeeKnow’s food again.” Changbin said wrapping me in his arms

“I am so sorry my love.”

“Jagiya, please feed me some time today.” he pleads with me

I can’t help but smile with how cute he is being

“I promise I will make us a big dinner tonight.”

He smiles and buries his face in my neck and whispers thank you. I love this man so much, he melts my heart with the simplest things. After a few moments he releases me and I turn to see the rest of the group waiting for my attention. So I make my rounds giving kisses and being enveloped like it has been days since they have seen me. All of this while I am praying I never do anything to mess this up. They are all so wonderful I do not know how I would survive without them.

I finally make it to the arms of a waiting Chan

“I missed you baby girl.” he whispered in my ear.

“I missed you too.”

He gently tucks a hair behind my ear and just looks at me, not saying anything just sees me. He then gently runs the back of his hand down the side of my face and smiles. I know at this moment that I have found my person. No matter if my relationship with the others lasts, which of course I hope it does because I love them. With Chan, I know in my heart of hearts he is the one. He kisses my lips and then turns me toward the lunch that LeeKnow made.

“You know Angel, I think you are getting too spoiled.” LeeKnow winks as he bring me my plate

“What do you mean?” I shyly smile at him.

“I don’t serve people.”

“I feel very special. But just remember you have another special dish that you need to make and I need to go to the store and get the stuff for it.” I smiled

“What dish would that be?”

“You promised Faith you would make her pork belly.” Han answered

“I did. Didn’t I?”

“Yes, and you better not disappoint my ladies.” Han said defensively.

This started them going back and forth in all their Minsung glory and I am just eating it all up. I really don’t know how I would have made it through this trip without them. As I look around this room I am so thankful that Chan decided to make this trip. Because weeks without them is something I don’t think I can navigate. Thank goodness I am on JYP’s payroll and can travel with them, because I would not make it through a tour without seeing them.

While listening to them go back and forth I get a notification on my phone that my appointment is confirmed for 3pm this afternoon. I am so excited for this appointment, I just hope the guys like their surprise. Now I just have to drop the bomb on them that I am going to be gone for a while today.

“Alright guys, I need to talk to you all for a minute.”

“You make the mom voice so scary and sexy at the same time. That is not right, baby. Seungmin says

That statement makes me laugh a little harder than I probably should have but it caught me completely off guard that I simply couldn’t help it.

“Thank you sweetie, I’ll keep that in mind. I need to let you guys know that I have an appointment today at 3pm. This is something that I planned before you guys got here so I have to keep it. So I am sorry to say that you will need to stay here because there is no way I can take you with me and not put you at risk of being spotted. It is way too public.”

“We understand baby, we knew there would be times that we have to stay here. So that is no big deal. How long are you going to be gone for?” Chan asks

“I’ll be gone for about 3 hours. So it is not too bad. You can watch 2 movies and then I will be back. Oh, LeeKnow this is delicious.”

He smiles at me when I compliment his food

“Still not yours.” Binnie jokes.

“No but I will cook dinner for us tonight I promise.”

Once we are done eating I help clean up and then kiss everyone goodbye because I have to get going. Noticing the time I am getting more and more nervous about this surprise because the thought of them not liking it is just sitting in my mind. This is something that I have had planned out for over 2 years but never had the funds to do it.

I leave the hotel and make my way to my appointment and I am so excited. Luckily enough I’ll be able to text them while I am out so I know they won’t be going nuts worrying about me like I know they do whenever I am out of their sight,
Me [2:50pm] I have made it here just wanted to let you all know I am safe.
Felix [2:51pm] That was so fast, you have been gone less than 10 minutes
Me [2:51pm] I am only a mile and a half up the road. I am walking in right now. I will talk soon. I love you all

I check in and I’m taken instantly back. I send them random text messages just to check in with them until my appointment is over. I’m on my way back to them and starting to feel anxious. I really don’t know how they are going to feel about this change. Of course what’s done is done and there is no going back now but I am still nervous.

I stop outside their door and steady my breath to accept any type of response. I knock 3 times on the door and wait for it to open. Seungmin lets me in and he looks confused.

“What’s wrong sweetie?” I ask, walking in the room

“We have all been trying to figure out what type of appointment you were going to that would take 3 hours, we all thought you were getting your hair done.” He explained.

“Nope, something a little more permanent than that. I went and got my ex’s name covered up. I wanted it to be a surprise. I know it wasn’t anything you guys ever asked about but it needed to be done.” I explained.

This is going to be a story that I am not sure I am ready to tell but I know I need to, I have to explain the meaning behind my SKZoo tattoo. I have to explain how long I have had this planned and the reason behind the placements of the characters, and the full reasoning on why I have “STAY Youtiful” on me as well.

But for now it is time to show them and get their reaction. Once they are seated and ready I brace myself and close my eyes, lifting my shirt over my head revealing the left side of my chest that will forever be adorned with their characters……

Chapter Text

Before I open my eyes I feel a very gentle touch sort of outlining my tattoo. I know that it is Felix by how softly he moves over my skin. I have not heard any noise and I am very nervous to open my eyes because I am afraid that I might see disappointment or disgust in their eyes. But, I put on a brave face, boss up and look at them.

They are all standing around me, eyes shimmering and smiles on their faces.

“You did this for us?” Felix asked, his voice barely above a whisper and shaky.

All I can do is smile and shake my head yes for the fear of the tears that are threatening to fall down my face.

“This is the most thoughtful thing anyone could ever do for us. It’s so beautiful.” Seungmin says

They surround me giving me a hug and a kiss telling me how much they love my tattoo and me. I really need to work on not thinking the worst of everything, I work myself up over everything and it always turns out to be different.

“Do the girls know about you getting the tattoo?” Han asked

“Yes, I went to Jaydan’s shop to have it done. She saw it while it was being done and I sent a pic to Faith and Courtney already. They knew I wanted a tattoo dedicated to all of you and all three of them helped design it. It would have been so much more special if Jaydan would have been the one to do it, but she doesn’t specialize in cover ups”

They all listened to me explain why I have the characters placed the way I do and the significance of the wording and none of us have dry eyes. I could no longer hold back the tears. I have wanted to get this done since 2023 and things have never fallen into place until now. They already know that they are a major reason that I am still alive and that finding them and becoming a STAY has saved me on numerous occasions, and they know that Youtiful is one of my favorite songs of theirs. So now they know the entire reason behind my tattoo.

I hear LeeKnow clear his throat as he twists his head and turns away. Everyone sits back down, Chan pulls me on his lap and nestles his face in my hair. I sometimes wonder what I would be doing if I had not won the competition. Would I have ended up in some crazy long distance relationship with Ji, would I have started dating someone else. No matter the scenario that plays in my head one thing is for sure, I would have never been this happy.

“Ok, I need to go back to my room so I can keep my promise and cook us dinner” I smile

Right when I look at Changbin I see him do a cute little dance and it makes me giggle. He is adorable when he gets happy about his food, it will honestly never get old. I blow all of them kisses and head off to cook.

THE GUYS POV

“I am shocked, moved and elated that she did this. She will continue to surprise us” Han says

“I really have no words to describe how I feel right now, all I know is that I never want to take another breath without that woman in my life.” I.N Exclaims.

“She really has no idea how she has changed our lives. We need to do something special for her. Something that shows her how much she actually means to us.” Changbin says.

“There are so many things I would love to do with her and for her but it is so hard for us to do anything. Our lifestyle is not fair for her.” Felix says

“Lix is right, our life is so hectic, I am so scared that she will get fed up with us not being around and will leave. Hyung I don’t think I could handle her leaving us.” Seungmin admits

“All of this is so new for all of us, no one knows how this is going to play out. We have to just take things one day at a time. Once we get back home we will be able to figure out how to make things work. But right now we need to focus on making sure she and the ladies understand they are ours for life.” Chan says

“I’ll never forget the feeling that surged through my body the first time she looked at me. I was better than the feeling I had when we won the VMA.” Han said

“Yeah I get that, I had to look away from her before I started talking. I had to regroup because when our eyes locked for the first time I literally could not breathe.” Chan said

“We are so doomed hahaha, does she really not know that she has us all wrapped around her finger, that we would literally give her the sun and the moon if we could?’ Hyunjin laughs.

We sat in silence for a few moments reeling in the realization that this woman has destroyed us for anyone else. That she has come in and broken down all of the walls that we spent years building with just a simple glance in our direction.

THEM REMEMBERING OUR FIRST MEETING

“Hey guys, thank you for being so awesome and saying hello to my daughters. I did just let Chan know but Jihyun is picking me up so we can talk about how our dinner went. Have a good night and I will see you tomorrow for lunch.” Cristy as she was walking out.

Once the door to the back exit closed we all started to relax and breathe.

“Oh my gawd, she is quite possibly the hottest woman I have ever seen in my entire life.” I.N said.
“Her skin is so soft, when she sat next to me on the couch my whole body just tightened.” Hyunjin admitted

“My office smells like her, this is a problem. What was JYP thinking when he hired her for us? Did he not see her? He was a judge for crying out loud.” Chan blurted out

“I really don’t know where his head was when he met her saying ‘Yeah she’ll be a great fit for 8 single men” LeeKnow chimed in

“Let’s go to the studio, maybe he is still there and we can find out what he was thinking” Chan said

We all got up and left to go work and try to put all of the thoughts we were having about our new hot chef in the back of our minds. When we pull into the garage we see his car.

“Oh good he is still here. I really need to know where his mindset was during this competition.” Chan exclaimed

Right as we got out of the car the elevator doors opened and the man of the hour appeared as if we manifested him

“Hey guys, how was your first dinner with your new chef?” JYP smiled.

“It was great, she is an amazing chef. What made you pick her for us?” Chan asked

The look on his face was nothing but confusion. Like he hadn’t seen this coming.

“What do you mean? Is there something wrong with her? I haven’t met her yet, so I picked her solely off her food. Everything she made was executed perfectly, that’s why I picked her. I wasn’t disappointed with anything she made.” JYP answered

This shocked all of us, we all thought that he watched her cook and knew who she was. The confusion on all of our faces may have made him even more confused because he was looking at us crazy.

“Don’t tell me you want me to fire her after one night? Did she do something offensive? Jihyun was singing her praises after the announcement. He said that she would be perfect for you guys and that she would be close to him so he would be able to help her adjust to a new life being out of America.”

“No, we definitely don’t want you to fire her. She is amazing, very sweet and highly talented in the kitchen.” Changbin said.

“Well good, then I made the right call. Good night fellas. The cleaning crew is coming in tonight so you only have 2 hours to work.”

That was that, he got in his car and drove off leaving us to do our work for the night. We walked quietly to the studio and sat for a minute before anyone spoke again. All of us are still trying to process the answers JYP gave. We were suddenly brought back to reality by the 3 knocks at the door. She was done with dinner and hailing us to her room.

BACK TO REALITY

Han is the one to open the door, he smiles and then wraps his arms tightly around me and nuzzles my neck.

“Mmm Sweetbaby I love your scent.”

I can’t do anything except giggle and put my arms around him as well. I love when they all get cute like this. It melts my heart.

“Alright, my loves dinner is ready.” I giggle over Han’s shoulder since he refuses to let me go.

I turn myself in his arms and lead the line of hungry men into my room. I requested a table and chairs be brought up to my room so we could all sit and eat like we do at home. Gary was very accommodating even though it was a tight squeeze we made it work. I was a little sneaky and went to the store and bought a table cloth, dishes, glasses and candles. I wanted to treat my men to a candle light dinner.

“Yah! Jagiya, this is beautiful!” Han exclaimed

He let go of me to sit at the table as I held the door open for everyone else. When they entered the room all of their faces lit up. They were all so surprised that I did this for them. Their reaction was exactly what I was hoping for. As always Chan is the last one in the room and needless to say he is shocked.

“Baby, you didn’t have to go through all this for us.” He said smiling

“I know I didn’t have to, I wanted to. All of you have been so terrific with the girls. You’ve made me fall deeper in love than I’ve ever thought was possible. I wanted to do something special.” I said shyly

He wrapped me in his arms and pressed his lips to mine so gently I got goose bumps over my entire body.

“Thank you baby girl.” he whispered

Once they were all seated I brought over the plates. I made lasagna with garlic bread and a salad then for dessert I made a cheesecake with a variety of toppings for them to choose from.

“I’ve never experienced a candle light dinner before.” I.N said.

“None of us have.” Chan said.

Hearing that I am giving them something they have never had before makes me smile. I love sharing things like this with them. It makes them mean even more. These are the memories that I needed in my life. Chan pulls out my chair after I bring out the last of the drinks and then he grabs his phone to take a video of all of us.

“I want to start documenting things so we always have these memories” He smiles as he puts his phone down.

Everyone starts eating and I have even shocked myself because this is by far the best lasagna I have ever made along with the fact I made cheesy garlic bread. I think with this one I am more shocked than they are.

“Yah, jagiya, this is so good.” Changbin says

“Thank you baby.” I smiled

We were all too busy eating so no one was even talking. After a few minutes I wasn’t able to handle the silence anymore so I had to say something.

“Is there anything that you would like to do after dinner?” I asked everyone.

“I would really like to go see more of Michigan. I would really like to see where you grew up.” Felix said.

“I agree,” Seungmin said.

“Ok, I wouldn’t mind showing you guys around.” I happily agree.

Once we were done I told everyone to leave the dishes and that I would take care of them once we got back. I wanted to go since it was still kind of early. It only takes about 20 minutes to get to where I grew up. I show them where I graduated from and where I used to live. They were all surprised about my little town.

“I thought you said you were from Detroit.” Lee Know stated

“I am, I was born in Detroit and lived there until I was 13. Then my mom and I moved up here and this became my home. I was also planning on showing you that part of Detroit when we go down to visit my dad since it is on the way.” I answered.

“Yeah that makes sense. No use in making 2 trips.” Han nodded

“We only have 9 more days here. We need to make the most of them and I want to make sure that once we are all back home you guys don’t regret making the decision to come here.” I admitted

“I can promise you we will never regret coming here. You have made this trip so fun. We have gotten to know the girls and Courtney, We met your dad, seen where you grew up, we have been here for almost a week and have not had to worry about paparazzi or any type of media outlet. You have provided us with a taste of normalcy. It has been wonderful.” Seungmin popped up before anyone else could even start to speak

“I agree 100%” Lee Know said

I take them to a little convenience store on the outskirts of town just because I am not trying to run into anyone that I may know. I take them to the drinks and have them try Faygo which is a pop made right here in Michigan and some Better Made potato chips which can only be bought here. I grab a can of bug spray and we pay for the items

“What’s the bug spray for?” Chan asks

“We are going to take these and go sit at my favorite park. I don’t feel like being bitten.” I answer

Once we are back in the van I take the 7 minute drive to my favorite secluded park. We have 2 blankets in the back from when we had the furniture in the back so we were able to lay that on the ground to sit on. We make sure to spray any exposed skin and blankets so no creepy crawlies get us. Thankfully there are no street lights or houses so we are able to look up and see the stars.

“Oh wow, This is breathtaking.” Felix states looking up at the sky.

We all sit there snacking, looking at the stars and have just a general conversation. Just laughing and enjoying the serenity this has brought. All of us have laid down with our heads in the middle of the blanket in a circle and have gone silent. There is no sound other than the slight breeze in the trees and since we are off in the woods we can hear some bats off in the distance but other than that it is so peaceful and relaxing. No one even thinks to speak for a long time.

“We really should get up before we all start to fall asleep,” Chan says.

He stopped us before we all could get up and snapped a couple photos of us laying there. He actually wants these photos that include me. He doesn’t hide me, doesn’t move the camera so he can only get the guys. It makes me feel so good. I wish we could share them with the world because the smile on his face is so genuine and raw. I have never seen him smile like he has the past couple of days.

With that realization my STAY senses are tingling. I know he is up to something. Come to think of it, he has been abnormally quiet. When he does that on bubble there is always something going on….. You know what I am going to give him the benefit of the doubt. He doesn’t always have to have something going on. I really need to not always think like a STAY. I have to remember I am a girlfriend.

I stand and begin to help clean when all of a sudden I am literally swept off my feet and carried off the blanket. Hyunjin has picked me up and is carrying me away from the group. All the others are complaining and all he does is just smile and keep walking. He sets me down next to this enormous tree and leans over me. He runs his fingers gently down my cheek and curls his index finger under my chin tilting my face up to his.

“You are stunning” he says barely above a whisper

My entire body is shaking, I realize that Hwang Hyunjin is doing the boyfriend lean and my internal STAY is freaking out. He leans in and kisses my lips so gently, just one single kiss. He looks at me and tucks a strand of hair behind my ear and looks into my eyes. The pure intensity in his gaze is making it so hard for me to breathe.

“There isn’t much that I am certain of in this crazy world, because we never know what the next day will bring. But one thing I am beyond sure of is that I love you so much. I know that our lives are hectic but just knowing that you exist in our world will always make every second worth living.” He says

He leans down and kisses me again, this time it’s a deeper kiss. When we separate he smiles and places his forehead against mine,

“I would fuck you into this tree if there weren’t 7 sets of eyes on us right now. You’re safe for now” He warns and walks away

I am standing there practically flooding the woods and he is strutting away proud of himself. Smug smile across his face because he knows how he just made my body react to him. Oh the way I am going to pay him back for this. He is so lucky that he was with me last night. Imma plan something special for him that’s gonna fuck up his world.

Everyone is looking at me as he walks away so I quickly fold my arms and smirk right back at him, eyes boring a hole in the back of his head. I know he can feel my stare because he looks back at me and winks. Oh the way I am going to fuck his entire world up cougar style. I push off the tree and make my way back to the group. We all turn on our flashlights and take the 5 minute trail back to the van.

Before we get in we all look up just to get another good look at the stars. This is something I have not seen in so long because of living in busy cities. I will forever appreciate the way a clear night sky melts away the stress of life.

“Make a wish.” Seungmin says.

Right then, I see the shooting star, I close my eyes not to make a wish but to thank whoever is watching over me for all the happiness that has been given to me. To promise to never take it or them for granted. I have everything I could wish for. Amazing daughters, a greatest best friend and the hottest and most perfect boyfriends a woman could ever dream of.

We all hop in and I drive us back to the hotel. Chan has decided he is going to record our hour long ride, and proceeds to start chaos by picking on the youngest. They go back in forth for a few minutes about who can bench the most between the two. This of course brings Changbin out shutting both of them down, which made my comment about how hot it was.

By the time we get back the conversation has gotten so crazy I can hardly keep up. The craziness is so epic and I am laughing at all of them because even though they are grown men right now they are acting like teenage boys. So I decided to start more chaos.

“I thought ‘Pabo Racha’ was only LeeKnow, Hyunjin and Han but it really is OT8” I laugh and walk to the elevator.

They are all walking behind me just flabbergasted by what I said. When I saw their faces I couldn’t help but laugh even harder than I already was.

“Yah, Jagiya, pabo racha? Really?” Changbin asks.

“I said what I said and said it with my whole chest.”

We step in the elevator and I am still laughing. I feel a hand rub my ass and I look to my right and see LeeKnow with a warning look in his eye. At this point I can’t back down, I know he and Chan are gonna fuck me up so I need to make it worth it.

“What? You are a founding member.” I smile and wonk at him just to push farther

He rubs his thumb across his lip and oh gawd I am fucked but having the time of my life. I’m not gonna be able to sit for a week when we get home, Thankfully we still have 8 days, I better watch myself from here on out. Sometimes I forget that I have 3 doms. That thought takes my focus off LeeKnow and I look at Felix, he just smirks at me when our eyes meet and I instantly know I’m done for. I don’t even need to look at Chan.

The doors open to our floor and I quickly make my way to my room before anyone can snatch me up.

“She thinks she is safe” I hear Chan say

I walk away from the door smiling because for now I am. I remember he left his key in his jeans which are folded on my dres-

“Oh fuck!” I say as my door opens.

Before anything is said they all surround me and start tickling me. I am somehow lifted and tossed on the bed where the assault of 16 hands continue the torture. I am now being held down by 4 and attacked by the others. Oh they are so lucky they are stronger than I am. I hate being tickled. I will make all 8 of them pay for this and I am about to make that fact known.

Once they all let me go and I can speak again I lay my warning out.

“Ohhhh, you all know how much I hate being tickled, just remember my get back is real” I laugh

“Worth it” Seungmin said

“You sure about that, cause I still own you for cheating.” I reminded him

“Yep, cause I know exactly how to handle you” he said lifting me up on his shoulders and biting the inside of my thigh causing me to moan

He gently tossed me back on the bed and sat on the couch.

At that moment I start plotting my revenge on him and Hyunjin, I know I have it written on my face

“She’s gonna fuck you up Seungie” Chan laughs

“I’ll take it all and give it right back.” he says staring straight at me

FUCK that was hot. I have to hold onto my boldness and not let him know how much that turned me on. I love when this side of him comes out to play. It makes my mouth water but right now I am in my villain era.

“He’s not the only one I’m gonna fuck up” I switch my focus to Chan.

“Ohh baby girl, that sounds like a threat.” He smiles

“Oh no baby, I never threaten, it’s a promise. I always keep my promises.” I wink

They all need to remember they each took part in tickle fest so I will be getting all of them back one way or another. They are all looking at me as I get up to go clean the kitchen from dinner. I know they are all wondering how far I would go. Little do they know that I am plotting and am going to have so much fun. I can’t help but let out the most devilish laugh I have as I look away from them.

“That was a very menacing laugh baby” Han says

“Ohhh Hannie that’s because my get back has no bounds, Jaydan warned you the other night after the pool. Mine won’t be sexual, just keep that in mind.” I laughed again

“You feed me another pineapple burgah and we will fight.” Chan said

“I’ll put mint chocolate in your coffee.” I puffed up

“You wouldn’t dare.” He warned

“Try me.” I folded my arms

“Damn she is so sexy when she gets bold” Felix says

“Don’t think for one moment that you are safe Lixxie.” I warned with a grin

Me being bold must have ignited a fire in all of them. They all look like they want to attack me which is feeding my soul, and the beginning of my petty revenge because as turned on and feral as I am right now I will be sleeping alone tonight.

I turn and finish cleaning the kitchen well aware that they have not taken their eyes off of me. Oh this is going to be so much fun. Thank gawd I went and got this tattoo today, because gawd damn I am not ready to be fucked up by any of them. At least I know my ass is safe for tonight lol. When I am done I glance at the clock on the wall and see it is almost 2 in the morning and I want to go to sleep.

“Well, it is time to call it a night. I need some sleep.” I say grabbing all of their attention.

One at a time they start to get up and give me a kiss and hug goodnight. Chan and LeeKnow have not gotten up so I am guessing they think they are staying with me.

“That includes both of you.” I nod my head towards the door.

“You’re kicking us out of your room for the night Angel?” LeeKnow asked shocked

“New tattoo remember, no excessive activity, or sweating. So yeah, not trying to mess it up the first night I got it.” I replied sweetly

“We don’t have to fuck you…. Tonight anyway.” Chan said.

“Ha! Yeah right, both of you are revved up and if you stay I’ll be pressed between you.” I blurted out

“Would that be such a bad thing?” LeeKnow stands and stalks towards me

“Yeah, I paid good money for this to be done and I am not going to ruin it.” I take my shirt off reminding him of my ink

“Oh, you really aren’t playing fair baby girl.” Chan says

“I promise to be gentle, I’ll keep this one cupped in my hands as we destroy the rest of your body.” LeeKnow says reaching for my waist.

I quickly move so he can’t get a good grip. How I am staying bold and holding my ground I have no clue. This is just adding to the punishment I know I am going to get from them. Which they have both left their dom side out of this thankfully, because they know I won't test them then. I walk over and open the door.

“Shoo, I want to clean my face and go to sleep.” I wave them out.

The look on his face tells me he is no longer LeeKnow, Minho has shown up. I have to hold strong

“I’ll be back in the morning Angel, You better hope I’m a little more relaxed than I am now.” he warns and kisses me then goes to his room

My knees go weak and I am so happy I am holding onto the door. My only saving grace is that we are not in Korea and I have a new tattoo. Once we get home these two are gonna do damage and I am not even gonna lie I am worried. I have never been this much of a brat, nor have I ever left them unsatisfied.

Chan comes up and oh gawd the look in his eyes, I’m fucked. Without saying a word he presses his body to mine pinning me against the door and kisses me. He quickly shoves his hand down my pants and is knuckle deep inside me before I know what is going on. I moan out through his kiss.

“Shh, I can play just as dirty as you can. Except I know something the others don’t.” he says as he works his fingers inside me

He kisses my neck up to my ear.

“My good girl knows better than to disobey me. I’ll go to my room tonight because I won't ruin this newly placed art that I love so much.”

He removed his fingers and brought them to my clit circling it hard and fast. I am about to cum when he stops, removes his hand completely and brings his fingers to his lips licking my juices off them.

“Don’t even think about making yourself cum. If I have to go to sleep frustrated you have to as well.”

He kisses me one final time and goes to his room. I close my door and begin my night of cussing Christopher Bang completely out. I hurry through my facial routine and throw myself in the bed. Oh the wolf, he is way too good at being a dom. I am so fucking horny, the king of edging for the win…..

Chapter Text

When I wake up the next morning I am so irritated but quickly decide that I am not going to give Chan the satisfaction of knowing this. So I get up and do my normal morning routine. Even though I want to make myself explode I know how to deal with this. I check my phone and see there is a message from Courtney

Courtney [9:18am] Hey bestie, the girls and I are all off today and was wondering if you guys had anything planned for the day?
Me [9:47am] Hey Bestie, nothing at the moment but I haven’t seen the guys yet. So let me wake them all up and then we can go from there. Have you guys eaten yet?
Courtney [9:48am] No we were waiting to see what you have planned. Honestly we haven’t even gotten dressed for the day.
Me [9:50am] Ok, give me a few minutes to wake up Chaos Racha and then we can go from there.
Courtney [9:51am] Sounds good.

I open my door to go knock on theirs and I am met face to face with the wolf. I am trying to not let my face tell on me which right now is so difficult. But I will not let him win this. He wants to play this game then I am going to beat him at it.

“Good morning baby, I was just coming to wake you guys. Our ladies have the day off so we can plan something with them today.” I smile at him.

Without saying a word or taking his eyes off of me he knocks on both doors summoning the others to my room. He then steps toward me so he can come in.

“You are awfully happy this morning baby girl.” His tone very accusatory

“Of course I am, I get to spend the whole day with everyone I love. That is the ultimate happiness” I replied

He looked me up and down as if he was trying to figure out the answer to the question playing on his beautiful lips.

“The answer to your next question is no. I did not. You have to remember 5 years of practice. I’m an expert at this.” I say in a very soft flirty tone

He smirks at me and wraps his arms around my waist.

“Good, that means tonight my thirst and hunger will be thoroughly satisfied, as will yours.” His tone dripped with seduction.

My legs are threatening to give out but I wont let him win. I am not going to let him know that right now all I want to do is ride his face until I have cum so many times he is drowning in my juices.

“Don’t make promises that you may not be able to keep my love.” I warned with a smirk

“I never have and I never will” He pressed his lips to mine

I run my tongue gently across his bottom lip making him moan. ‘That’s right my love, play right into my hands’ I think as I run my fingertips down his back where my marks were. I can feel his body react and ohhh it makes me so happy to know that right now I have taken control.

“If you two are going to be locked like that, have the decency to close the door.” Seungmin says

I look over Chan’s shoulder and oh holy hell Seungmin looks so fucking good. He is wearing one of the shirts I bought from Target and a very nice pair of jeans that fit him oh so well. He has gotten a little thicker and I am loving every second of it. I let go of Chan and stepped into his open arms.

“Good morning gorgeous, did you sleep well?” I ask kissing him

“Good morning baby, not as well as I could have. But, then again I wasn’t in your arms.” He says sweetly

He is backing me farther into my room to allow the rest of the stragglers in. He has the cutest smile on his face and I am eating it all up. Suddenly I am pulled out of Seungmin’s arms and into Han’s

“Stop being stingy with my Sweetbaby” He whins

I can’t help but giggle at the tone of his voice. It’s so cute and pitiful. I wrap my arms around him and kiss his waiting lips. He sighs and I feel his body relax.

“Everything is right again.” he says

I let go of Han and greet all of the others. I notice Chan is leaning against my dresser watching my every move and ohh I am elated at the look in his eye. He has finally met his match and even though I am his sub I will always out petty him. I may get his punishments but that is for me to deal with because I will happily earn them if I can keep this look on his face.

Every STAY knows this look. The one he gets right before he is about to either bitch out a staff member or put our entire fandom on timeout. Jaw clinched, eyes dark, head held high. You know the one that makes a tear run down our thighs.

“What did you do to piss him off this early in the morning?” Lee Know whispers

“Hehehe, nothing. He just doesn’t like to be beaten at his own game.” I replied back, running my fingers through his hair.

I love that they all are letting their hair get longer. It is so relaxing when I am able to play with it when they lay their heads on my lap. He also loves when I play in his hair even though he tries not to show just how much he actually likes it.

“You tell Faith that I am cooking dinner tonight?” He asked.

“No, I figured we can let that be a surprise for her. I think she forgot.” I said turning in his arms to face the group.

We walk together and he sits us down on the couch.

“Our ladies have the day off so they want to spend it with us. So I was thinking we can all go out for breakfast and spend some time together but later I want to take them out for a little pamper session. So after we spend most of the day together we will drop you guys off at the house so you aren’t stuck in the room then we can go.” I said.

“That will actually work out perfectly because I have something planned for the 4 of you and we need some time apart to make it happen. So you 4 can ride in your car and we will take the van.” Chan says

I nod in agreement, and give him the biggest smile. He may be on my nerves but I love him so damn much. I pull out my phone and text the “Chaos Fam” chat

Me [10:17am] Our ladies come to the hotel.
Jaydan [10:18am] Leaving now see you in 10

I honestly cannot wait for them to be here so my family is all with me. I only have a few days left with my girls and I am going to make sure that they are amazing. So tonight after we spend time with the guys I have a whole night planned out. I have a spa night put together. We are getting pampered like none of us have ever before and I am so excited.

“So before they get here I want to let you guys know part of what I have planned. I booked a spa night for me and the girls. Our appointment is at 5:30pm. We are getting the whole package, so we will be gone for about 4 hours. Maybe longer, this is something we have never had so I am not sure how long it is actually going to take. Then after I have a night planned for all of us. Since it is Friday and the girls don’t have to go to work early, we are going to go and have fun.” I smiled

What they don’t know is that I rented a party bus for us to be taken around all night. I made sure to pay a nice price to have it no stop and WELL stocked. I even paid for extra gas, since I have the girls and they are underage I don’t wanna stop at bars. So I am going to make this fun by just being driven around where we can listen to music and dance and make memories. Chan is going to kill me when he finds out that I spent almost $5,000 total for tonight but hey it will be worth it.

I hear a slight knock on the door and both Han and Felix go running. Those girls have them both wrapped around their fingers. It is adorable. They are engulfed in hugs from everyone and smiling and laughing and oh the sound just brings me so much happiness. I will never in my life get tired of hearing my babies laugh. It truly is such a beautiful sound.

“Hi my babies” I say as both of them come and wrap their arms around me

Then Courtney comes and joins in. Oh I cannot wait to get this day started, I am so excited to see their faces when I let them all know what I have planned for everyone. It’s gonna be so great. Right then my phone rings and all of us are looking so confused.

“Who is it?” I asked Felix.

“Jaeyoon.” He says

I roll my eyes and catch my phone when he throws it to me.

“Hey, Jae what’s up?” I answered on speaker of course
“Hey crazy girl, when are you coming home?”
“I’m leaving on the 5th, why what’s up?”
‘Nothing, just kinda miss your craziness. It’s been really boring.”
“Damn, that sucks. Good to know I’m missed though.”
“You know where the guys are?”
“No, I haven’t really had time to talk to them much since I left. Is everything good?”
“They went on a hiatus, told your JYPapi that they were worn out and no one has seen them since.”
“Hahaha, you call that man MY JYPapi one more time and ima put Changbin’s training to good use.
“Listen, I mean, you're the one that said it.”
“I work for Stray Kids, HE just signs my checks. I report to one Bang Chan, YOU on the other hand report to YOUR JYPapi and YOU have to do as HE tells you. HAHAHAHA.”
“You really are an evil evil woman.”
“Yep, and I love it. But I have my girls here so I have to go. Have a good one.”
“Alright, talk to you later, crazy girl.”

We hang up and I throw my phone on the bed.

“I really hate when he calls you.” Changbin says

The tone in his voice is dripping with jealousy and it makes me and the ladies giggle.

“Yah, why are you all laughing?” He pops up

“Binnie, you are jealous for no reason. I know Cristy and trust me by the tone of her voice and the eye roll you have NOTHING to worry about.” Courtney says

“I keep trying to tell them I have no interest in any other man.” I say

I can feel Chan looking at me so I turn and wink at him. He smiles and sits down on the couch next to Hyunjin.

“Alright, so we are all hungry, it is almost 11am on a Friday morning where should we go to eat?” I ask

We decided on just to get some snacks and drive around so they can see more of what my life used to be. The ladies are always in the house so we didn’t want to just stick to that. So we went to speedway and man did we ring up a hefty bill. Chan pays for everything, Changbin pumps the gas and then we are on our way. Blasting music, singing, laughing and having a good time. They see where we lived when Jaydan was a baby, where she was born, and I explained that when Faith was born we lived in Kentucky.

The guys are absolutely loving this, they are learning more about their new found family, seeing places they would have never seen if they were just here for a concert. Eating foods they have never tried. We actually found an empty playground so we stopped and played for a while. This day is one for the books. It has been so much fun. But now it is time to go back and get ready for the night,

“Ok, so I haven’t told you ladies yet but the fun is not over. I have a spa night planned for the 4 of us and I was wondering if you would be ok with the guys chillin at the house while we go?” I asked

“Of course they can. You guys never have to ask to be at the house.” Jaydan says

“I mean if you want to get technical it is your house mom. Rory signed it over to you.” Faith added

“Yes, I know but I no longer live there. So out of respect for you I wanted to know your comfort level.” I smiled.

“Open invitation, that is our comfort level.” Courtney said.

The guys just smile as we head down the road back to the girls house. Instead of stopping to get my car we will just take the girl's car. It will make it so much easier.

“Oh, I forgot to mention that there is more to the night after the spa. I have something else planned. I kinda already knew that you would have been alright with the guys staying at the house so I have everything already set up for them there.” I said shyly

“Wait how would you have done all of this? We have been with you this entire time.” Felix asks.

“I know how to be sneaky.” I grinned

I cannot let anyone know that last night I snuck out of the hotel and put my plan into motion. Chan would be so pissed if he found out. The girls would be in utter shock if they knew I was at their house at 3 in the morning placing the guys clothes in their downstairs closet. It made me so happy to know they never got a dog. That would have thrown a huge wrench in my plan.

We pull into the parking lot and us girls get out of the van and into the SUV.

“I will text you when we are finished so you guys can get ready. Tonight is about to be epic.” I smile and we drive away.

I take the girls to Troy where there is a very classy spa, we get massages, facials, hair, nails, feet and makeup all done. They even allowed me to bring our clothes in for tonight so we can walk out of there looking like queens. Of course that agreement came with a before and after photo of us for their website, which I couldn’t care less about because we looked amazing.

“This was definitely some of our best work. I am so excited to put your 4 on our website. You are all so beautiful.” The manager said.

“Thank you, Melody. It was a pleasure doing business with you.” I said as I signed the receipt. I made sure to leave a $200 tip for each of the ladies that worked with us.

They made quick work of us even though the outcome looks like we spent 8 hours at the spa. It was 8pm so we would be home by 8:30 which is perfect because the party bus is picking us up at 9pm.

Me [8:01pm] We are on our way home. In the closet at the foot of the stairs you’ll find your clothes for the evening. See you soon, love you all.”

I sent a quick message to our Chaos Fam chat. I am so excited about tonight. The guys at the rental place worked so well with me. They gave me a discount and everything, a no stop bus for 5 hours plus extra gas and well stocked for 12 people would normally go for close to $4,800. I only paid $3,200. What sets these buses apart from the others is that they have a bathroom on board so I didn’t mind. I also threw in extra to make sure our driver was off until they had to come pick us up so they were well rested.

We got back to the house quicker than expected and I was getting really nervous because I was not 100% sure the guys were going to fit in the clothes I bought for them even though I triple checked all thor sizes, Especially Binnie, in all his thickness. We walked in the house and the guys were nowhere to be seen.

Me [8:22pm] We are here, where are you guys?

I shot a text since the van was parked in a visitor spot. They were around here somewhere. About 5 seconds later there were 3 soft knocks at the front door and I instantly knew it was Chan.

“That’s Channie’s knock.” I smiled

Courtney opened the door and there they all stood looking so hot in their suits. They all come in and stand facing us. They each have one hand behind their backs and smiles on their faces. I know they have something planned.

“You 4 look stunning” Lee Know says.

“Thank you, as do all of you.” I replied trying to not be too disgusting in front of my girls.

Chan whistled and got everyone's attention. He looked down the line at the guys and just nodded his head. When he looked back at me he smiled and said “Boys” and with that they all bowed and handed us a bouquet of flowers and a box with earrings, necklace, bracelet and rings. The gems were our birthstones and they were so gorgeous.

They helped us put the necklaces on and then stood right back in front of us.

“While you ladies were away we put together something very special for you.” Han said

“Please close your eyes.” Felix asked

We all closed our eyes and they came and positioned us the way they wanted us to stand. The only sound we hear is a little cloth wrestling and their gentle footsteps coming back to us.

“Alright ladies, on a count of 3 you can open your eyes.” Chan said

I hear them step behind us and then they count all at once

“Hana, Dul, Set”

We open our eyes and see the wall behind the couch adorned with pictures of us all. From Jaydan's birthday to today, all candid photos showing us all having the best time.

“Oh my gawd, this is so beautiful,” I am trying to hold back tears.

“Wow, I really don’t know what to say.” Faith covered her mouth.

Jaydan is biting the inside of her cheek like I do to stop herself from crying. Courtney had to turn around

“We wanted you all to have the best memories of this trip” Hyunjin said

“We also have these printed to take home with us so we will have this on our wall at home as well.” Chan said.

“There is also room where we can add more photos before we leave.” Changbin added

“This is such a thoughtful gift, I love it so much. Momma I have never seen you so happy.” Jaydan says

“I have never been this happy before.” I replied.

We keep looking at all of the photos, shots of me and the girls laughing, all 12 of us snuggled on the couch, me and the girls from Jaydan's birthday outside of the hotel, snaps from the pool. I love that they are proud to be part of this family and they know that we wouldn’t do anything with these pictures.

“Ok, now we need to eat.” Lee Know said.

I look at my phone and see that it is 8:37pm. I make sure to let everyone know we have 23 minutes until the next part of my plan starts.

We all sit on the couch as Lee Know Han and I.N bring out the plates.

“The meal I promised you Faith.” Lee Know said handing her a plate

“Pork Belly?” She asked with a huge smile on her face.

Lee Know nods his head. Of course he made a tofu dish for Courtney. We all start eating and it is marvelous. He really can throw down in the kitchen.

“Oh this is so good” Faith says

“Told you I can cook” Lee Know said with a grin

“Not better than Jagiya” Changbin chimed in making everyone giggle

We quickly finish the wraps he made, Changbin and Hyunjin make quick work of the clean up and we are done with 7 minutes to spare. I can’t help but look at the wall, it truly is a great gift and I can’t wait until I have this on my wall at home. My thoughts are interrupted by my phone ringing.

“Hello”
“Yes, ma'am, this is Alex, your driver for the night. I am parked behind the 7-11. The GPS was really confusing so I am not sure where to go.”
“No problem, we can come to you. The streets back here may be a little crowded to block.”
“Ok, I will stay right here then”

I hang up with Alex and tell everyone we are taking a little walk. We turn the lights off and lock the door and take the walk to the bus. Of course it wouldn’t be right if there were no chaos involved. The guys just had to dance down the middle of the road like the crazy men they are. Which of course us ladies had to beat them at their own game and so the Hall of Fame move. I would have pulled a Chan and put my shirt between my teeth if we were home, and I wasn’t in a dress in front of my kids lol.

We get to the bus joking and laughing and see Alex. Courtney grabs my arm and I look at her face.

“Fuck he’s hot” she says

“He most certainly is” I agreed

He is about 5 '10, very tan, his hair is short and perfectly kept, clean shaven, not sure if he has tattoos because he is covered. But yeah he is definitely Courtney’s type.

“Hello everyone, My name is Alex and I’ll be your driver for the night. The bus is completely stocked with a multitude of beverages all non-alcoholic along with a large variety of snacks. We do have a bathroom on board as this is a no stop trip other than when we need gas. You will also find multiple charging stations, all docks so it is cordless. If you follow me on the bus I will show you the fun that you have at your fingertips.”

We get on the bus and he explains that we have the option to connect our phones to Bluetooth or we can watch YouTube. There is a seat along the side of the bus with the windows and the other side is a thick padded wall. There are lights that will connect when the blue tooth is on that matches the song being played. So of course that is the option we choose. Before he takes his place to drive I ask him to take a pic of us to start the trip.

I did request one stop and that was up in Port Huron there is a little river walk right by the Bluewater bridge. He knew the exact spot and was happy to take us there. He closed himself off and the ride began.

“This is so amazing, We have never been on a party bus before” Seungmin says

We connect my phone to the Bluetooth and pop on my Spotify list. I have like 20 hours worth of music. We put it on shuffle and let the fun begin. We get to let loose and dance and have fun while being driven around. It takes about 2 hours to get to where we stop. We get off the bus and walk by the water.

I point to the bridge and explain that it is one that connects Michigan with Canada. We find the most well lit area and Alex takes our picture. We are standing there admiring the view when I feel arms wrapping around me.

“You look so amazing tonight. Thank you for making this one of the most fun days we have ever had.” Chan says as he hugs me tightly.

“Thank you baby, I am so happy you guys are having a good day. That’s all I can hope for.” I replied kissing his cheek

We all then got back on the bus and Alex just drove. While we were listening to the music “My House” came on. Of course Faith got up and did the dance with all the guys. Then “Mic Drop” came on and Jaydan and I joined in on the fun cause honestly that is the only dance I know all the way through. This had to have been one of the most fun nights we have all ever had.

Alex let us know it was the last hour of the trip and actually said he had a good night because we didn’t leave him out. We talked to him and gave him snacks and drinks. We didn't make the music so loud to where he needed ear plugs. He told Seungmin that he had a great voice and that he should go into singing which was really hard not to laugh at.

We finally got back to the house and Alex was able to drop us off by our place instead of the parking lot. I may or may not have slipped him Courtney’s number after asking him a couple questions. She may kill me but who knows. Over all the night was a success. We gave hugs all around, the girls went in the house and we went back to the hotel.

“This night was epic” Changbin said as we got in the elevator.

“It really was.” I agreed with a grin.

As always I was the first one off the elevator, we were walking down the hall getting ready to split off into our rooms and I decided I didn’t want to be away from anyone one of them tonight. I know Chan wanted it to just be us but I wanted to be surrounded by all my babies tonight. I opened my door and then turned around looking at all of their beautiful faces.

“I want you all with me tonight.” I simply stated.

They all had no issue with my request so we went into my room. I went into the bathroom and cleaned off my face and put my hair into a ponytail. When I came back out they were all sitting on the bed playing on their phones. They all had basketball shorts here so they had all changed while I was in the bathroom. Oh how I love my boyfriends.

I stopped at the foot of my bed still wearing my dress, I looked at all of them, shirtless smiling at me patiently waiting for me to change into my pj’s so we could go to sleep. I slowly unzipped my dress and smiled

“When I said I wanted you all with me tonight, what I actually meant was.. I wanted all of you inside me tonight.” I slid my dress down my arms letting it fall to the floor.

I locked eyes with Chan who had the most devilish grin on his face as if this had been one of his most guarded fantasies. Within seconds I had hands all over my body and the excitement that flowed through me was exquisite. Seungmin, Changbin and Felix were the first 3 to claim my body. Felix laid back on the bed talking me on top of him kissing my lips with so much ferocity it was as if he hadn’t seen me in months.

Changbin stood behind me, fingering me to collect my juices. He made quick work to pull an orgasm from me causing me to moan into Felix’s mouth.

“MMMM yes, I love hearing you moan.” Felix whispered in my ear.

Seungmin has positioned himself near my head and I am so ready to swallow him. Felix guides me down his length slowly letting me feel every inch. Changbin presses my body flat against Felix and slowly works himself into my ass. I am so filled between these two. The tightness is divine yet painful. I am now air tight between these 3 and oh it’s amazing. Both of my hands are free so I begin searching for a dick to fill each one.

Felix has his lips on my neck, Changbin is digging his fingers into my hips, Seungmin has his hand in my hair. I feel 2 other hands on my back and I know by their touch it is Han and Hyunjin. I am getting wetter and wetter when I feel a hand come across my ass making me moan on Seungmin's dick. He throws his head back as I am being smacked again, each moan I make causes me to tighten around each one.

Lee Know hits me four more times and I cum hard causing a ripple effect. Seugmin who began to ruthlessly fuck my face is squirting down my throat. Changbin and Felix have worked my ass and pussy like a seesaw are now pounding into me to find their release. One more hit from Lee Know and they explode at the sound of my screams. Changbin pulls out of me and allows Lee Know to clean my throbbing backside.

“Lynn you are such a naughty girl and I fucking love you.” Felix growls and kisses me.

Once Lee Know has finished he lifts me off Felix and places me in the arms of Hyunjin. He and Han have me pressed between them. Their lips covering my body as I am straddling Hyunjin’s lap, my hands are over my head in Han’s hair.

“Sweetbaby are you ready for more?” Han asked

“Yes please.” I beg

Hyunjin runs his hands down to my ass, lifting me slightly so he can enter me. Han waits patiently until I am filled by the dancer. He then begins to work himself into my already sore ass and oh gawd does it feel good. After a few moments the three of us build a momentum that is just mind blowing. Each one of them perfectly rolling into me, my lips going back and forth kissing each one of them as we recklessly fuck each other.

I look over Hyunjin’s right shoulder and I see Chan, eyes dark and narrowed, lips parted as he watches me get fucked by his boys.

“Lay her down and destroy her.” Chan says, his voice low and raspy.

Han wraps his arm around my waist and lays back as Hyunjin stays kneeling between our legs.

“Oh this view is so beautiful” Changbin says

Han and Hyunjin quickly find a rhythm that has pleased the dom inside Chan. He throws his head back and when our eyes meet again I see Christopher has shown up. He slowly walks over and begins to assault my lips with his. He pinches my nipples between his fingers, awakening the nerve endings in my body even more than they already were. He is kissing me, Han is kissing my neck, Hyunjin has leaned over and taken my other nipple in his mouth. Chan slides his hand between me and Hyunjin and begins to work my clit.

Hyunjin lifts back up making room for Chan to increase his speed on my pussy. Han grabs both of my things bringing them up to open me wider and he and Hyunjin increase the power of their thrusts. I have one hand on Chris’s thigh and the other on Han’s hip and I am gripping on for dear life

“Cum baby” Hyunjin says

His tone dripping with pure seduction. I can feel the tightening in my core and I know I am only seconds away from what could possibly be the most painful yet epic orgasm of my life. Han has started to moan in my ear and the sound is bringing me closer. He buries his face in my hair and bites the base of my neck as he growls and unloads into my ass. Hyunjin is pounding into me so hard it feels like he is fucking me out of anger.

Chan leans in and whispers “He said cum”

That was it, his voice torn through my body straight to my core violently pushing me over the edge. I came so hard and strong tears busted out of my eyes, my body started to shake.

“Ohh fu-” Hyunjin moaned as he plowed me through our release

Once Hyunjin finished he pulled out of me and before anyone else could move he buried his face in my pussy flicking his tongue and fingering me making quick work to bring another orgasm out of me. He gets up and Han slowly rolls me onto my stomach so he can pull out of my ass, Lee Know again cleans me up. Only this time his nurturing comes with a warning.

“Oh my Angel, we are just getting started…”

Chapter Text

The way his warning flew through my body like a shockwave, sending all of my nerves into hyperdrive. Even though I am beginning to feel like I am literally split in half I am still more than ready to go. I am ready for anything and everything they want to bring me. Today was one of the most amazing days and I have been ready and wanting this for years.

Once Lee Know is done taking care of me he goes back and sits between Chan and I.N leaving me laying on the bed ready to go. I am becoming more aware that I am being watched by each one of them as if they are trying to anticipate my next move. That is when I hear him speak. A low very menacing hot tone

“Destroy her again” Chan demanded

Seungmin is the first one to come back. He quickly flips me back over and has his face buried between my legs so fast it makes my head swim. Everyone watches him pull two orgasms from me before anyone else joins.

“I’m satisfied now.” He said then went and sat at the head of the bed to watch his brothers destroy my body in the most delicious way possible. Han and Felix move to each side of me each taking one of my nipples into their mouth. A soft moan escapes my lips as they begin to work my body. Being between these two again ignites a flame inside me.

Our bodies intertwined as they did when we danced together on Han’s birthday. Felix behind me, Han at my front. The way they are answering the call of my body without words being spoken is like art. Felix slowly pushes through the swollen entrance of my ass, Han kisses my lips through the pain knowing that I’m swollen but I want it.

“Oh my sweet sweet Lynn, mmm so swollen. Are you ok?” Felix asks kissing my shoulder

All I am able to do is shake my head yes because at this moment Han is sliding me down his length and the feeling being between these two brings a new life to my body. Once I adjust to being so full they start to move, the rhythm they have going doesn’t seem to be good enough because together they lift off the bed and move the three of us against the wall

I am literally pressed between them so tightly they barely need to hold me up. Now they are able to build their rhythm together. Moving in and out of me at the same time, same pace. Thrust after intense thrust. My head falls back on Felix’s shoulder, one arm around his neck the other over Han’s shoulder. Felix has his arms around both Han and I pulling us both into his body, My legs are tightly wrapped around Han’s slutty little waist.

They are building speed and power, I have lips everywhere on my neck, chest, shoulders, nipples. Felix leaves hickies on my back where he knows I can cover with a shirt. Han marking where he knows my bras will hide.

“Oh yes,” Lee Know whispers as he sees the marks appear.

My eyes follow the voice to the couch where I see them, the unlikely trio. Hungry, eyes dark, lips parted waiting for their prey. Chan, Lee Know and I.N sitting there watching as I am being fucked hard. My eyes lock on Chan and all I see is the wolf. Between the feeling of Han and Felix and the look in his eyes I am done.

They see it in my face and I know Han and Felix can feel it because they have begun to tear into me using each other as leverage.

“Cum for us Jagiya” Changbin demands

Hearing his voice pushes me over the edge I cum so hard I bite into Han’s shoulder and pull Felix’s hair causing both of them to follow. Their orgasms are so strong they both still as the three of us ride out the wave. Han slowly lowers my legs pulling out of me at the same time. He kisses my lips. I know that they have made a complete mess of me because Lee Know comes to wrap a towel around my waist as Felix pulls out of me.

He hands a towel to Felix and sends him to the bathroom so he can clean up. Changbin comes and lifts me out of Lee Knows arms.

“Hyunjin and I will take good care of her” He says and the three of us head towards the shower.

Felix is already filling the tub for us and is already cleaned up by the time we come in. He kisses me and then leaves, closing the door behind him without saying a word. Changbin makes sure he is gentle as he uses the wet soothing wipes on my now very destroyed asshole. Once finished he places soft kisses on each one of my ass cheeks where Lee Knows hands connected earlier.

He picks me up and walks to the tub where Hyunjin is already sitting and waiting patiently. He eases me into the water which causes me to cry out.

“Jagiya, your ass is done for” Hyunjin says.

“It’s swollen shut.” Changbin says.

He has me placed on his legs so I am not putting any pressure on my ass. I am so thankful for this because I can feel the muscles relax.

“Good thing this is the break that you need. Your body has taken such a beating tonight. I’m so proud of you, beautiful. The way you have taken all of us tonight has been so hot.” Hyunjin says

“I have enjoyed every second of it. I may be hurting and swollen but tonight has been mind blowing.” I smiled

“That is why we decided to be the ones to give you a break and relax your body. You have a very hungry trio out there ready to finish you off.” Changbin reminded me.

“Yeah they are going to break me. I may need my safe word. I was extra bratty with Chan.”

“Yeah, he’s had a very intense gaze every time he has looked at you today, I have wondered what happened between you. I have never seen that look in his eyes.” Changbin stated,

“Because I just got my tattoo yesterday I decided I was going to sleep alone. He and Lee Know wanted to stay with me but I knew how the night would go so I said no. Well Chan made sure that both of us went to bed sexually frustrated.” I said

“Yep, that explains it.”Hyunjin says

“I had been very petty with him today so I know he’s waiting” I admitted.

The thought of what he may do to my body has me turned on and scared. I know that he has never fully let loose on me because he knows that he can do damage. I know that as well but I also know that I am ready for him once he goes there and that I will accept whatever he gives me. As scary as it may be.

“Well let’s not anger the wolf anymore” Hyunjin says.

The three of us get out of the tub and wrap up in robes.

“Before we leave this room I want to thank you both for allowing my body to relax. I love you both so much.” I say moving between them kissing their beautiful waiting lips.

The three of us walk out of the bathroom hand in hand and I can instantly feel his eyes on me. His gaze is so strong the feeling pulls my attention immediately and my eyes go straight to his face. An audible moan leaves my lips before I can even realize it causing an almost demonic grin to appear on his lips. Christopher is ready, the wolf is ready to eat.

“Parts of her body are completely swollen shut” Changbin says to the waiting trio.

“Mmmm good to know.” Chris says, not breaking eye contact.

Changbin and Hyunjin have now left my side and I.N and Lee Know have taken their place.

“Don’t worry Angel, we will leave your ass alone. Your throat still works.” Lee Know smirks

They take me to the bed slowly ridding me of the robe. Both of them in front of me kissing my neck, shoulders and chest. Each taking a nipple between their lips expertly rolling it around and flicking it with their tongues. I can feel myself getting more and more aroused with every second. My eyes locked back with Chris as he sits back and enjoys the show, dick rock hard in his shorts. My mouth waters at the sight, and I am beyond ready to go. I.N stands up straight blocking my view and regaining my attention. I can see he is ready to pounce by the look in his eyes. He kisses me with so much force and passion my arms instantly go around his neck, hands in his hair.

Lee know has moved around my body and is behind me. He is guiding us so I.N can sit on the bed in front of me. Our lips still attached, tongues doing their own dance together. Lee Know begins to back me up and I.N stops him.

“Wait hyung, I need to taste her.”

With that Lee Know lifts me up and holds my legs open for the maknae. I.N buries his face in my pussy and relentlessly eats me out until he has made me cum 3 times. I cum so hard the third time that I squirt all down his chest.

“Fuck that was so hot” I hear Chris say

Lee Know lowers my legs and holds me against his body until I have regained strength in my legs. I.N grabs the robe off the ground and wipes my mess off his chest with a huge smile on his face

“That was delicious.” He says as he swipes his bottom lip with his thumb

After a few more seconds I am able to stand on my own, Lee Know bends me over and I am already swallowing I.N before any words are spoken. Lee Know wastes no time he pushes into me and instantly begins to move. Fucking into me harder and faster than he did the other morning. I have swallowed I.N all the way down my throat causing him to throw his head back and let out a delicious moan.

His hand is tangled in my hair, as he leans back on one elbow. Head flung back, breathing heavily. I can tell he is trying not to bust because I can feel his legs shaking under my hands. The force of Lee Knows thrust are causing me to moan, which makes me suck harder.

“Mmm fffffuuuuccckkkkk” I.N moans out as he squirts down my throat.

I swallow every drop he lets go of until he is finished and has fallen back onto the bed. I release his dick and suck the biggest hickey I can on his hip and ohhhhh does that mark look good on him. Lee Know sees this and fucks me harder, his nails digging into my hips as he slams into me finding his release.

He has cum so hard that he can hardly stand, which is a first for him. He pulls out and with shaky legs brings both of us to the bed. I.N pops up and pushes me up onto the bed and in one smooth motion impales me railing me into the mattress. He grabs my hand guiding it to my clit.

“Play.” he demanded

I match my speed with his and within minutes him and I are cumming. He fucks me through our climax then proceeds to suck a matching hickey on my hip before he brings his lips to mine.

“I fucking love you so much baby” he whispers into my ear.

“I love you too” I replied

We lay there for a moment catching our breath before I hear it. The two words I have been both waiting for and fearing all night.

“My turn” Christopher says.

I.N gives me one more kiss and whispers “Remember your safe word.” before moving his body off of mine.

When Chris appears he gently presses a warm washcloth between my pussy lips. Allowing it to soothe some of the ache away.

“You’ve taken quite a pounding tonight baby girl, I’m proud of you. But now it is my turn, and I do not plan on going easy on you at all.”

He takes the one washcloth out and places another one, this one is warmer and feels so good laying against my throbbing cunt. I have never been fucked so much in one night but I refuse to tap out no matter how much it hurts. I never have and I never will.

“You are so beautiful and watching you get fucked and passed around has kept me painfully hard all night. I am going to first fuck you so hard and so fast for my pleasure. Because I am the only one that has not cum. Then, I am going to put you over my knee and punish you for being such a brat today. You are going to get 6 smacks and trust me when I say they are not going to be gentle ones. Since I cannot fuck your ass, I will then pound you so fucking hard you may not be able to walk after. Are we clear?”

“Yes sir.” I answered

He removes the washcloth and proceeds to eat me out until I cum on his beautiful face.

He can tell I’m shocked by this because when our eyes lock he smiles and says “I’m not a complete asshole” then proceeds to do exactly what he said he was going to. He pushes into me and indeed fucked me so hard and so fast I could hardly breathe. It did not take long before he was growling into my ear and shooting his hot seed into me. Oh that sound will forever bring me to the edge.

After he lays on top of me for a moment to catch his breath he is up and bring me with him. Out of the corner of my eye I see Lee Know perk up because he loves to watch me get spanked. Chris positions us so that everyone can see my already bruised ass.

“Don’t scream, it’s 5am. We don’t know if anyone is leaving for work and the last thing we need are the cops called. So here is a pillow.”

I feel him rub my ass cheeks before he begins my punishment. The first hit instantly brought tears to my eyes. The second one made the tears flow. The third one made me bite the pillow. The fourth one made me moan. The fifth one made me moan louder and the final one made me cum so hard my juices ran down the side of his thigh.

“This was the hottest punishment I have ever witnessed.” Felix said

With every sound I made Chris’s dick got harder and harder, so I knew he was ready to annihilate my body in the most disrespectfully respectful way possible. My head is still reeling because I have never cum from being spanked, I feel him run his fingertips from the top of my ass to the middle of my back where he stops and scratches his way back down. This causes me to moan so loud into the pillow and gush even more.

He then quickly lifts me off him, lays me down on my back, pins my legs wide open and slams into me. The pain is excruciating. I am actively crying. He is aggressively pounding into me and I am in so much pain but so fucking turned on. I want to feel his body on mine. I instinctively reach for him. It is like I am craving him, I need him.

Without saying a word he stills long enough to push us up on the bed he can answer my plea. Our bodies connect and I am instantly filled with this surge and I begin to fuck him back matching him thrust for thrust. I wrap my legs around his waist, hook my arms under his and power through his delicious assault. Each time our bodies connect my muscles tighten around him. He has buried his face in my neck, but I can hear his soft moans.

“Lay still,” he whispers

I stop moving and as soon as I do he increases his speed and power. The sounds coming from him have me so wet I can feel the spot building beneath me.

“Fuck.” he moans and brings his lips crashing into mine, and continues to rail me.

My muscles are tightening around him as I feel my orgasm growing. I know I don’t have much longer before I am going to combust around him. He is reading my body so well I can tell with the hitch in his breath he is close. He increases his speed, removes his lips from mine down to my neck, then back to my shoulder. Both of us moaning as our climax builds.

I am ready to let go, so to push him over the edge I scratch down his back causing him to fuck me faster. Within seconds we are both cumming so hard that instead of screaming we bite each other's shoulders. Without realizing until we have pulled away the force of our bites broke skin.
He slowly pulls out and lays next to me assessing the damage.

“Are you ok baby girl?”

“Hell yeah I am. All of this has been astounding.”

“I could not agree more. Let’s go wash up so we can get some rest, yeah?”

Before I can even think about responding he lifts me off the bed and carries me to the bathroom. Right as the bathroom door closes I hear the door to my room open. So the guys are either going to go to their rooms and wash up then come back or they are going to crash. I did make sure to check my tattoo to make sure no damage had been done and thankfully the results are good.

Chan sets me down so he can get the water ready. I watch him as he works, every movement he makes, the way the muscles in his back look when he is adjusting the temp of the water. The way his arms move as he gets our towels and robes ready. I notice he is starting to get a little thicker from all the American food and oh laaawd I am living for it. I know that it won’t last long because they have to stay in shape so I will enjoy it while I got it.

Thinking back on the night they all have gotten just a little bit bigger, their abs are not as defined as they were a week ago. They have a little bit more chunk on their hips, and mmm mmm mmm I’m indulging on all of it.

“Baby, what are you thinking about?” Chan’s voice brings me back to reality

“Just thinking about how all of you have gotten a little thicker from eating all this American fast food and not working out every day.” I respond with a grin as I slowly look him up and down.

“Is that a bad thing?” he asks

“Oh hell no, I am loving all of it. I know once we get back you guys are going to have to work it off which I’ll love that too. So, you get no complaints from me.”

He walks over, wraps his arms around me and kisses my nose before walking us to the shower. I love when boyfriend Chris shows up. The water feels so good and he is now taking such good care of me.

“You were so good for all of us tonight. I have always wanted a night like this and you somehow managed to make it happen without even knowing.”

“I mean to be fair I have wanted all of you together since we first started. I just didn’t know how anyone would feel about it. All of you match my freak and I could not be happier.”

We were washing each other and got the reminder of our bite marks when the soap hit our shoulders.

“OUCH.” both of us blurt out when the sting hits.

We both start laughing at the pain and quickly rinse off to see how deep the marks are.

“Oh that is gonna be such a huge bruise tomorrow.” I say giggling.

“I pray the girls don’t see this.”

I could not help but laugh.

“Why are you laughing?”

“If there is one thing that you all need to know about my kids is that they know how much of a freak I am. They know about the fic I have. My kids are not shocked by anything. Hell, they saw the hickey that Hyunjin gave me between my boobs and called me a lucky bitch. Bite marks are not going to surprise them.”

“Oh wow, um ok hahaha.”

I giggle because nervous Channie has shown up.

“Don’t worry about it, I have shirts that will cover all this. We are good, and even if they do see it I also have a cover story.”

We finish our shower and wrap up in the robes. I am too tired to worry about cleaning my face again, I’ll do it when I wake up. It’s 7 something in the morning and I just spent 4 hours getting pounded into a mattress, I need sleep.

We walk out of the bathroom to an empty room with a note on my pillow.

“Jagiya, we decided to sleep in our beds so that way you can get some rest. Thank you for making this one of the most memorable nights anyone of us will ever have. We all love you so much. Please sleep well and don’t let ‘Daddy Bang’ keep you up. Sweet dreams Our Lynn, Good night Hyung see you soon”

I make sure to put the note in my dresser where I have the letters they wrote me. Luckily enough Jaydan has to work today until 4, Faith has to study for a test and Courtney said that she has laundry to do. Hopefully that means I can sleep until at least 1.

I see the guys switched out my blankets for me which was super sweet of them to do. Because I know that wet spot was quite large. I wonder if it made Lee Know jealous. Chan and I disrobe and climb into bed, we turn the lights off and I snuggle into his arms. It takes no time at all before we drift off to sleep.

I wake up to tapping on my shoulder.

“Hmmm?”

“Jagiya, it’s almost 2pm, the girls have been texting us worried because you haven’t answered your phone.” I hear Changbin’s voice

“Oh shit, I never plugged in my phone. Can you grab it out of my purse please?” I pop

“YAH!” Chan grumbles

“Oh stop being grouchy.” I say and smack his ass with a giggle

Binnie hands me my phone so I can plug it in. I didn’t hear his phone go off either.

“Babe did you plug your phone in last night?” I ask him

“No.” He growls

“Calm down snippy ass” I say getting out of bed

“No, I don’t wanna and you can’t make me.” he gripes

“Sounds like a challenge to me Jagiya” Changbin chimes in

I put my robe on as I am walking to go to the bathroom and stop long enough to bite Binnie on the arm

“OW! YAH! What was that for?” he said rubbing where I bit

“Egging on his foolishness.” I laughed and went to the bathroom

I quickly do my routine and go back out to check my phone. I see there are a couple missed calls and like 10 messages.

Me [1:51pm] Hi my babies, I am just now waking up. I left my phone in my purse so I forgot to charge it.
Faith [1:53pm] Not shocked. That’s what you get for letting them keep you up all night

My eyes shoot to Binnie.

“Hahaha scroll up.” He said

I didn’t realize I texted the Chaos Fam chat, I really need to put pictures so I don’t mix them up. I quickly skim through and see they told the girls we stayed up and watched a few episodes of Hwarang before going to sleep.

“Nice cover story.” I say

Me [1:55pm] Yeah well you know how I get when Hwarang is involved
Jaydan [1:56pm] Oh we know, but do they?
Felix [1:57pm] Yes, we know her love for Hyunsik and Seojoon oh and the other Lee Minho.
Me [1:58pm] WAIT, how do you know about Minho???
Han [2:00pm} HA! We didn’t but we do now. You are cut off Sweetbaby. No more Kacowa
Me [2:01pm] WAE? Quokka!!!!!
Faith [2:02pm] Nice going sistow, you got mom in trouble.”

I’m literally sitting on the bed staring at my phone pouting because Han just put me on punishment from Kacowa. But then I put on my evil grin because I know how to get out of this real quick

Me [2:03pm] No it’s fine, however long as I am on punishment from Kacowa. is as long as he is on punishment from me cooking his food.
Han [2:04pm] ANIYO!!!! ani ani ani ani, mianhaeyo.

I choose not to respond right away

“I knew he would fold.” Chan said laughing

“So would you.” I replied

“Yep, with a threat like that you’re damn right I would. Have you tasted your food?” He admits

Han [2:06pm] Jagiya?”

Changbin, Chan and I burst out laughing because it is like he forgot that he can just walk next door and come talk to me

Faith [2:07pm] Hannie, aren’t you like right there next door lol.
Seungmin [2:08pm] HAHAHAHAHA!!!!! You guys should see him pouting right now
Lee Know [2:08pm] Photo Message
Me [2:09pm] Cute but I am a mother of 2 girls, pouty faces get you nowhere
Faith [2:09pm] Can confirm
Han [2:10pm] Wow, some husband you turned out to be. You are supposed to help me..
Lee Know [2:10pm] She’s not about to take my favorite meal away from me. I’m not crazy

I crack up laughing because so many times Lee Know has called me his favorite meal

Me [2:11pm] LMAOO Lee Know knows
Lee Know [2:12pm] Hehehe yep!
Changbin [2:12pm] All this talking about food has made me hungry
Faith [2:13pm] You’re always hungry
Jaydan [2:14pm] Why do you think he is always so sensitive
Changbin [2:15pm] YAH!
Me [2:16pm] LMAO the look that I just got hahahahaha
Han [2:17pm] Jagiya!!!!!!
Lee Know [2:18pm] Yes, baby
Han [2:19pm] Not you, my Sweetbaby, am I still on punishment?
Me [2:20pm] Am I?

“You are having way too much fun with this baby girl.” Chan laughed.

“I really am.” I replied

Han [2:21pm] Ani
Me [2:21pm] then neither are you. Now everyone can come to my room and I’ll make some ramen. Ladies just come to my room when you all are done.
Courtney [2:22pm] Faith and I are on the way!

Chan gets up and goes to the bathroom while I start to cook. I am so happy that I have a full stove here. I make sure to cook enough for everyone and have some left over for Jaydan when she gets off work.

“I notice that you aren’t walking very fast. Is everything ok?” Changbin asked.

“I mean I danced for like 3 hours and walked in heels then got pounded by all of you for another 4 hours. So my lower extremities are a little on the sore side.” I grinned

Right then my door opens and everyone comes in, Including the 3 ladies

“Jaydan! I thought you had to work until 4.” I smiled as I am hugging everyone

“I finished earlier than I was supposed to.” she smiled back

I move back to the stove and hear Chan come out of the bathroom

“Oh! Haha everyone is here.” his nervous voice

I smile before I confirm because I am pretty sure he didn’t take a shirt into the bathroom. I turn my head and sure enough he is only wearing the basketball shorts that match the ones me, Binnie and Han have on.

“Damn, momma did you have to bite him that hard.” Faith asked

“Tell him to stop tickling me and I won’t bite.” I answer back

“To be fair you started it.” Chan said

“Actually, Binnie started it and you joined in.” I said pointedly

Binnie put his head down and rubbed his arm where I bit him.

“Children.” Jaydan laughed

Chan walked over as I was facing the sink

He whispered ‘play along” and then wrapped his lips around my shoulder where he bite last night

“OW!!!! Son of a….” I acted

“I bite back” Chan laughed then went to my dresser and grabbed a shirt

That was a really nice cover, actually proud of him right now.

“Well at least we know that any bruises she has is because ya’ll play just as dirty as she does.” Courtney said

“Still mostly because she is clumsy as can be.” I.N joined in

“Ok, do you all really think it is smart to gang up on me right now while I am cooking your food?” I ask

“Nooooooo. Everyone shut up!” Changbin popped up off his seat

That made everyone laugh. He really does get very sensitive about my cooking, which I think is really freaking adorable.

“Alright everyone grab a bowl and come over, Bestie yours is right here all the toppings are on the counter you add what you want.” I said when it was done.

I walked over to the bed and sat down because honestly I was in pain. I just didn’t want the guys to know how much pain I was actually in.

“Momma, are you good?” Faith asked

“Oh yeah, I am not used to dancing in heels so right now my calves are on fire and my feet still hurt. But other than that I’m fine.” I lied.

Lee Know brought me over a bowl and kissed my forehead, then went back to make his own. It still surprises me on how sweet he can actually be.

“We are stealing the girls after we eat” Felix says

The 4 of us and Chan all pop up with questioning looks on our faces.

“We are taking them shopping, we finally have the chance, no plans so before anyone can take over, we are.” I.N added

I know that the girls will be able to watch out for signs of STAY but I am still very nervous about them going out without me. But I know for pure fact I cannot walk through any stores.

“We know to keep masks and hats on, also we all still have the fake tattoos plus we will be in plain clothes, Felix knows to change the tone of his voice so it is not so recognizable” Seungmin reassures us.

“Just make sure you are checking in.” Chan says,

“We will do one better.” Faith says and shares her location to all of us.

That made Chan super happy. He smiled and nodded and then went back to eating. So this means with the 6 of them being distracted by shopping, the others can find something to do and I can soak in the tub to relax all of my muscles and maybe feel good enough to do something tonight or tomorrow.

We finished eating, Changbin and Han cleaned up, the Maknae Line left with the girls, and I am debating on if I want to kick them completely out of my room or just lock myself in the bathroom. Either way I am sitting my happy ass in that tub for at least a good hour. I sit thinking for a few more seconds and decide that I honestly don’t care if they are in here. I’m soaking, alone.

“Alright, you guys can watch movies, go to the gym downstairs, go swimming or whatever, but I am going in the tub and soaking.” I said

“Oh that sounds amazing.” Han said

“No, I am only going in there to soak.” I put my hand up

“We know Angel, we can tell you are in pain. How much pain is the question we all want an answer for.” Lee Know said.

“You guys can tell?” I asked

“We know your body better than you think we do.” Hyunjin said.

“That and we were the roughest on you last night. I know Lix added but not like we did. So let us see.” Chan stated.

I contemplated for a minute because I am honestly not sure how they are going to react to seeing the lower part of my body.

“Baby.” Han said snapping me out of my thoughts

“Alright, but don’t freak out. I really did love every single moment and I promise I didn’t need my safe word. I wanted everything I was given and you all delivered and then some. You also have to remember, I bruise easily and they always look worse than what they are. I can promise the worst part about this is being swollen.” I say and take off my shorts

“Holy shit, you’re telling us that those don’t hurt.” Hyunjin asked

“I mean they’re bruises Jinnie, of course they do. But it looks way worse than it is. I just need to soak to take the swelling down. I am not swollen shut like I was but I am still very swollen and sore.” I replied.

Changbin got up, went to the bathroom and started running the water. I can see him in the mirror as he is adding Epsom salt to the water. He hangs a fresh robe, lights candles and places my bath pillow and mask on the little table. He comes out, grabs my phone off the charger and connects it to the Bluetooth speaker and sets that on the table.

Watching him prepare my bath is honestly mesmerizing, he is moving around with such grace and determination and I am just in awe right now. He comes out, kisses me, removes my shirt, then lifts me up and carries me to the bathroom. He places me in the tub, kneeling beside it.

“You relax my love, I will make sure that no one comes in here to bother you. Take all the time you need to feel better. I will bring in a fresh outfit for you, I love you so much and I will see you when you come out”

He kissed me one more time, handed me my mask, pressed play on my phone and then walked out closing the door behind him. I really do love when boyfriend Binnie shows up. I don’t think he understands how absolutely romantic his actions just were. As per usual I am listening to a mix of songs while I am enjoying this bath, which he prepared perfectly even has the jets set on soothing instead of full blast. I sit back, propping my legs up on the little ledges and relax.

I feel the water going cold before I open my eyes again and I am so not ready to get out. I let out about 2 feet of water and turn the hot water back on. My calves and thighs are feeling so much better and the muscles in my core are beginning to loosen. I know that I will not be able to have sex for a couple days but it was well worth it.

Another 9 songs play and I decide to get out of the tub, my fingers are starting to look like prunes and that is not cute. I don’t really want to get out but I need to. I grab the robe and as promised there is an outfit folded up for me on the sink

“I love that man” I smiled so big

I didn’t feel like doing anything special with my hair so I just put it in pigtail braids and quickly curled the little pieces I kept out, got dressed and walked out. The guys were sitting on the bed watching Netflix. They had all gone and got dressed and my heart melted because all of them are wearing the clothes I bought them. I smile at them and climb right in and watch the movie with them. Not sure what the movie is and honestly I really don’t care because at this moment I am so calm and so happy.

I didn’t realize it but I had fallen asleep on Han’s chest and I only woke up because I felt him laugh.

“I’m sorry Sweetbaby, I didn’t mean to wake you.” He said

“It’s fine, what time is it?” I asked with a yawn.

“After 7” Chan answered.

“WHAT! Have you heard from them, are they ok?’ I panicked.

“Yes, they are fine. They are on their way back and bringing home dinner. Faith texted about 5 minutes ago and said they would be back here by 8. I just checked their location and I mean I have no clue where they are but they are safe.” Chan said.

I instantly melt back into Han’s arms and that is when I realize that for the first time ever the girls and I really are truly protected. Life is so good…

Chapter Text

While I am laying on Han listening to his heart beating I feel Chan grab my leg and he starts massaging my calf and foot. Lee Know is sitting up next to me and he is playing with my hair. Changbin and Hyunjin are sleeping on the couch. I can’t help but smile and thank all the kpop gods for this blessing. After a few minutes I hear the door to my room open and I know that I’m gonna have to move in a moment.

“Shhh, she’s sleeping” Lee Know half whispers.

He’s so freaking adorable.

“Awe look at her all snuggled up” Jaydan says.

“I’m awake, just overly comfortable.” I say as I force myself to sit up.

“Yesterday really wore you out huh bestie.” Courtney laughed

“Haha yeah I guess my old age is showing.” I smiled

The looks that I got from all of the guys made me giggle because I knew exactly what they were thinking.

“I swear all she does is call herself old. One of these days you’re gonna get a phone call letting you know I allowed Lee Know to cook her in the air fryer.” Chan said

“180 degrees for 20 minutes.” Lee Know says with a giggle

This made everyone laugh

The girls walked over to the kitchen and started to unpack dinner. They stopped at Poke Poke and got us all food. I popped up happy but with a questioning look.

“Who ordered mine?” I asked

This is my test to see how everyone here knows me. There are 4 places that I go where I get the same thing every time. This is one of those places.

“Me” Faith popped up.

It had been about 6 months since she and I had this, so let’s see if she remembered what I like. After they passed out the food we all gathered on the bed and put on a random movie to watch while we ate. No one really paid attention because we ended up talking about the bus ride.

“OH! That reminds me, I got a random text message from Alex today. You wouldn’t know anything about that now would you, bestie?” Courtney accused

“What would make you look right at me? There are 10 other people in this room that have your number. We all saw you staring at him when you got the chance. So why am I the first one you question?” I simply replied even though I am so guilty

“Well because I don’t think the guys would give my number out without asking, I already asked the girls and neither one of them even talked to him. I didn’t give him my number sooooo that leaves 1.” Courtney pointed out.

“You’re caught Angel.” LeeKnow laughed

“I’d only be caught if she was mad about it. I can tell by the look in her eye that she is happy af.” I answered

All she could do was smile. I know my bestie. We went back to discussing the night talking about how fun it was. Before we even realized it the movie was over and no one had even watched a single second of it.

“We bought you all something.” Seungmin said.

We watched as Jaydan grabbed a bag and handed out small satchel bags to all 12 of us. I could already feel myself getting emotional so I again started to bite the inside of my cheek. I felt a pat on my right leg and turned to see the stern look on Lee Knows face and instantly stopped. He can be really annoying sometimes.

Once Jaydan was sat back down we all opened the bags, inside were silver rings that match the bracelet I got us. On the inside of the ring “Chaos Fam” was engraved. There was also a necklace adorned with 5 hanging stars and our birthstones going straight through the middle.

“These are gorgeous.” I exclaimed.

“They really are.” Chan agreed.

“We thought it would be a nice addition to the bracelet mom got us.” Faith said.

In true fashion this led to a jumbled chaotic hug that I love so much. I go to my dresser and place the bag right next to the box that holds my bracelet. In continuation of gift giving since we won't be here for Courtney’s birthday I decide to give her the stuff I bought.

“Ok, so I have another gift I would like to give. Courtney, since I know I won't be here for your birthday I want to give you your gifts now.” I turn and hand her a bag.

“You didn’t have to get me anything.” She said

“I know, but I wanted to. I replied.

She opened the bag and pulled out the SpongeBob coffee mug, a shirt I had custom made that reads ‘Only 4 fifteen minute intervals’ and a cat plushie.

“I love all of this! Thank you.” She smiled and hugged me

“You’re welcome, and happy early birthday.

I instantly turned to Lee Know.

“The plushie is hers, don’t even think about it.”

“Yah! Why am I getting scolded, Jagiya?”

“Because I know you.” I laughed

He crossed his arms and pouted because I knew he was going to try and cause some type of trouble to get his hands on the plushie. It was honestly so cute the way they would pout after I foiled one of their plans.

“Ok, I know we are having a great night but I have to be up super early because I sadly have a 7am class tomorrow and it is almost 11:30.” Faith said

None of us realized the time we had just been having such a good time together. I cannot believe it is almost over. We only have a week left together and I know it is going to fly by. I am just super happy that Chan and Faith’s birthday is on a Saturday. I have to figure out something to do to make it special.

Once we have said goodnight to the girls and they left Han clears his throat to get everyone's attention. His expression did in fact quiet the entire room.

“I know everyone wants to have a night alone with our girl, but there is something serious that me and Changbin need to talk to her about. So tonight we are wanting to stay with her.” Han said

My head popped up and I knew they could see the questioning yet worried expression on my face. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement and said their goodnights walking out leaving the 3 of us alone.

“Don’t worry Sweetbaby, we know you’re still sore so that is not why we wanted to stay with you.” Han said

“We have been watching you today and we have seen an expression on your face that has both of us worried. You have been a little distracted and had this almost distant look in your eye that has had us concerned all day.” Changbin pointed out.

“I was hoping that I was able to hide how I have been feeling. We only have a week left here. This trip has been so amazing, and I am so happy being here with the 11 people I love the most in the world. I am so sad it is ending so quickly. On top of that Chan and Faith’s birthdays are in 5 days and I have no clue what to do to make them memorable.” I admit with tear threatening to fall

“I figured it had something to do with the fact our time here is almost up. I need to ask you something and I want you to answer honestly.” Han said.

The tone in his voice was so shocking that I couldn’t help but worry. At this moment I am honestly so scared of what is coming next I almost don’t want him to speak.

“I will always be honest.” I replied

“Are you planning on staying?” He asked unable to make eye contact

“No, as painful as it is going to be for me to leave the girls again, and trust me it is going to break my heart into pieces. I couldn’t stay. First off they wouldn’t let me. Secondly my job is in Korea, and lastly the loves of my life are there.” I answered without hesitation

“So, you have never thought about ending things with us to stay behind?” Changbin asked.

“Absolutely not. I know how hard this is going to be to leave them again. But, they know as well as I do that if I were to stay here for them I would be unhappy and possibly blame them which would not do any good.” I said

“Ok, now that the hard question is out of the way, as far as their birthdays Channie-Hyung normally does his live and then we will work unless there is an off chance he goes back home. What do you normally do for the girls?” Han asked

“We are normally random. The only thing that always stays the same is that I either cook or take them out for dinner.” I said

“So this year we need to make it super fun. Cause it’s the twin birthday.” Changbin said

For the next 2 hours the three of us thought and came up with the most perfect birthday plan. I am now so excited for this weekend and for tomorrow to get here so we can put these plans into motion. By the time we finished planning it was 2:30 in the morning. We went into the bathroom and all cleaned our faces and climbed into bed.

I wake up to my phone going off so I reach over Han and answer it without even checking to see who it is

“Hello”
“Sleepyhead wake up” Jae’s voice booms
“Hey Jae, what’s up?” I say scooting down the bed
“I was just sitting here bored so I thought I would give you a call. I figured that you would be awake.”
“I don’t even know what time it is.”
“9:30am there.”
“I’m so getting you back for this when I get home.”
“Wae?”
“You woke me up early. My alarm was set for 11am. I had no reason to be up this early. But no you had to call. We are boxing.”
“Listen, you were always up early when I came by. So I figured that was your routine.”
“Yeah AT WORK! Paboya!!!”
“YAH!!!”
“Now I am awake for no reason, with nothing to do for the next 7 hours.”
“Talk to me.”
“I am not staying on the phone for 7 hours. I would get so bored.”
“Wow, crazy girl, you think I couldn’t keep you entertained?”
“No, I hate talking on the phone. So no one can keep me on the phone for more then like 10 minutes.”
“Well, how are you and I supposed to get to know each other better if we don’t talk?”
“Jae, you already know me. I work and stay in my room.”
“That’s why I want to take you out. You need to see more of Korea.”
“We will see once I am back. You know I’m still trying to adjust to the country.”
“I know, alright crazy girl, sorry I woke you up.”
“You’re good for now. We still boxing.”
“YAH! No, I don’t want you using any of the fighting tricks the guys have taught you on me. Call a truce.”
“Nah, get them gloves ready. Have a good sleep Jae.”
“Shibal! goodnight”

I shake my head completely annoyed and go to the bathroom, I do my morning hair and face routine and when I come out I finally see the look on Han and Changbin’s faces.

“He is walking on thin ice.” Bin says

I smile because even though he knows that I have zero interest in anyone else he is jealous and it is really adorable.

“I mean it, I hate when he calls you, and when he touches you it drives me crazy.”

“I have to agree, when he touches you I’m ready to fight.” Han adds

I am now giggling because they are so fucking cute right now with their messy hair and sleepy eyes. I love them so much.

“You guys are so cute when you are jealous, thankfully you know I don’t want him.”

“Oh we know, still don’t like it.” Bin says as he walks in the bathroom.

“I’m gonna go to my room, shower and get dressed, be back soon. I love you Sweetbaby.” Han said kissing me and walked out

I go to my dresser to figure out what to wear today when Bin comes out of the bathroom. This man is so gorgeous, I can’t help but just stare at him.

“What?” he asked giving me the side eye

“Binnie, do you know how painfully hot you are?”

He smiles and looks down waving his hands at me

“I’m going to my room to shower and change. I love you.” He kisses me and walks out with a big ass grin on his face.

I return to my dresser, pick out my outfit for the day and then go shower. When I get out I check my phone and nothing has come through, so the guys are not all up and ready. I decided I wanted to curl my hair today which is something I have not done in a very long time. By the time I am done and ready to go it is almost noon.

I walk out of the bathroom and still nothing. I text “My love’s” chat

Me [11:56am] What are you all doing?
Han [11:57am] We came down to the gym. We are about to head back up and shower. We will see you soon Sweetbaby. Love you
Me [11:57am] Ok, my loves, I love you all

I sit there quietly waiting because there is no way I am going to pass up an opportunity to see any of them hot and sweaty. It is about 10 more minutes before I hear voices and I instantly run to the door and swing it open

“Oh SHIT!” Hyunjin says when he sees me

They all stop walking and just look at me, all of them smiling. The sight in front of me has all of a sudden turned me very shy and I can feel my cheeks redden.

“What?” I ask

“You look absolutely gorgeous.” Seungmin says

“Like you did after that photo shoot.” Chan smiled

The look in his eyes takes me back to that day. It was the first time he and I slept together. I still remember the way it felt to feel his body on mine for the first time. I can’t believe it’s been almost 3 months since that day and now I am in a full relationship with all of them and more in love than I ever thought was possible.

I am trying so hard not to show them the delulu that has shown back up inside me.

“I just wanted to let you all know that I was ready and was wondering what you guys wanted to have for lunch. Also if needed I was done with the bathroom.” I said way more nervously than intended.

“Now Angel, you already know that none of us can use your room to shower. We all know you need at least one more day to rest before any of us can touch you again. We won’t take long and as far as food you already know whatever you make will be fine with us.” LeeKnow says

They agree with him as they begin to walk again. Watching all of them walk down the hall not taking their eyes off me makes me wish I was good enough to have sex again because the view definitely has me ready, but I know he is right. I am still a little sore and slightly swollen. However, I have zero regrets and I plan on that happening more often. Maybe without the punishment. Although it was hot af.

“Ok, well just come in when you are finished.” I said, backing into my room.

As they open their room doors I back into mine and wave at them like a shy little school girl who just got asked out by her crush. I shut my door shaking my head at myself. There is no reason I should be shy around any of them. I was just passed around like a rag doll by them less than 48 hours ago. But for some reason they all just made me so shy. Oh the way I hope this feeling never goes away...